Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing. 

Edited on 12/9/24-2/18/2025

"Iter Ad Alium Mundum"

(Attempt 189#)

November 4, 2023 

Unknown location - (test subject 0189)

Test subject information - The theory maker of  "Iter Ad Alium Mundum". 

The ‘Ying and Yang' experiment was done solely by the test subject, although the test subject has been a significant addition to the lab, and high involvement and or impossible-seeming experiments were completed flawlessly.

The test subject is rapidly becoming a danger to those around the lab and the lab itself.

No blood relatives, background check reveals early childhood of the Test Subject.

Mother dead by the time Test Subject was 9 Years old, cause of death was suicide.

After more investigation, an unusual number of doctor visits and counseling started at 4 years old.

The subject was admitted to the mental hospital after their mother's death, results noted that nothing was off about the subject, and she was in a normal mental state.

Moved into foster care with a single older woman with a temper, abandoned alone in a house.

Little to no chance of being labeled as missing or looked for. 

The subject has high drug resistance and high levels of willpower.  95% chance of survival. 

The subject is Intelligent, Calculating, Cunning, Lacks Empathy, Very Persuasive, and Unreliable to the program mission.

Warning !!! Signs of Narcissistic personality disorder and extremely high signs of borderline personality disorder!!!

Read the logs of the subject observation during lab work.

The last attempt at the project " Iter Ad Alium Mundum" , if failed the loss of the test subject will go unnoticed and the projects related to this program will be cut.

 Start phase 1 (sending) - In progress.

November 4, 2023 

Your grueling 12-hour shift at the bland-looking ash-white tall building had finally ended. The sky above started to fade into a peaceful ombre of breathtaking sunset view with clouds fading out and the stars replacing the clouds. The moon shined a dark crimson red as it lit up the sky, a rare moon looking back into your eyes as you took a deep breath in the freezing temperature of the outside.

Unbothered that you could see a white cloud coming from your mouth, you were able to see your own breath with ease. Standing alone in the parking lot of the Lab, just a few steps away from the dark red Chevelle SS 454 convertible. 

The car was a 1970s classic that a dead family member left in their will for their favorite grandkid and or only grandchild. Out of pity for a child who was given up and they couldn't care less about their family.

And you could care less about them, only mildly good thing about them was the car and a great amount of money from their will.

"I can't wait to dive face-first into my couch binging the Stranger Things series for the fourth time." 

Opening the car door with the silver car key on a keychain full of charms and two more keys that let out a loud jingle when it moved. Taking no chance to stay any longer in the area of the draining job of data collecting from an old experiment. You were transferred from experiments to log data from the experiments.

Finally, after slowly becoming bored of the data-collecting, you were going to confront your boss. That was until a certain project was laid on your desk, never before had you seen a file so thick.

After skimming through the logs you found out that the experiment had reached 188 subjects in total, and with one last subject to go the program was coming to a close.

188 test subjects all died or failed, what a total shame you missed it, such an interesting experiment so cruel, and such a failure. You wondered who was in charge of this experiment, and how you would sneer at them and laugh at their failure of a project.

But it caught your attention and planned to know all the details. The name of this new project was "Iter Ad Alium Mundum", a top-secret project that was giving all researchers a major headache.

Most of the work required to achieve results was mostly covered by a dark black marker by the lab. So vexing.

It was almost an impossible project to work on and the NDAs that were signed seemed never-ending, but the payment was always in cash on the first Friday of the month making the purse in the passenger seat full of exactly 50,000 dollars from this paycheck but the bonus that only you received of 250,000 dollars making you question why but your mind was too drained to care at the moment.

Even if your mind warned you to think, getting a bonus all of a sudden without you doing anything noteworthy as of late or being the best employee there, was strange. It did send a cold shiver down your body as you looked at your boss's face. He wore a look of pity as he smiled giving you the extra cash.

Pity was an emotion that didn't fit right on the older male's face. The man who scouted you from a high school science fair where you won first place for a project proved that there is a highly likely way to travel to other universities if one could use a major source of radiation. 

You were a freshman at the time, exactly one year from today that you accepted the job offer after learning about being paid under the table to bypass a lot of laws.

You would have wished you had spoken to him about the look of pity

November 4, 2022

The gymnasium was a cacophony of voices, a blend of excited murmurs and hushed whispers as students, parents, and teachers roamed the polished floor, glancing at the numerous tri-fold posters displayed along the tables. The bright fluorescent lights above illuminated the scene, reflecting off glossy photos and carefully printed text. Amid the hum of activity, you stood by your project, arms crossed, a polite smile fixed onto your face, though your mind was far from the cheerful atmosphere of the school science fair.

Freshman year had been uneventful until this moment, but even now, with the weight of victory resting on your shoulders, you felt nothing. Winning this fair, a mere school event with no real prestige, meant little to you. The ribbon pinned to the top corner of your poster board was supposed to be a symbol of achievement, yet it felt more like a participation trophy—a hollow acknowledgment from people who couldn’t even begin to grasp what you had truly presented.

The air was thick with the scent of cardboard, ink, and the faint hint of sweat as bodies pressed past one another. Parents clapped their hands in encouragement, teachers nodded their approval, and the younger children weaved through the crowd with wide eyes full of wonder. Yet, none of them truly understood. None of them looked at your work with the sharp gleam of realization or curiosity that you had hoped for. Their glances were fleeting, their praise empty.

You had come here hoping—no, yearning—to find at least one person who saw beyond the surface of your equations and theoretical constructs. You had poured over your theory with the fervor of a scholar, mapping out the complexities of alternate dimensions, of mirror universes, of worlds running parallel yet in reverse. And yet, as you stood there, watching the crowd flow like a lazy river, not a single person had engaged with it beyond the basic, rehearsed reactions of, “Wow, that’s impressive!” or, “You’re so smart!”

Those words meant nothing. They never had.

Your fingers tapped idly against the edge of your project board as your blank eyes skimmed over the faces in the crowd, searching, hoping—though your expression remained impassive. Would anyone here even attempt to challenge your work? Did no one else think beyond their own limited scope of reality? Was your mind truly the only one wandering the depths of possibility?

Your small hope withered further when yet another parent passed by, glanced at your board, and offered a saccharine smile. “Oh, how fascinating!” they chirped before moving along, their interest as fleeting as a summer breeze.

A sigh pressed against your lips, but you swallowed it down. You had given up the act long ago, the one where you pretended to care for shallow praise and social niceties. Yet, despite yourself, a part of you still wished for more—for someone who could match your intellect, someone who could see beyond the mere ink on the poster and grasp the raw, electric brilliance of what you had proposed.

And then, he arrived.

A tall man in a crisp white lab coat, a striking contrast to the casual attire of the other adults. He moved with an air of detached efficiency, his presence demanding respect without uttering a word. His graying hair was neatly combed back, his sharp eyes scanning each project with the methodical scrutiny of someone who had seen it all before—and had yet to be impressed.

Your eyes followed him as he wove through the rows, never lingering too long, never pausing to do more than offer the occasional nod or murmured acknowledgment. He was here out of duty, not curiosity. A judge with no real investment in the outcomes.

At least, that’s what you thought.

Until he passed by your board.

“Congratulations,” he said in passing, his tone clipped and perfunctory. He didn’t even stop walking.

“Thank you, sir,” you replied automatically, already turning to pack up your things. There was nothing left for you here.

But then—

The sound of shoes pivoting sharply against the polished gym floor.

A pause.

The rustling of fabric as the man turned back, his eyes narrowing as he truly looked at your project for the first time.

He stepped closer, his gaze scanning the intricate diagrams, the neatly aligned formulas, and the carefully detailed hypothesis that had been all but ignored by everyone else. His brow furrowed slightly before his eyes flicked to yours, a spark of genuine interest flickering within their depths.

“What is this?” he asked, his voice softer now, tinged with curiosity. “This seems like something an older mathematician would come up with. Can you explain this a bit more?”

Your breath hitched slightly, a warm sensation blooming in your chest.

Finally.

Finally, someone was asking the right question.

You straightened your posture, your fingers gripping the edge of the table as a slow, genuine smile began to creep across your lips. It felt foreign—this sudden surge of excitement, this eagerness bubbling up inside you. But you welcomed it.

“This is a theory I came up with after enjoying some fictional shows,” you began, your voice carrying a newfound energy. “I started to think about the possibility of a ‘Mirror Universe’ or a ‘Bizarro Universe.’ The Mirror Universe isn’t just a hypothetical opposite—it’s a reflection, an existence where what we perceive as fiction could be reality. Meanwhile, the Bizarro Universe is entirely different—it doesn’t just mirror, it inverts, running backward in time, its existence intricately tied to our own.”

You paused, watching his reaction. He hadn’t lost interest. If anything, he had leaned in closer, his sharp gaze darting between you and your board, absorbing every word. Encouraged, you pressed on.

“The theory of the Mirror Universe suggests that the stories we watch and read about exist as actual realities within a different dimensional plane. Their lives are our entertainment, and our lives may very well be their fiction.”

The man hummed in thought, rubbing his chin. “And the Bizarro Universe?”

You grinned now, your excitement palpable. “It runs backward, meaning if someone were to enter it, they would be moving against the flow of time. Technology there would be decades, if not centuries, behind, and anyone who managed to enter would likely never return. They’d be stuck, regressing until they… well, ceased to exist.”

He let out a low chuckle. “That’s a rather dark conclusion.”

“But logical,” you countered swiftly. “If time itself moves in reverse, then one’s existence there would be unnatural. Even if a person survived the initial transition, they would eventually reach a point where they were never born.”

He nodded slowly, considering your words. “And what of the Mirror Universe? If it exists, how would one travel there?”

Your smirk widened. “That’s the challenge, isn’t it?”

The conversation stretched, theories exchanged like a fast-paced chess match. Each question he posed, you met with an equally thought-out answer. For the first time, someone was truly listening—not just nodding along, but engaging, challenging, debating.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of intellectual exhilaration, he extended his hand.

“Would you like to work for our small lab?” he asked. “We could use minds like yours. Your age is irrelevant—we prefer brilliance over experience.”

You stared at the offered hand, then up at his face. His expression was unreadable, yet the gleam in his eye told you he recognized something in you—something he hadn’t found in anyone else here.

With measured movement, you reached out, your fingers closing around his. His grip was firm, calloused—hands that had spent years writing, building, creating.

“How much do you pay?” you asked, your tone flat, but the glimmer of amusement in your eyes unmistakable.

He laughed—a deep, genuine chuckle—as he answered. And at that moment, your life changed forever. One you would welcome...someplace you could finally be challenged and not bored of this dull town.

The rest was history.

November 4, 2023 

Although the similar-minded male shared the name with the evil doctor, you found him as the only father figure you had. 

Well, what you assumed a father would be like or act like. Not truly knowing or understanding what it was like.

But he has never once shown any emotion close to pity or sadness before today. 

Immediately you felt your breath stop and your spine devoured by a chill.

The man known for his cheerful demeanor and honest smile looked at you with eyes of pity as he gave you the bonus as you left the building, the man waved to you goodbye with a tone of badly veiled sadness.

"Good luck tonight, be safe."You didn't pay attention to the hidden meaning of this warning disguised as a goodbye. Even something inside of you was screaming to become alert at the male's demeanor and words.

Something wasn't right

The uneasiness lingered in your mind like a shadow that refused to be shaken off. As the car hummed beneath your hands, the streetlights cast a fleeting glow on the windshield, illuminating the deserted roads leading to a home that barely felt like one.

Once, the walls had echoed with the sharp, relentless screeches of an older woman whose presence in your life was a paradox—neither mother nor complete stranger. You had never been able to define what she was to you. A guardian by technicality, a specter in the grand scheme of things. The echoes had faded, replaced by a suffocating silence that should have been comforting but instead gnawed at the edges of your thoughts.

Your friends—if you could call them that—knew nothing about your living situation. It wasn’t that they asked, but you never offered any details either. The idea of social outings beyond school or brief interactions with staff members never seemed worth the effort. It was easier to keep your distance, to remain an enigma rather than risk the pity or judgment that would inevitably follow.

As you turned onto your street, the thought crossed your mind again—her name. You weren’t sure if you had forgotten it over time or if you had never bothered to remember it at all. It was a habit of yours, after all, discarding names of people who held no significance in your life. People like her.

The truth was, the two of you barely spoke. A conversation might happen once a month if that. It had become even less frequent since you had taken the after-school job at the lab. Perhaps that had been your saving grace, a way to escape the grim reality of your home life and immerse yourself in something that, for once, made sense. Time blurred when you were there, surrounded by scientific theories and intelligent minds that actually understood the words tumbling from your lips. The stimulation was addicting, a far cry from the hollow existence waiting for you at home.

But then came the letter.

A hastily scrawled note on cheap, wrinkled paper. It had been left on the counter one afternoon, waiting for you like a time bomb set to detonate the remnants of an already fractured reality. The words, though messy, were clear: she had left.

She loathed children—especially teenagers—and she could no longer stand your presence. The house, small and unimpressive as it was, was now yours until you turned eighteen. Then, you would be on your own.

At least she had been considerate enough to send money, enough to cover the bills and groceries. It was, without a doubt, illegal. If someone were to find out, she would face consequences—fines, maybe even jail time. The thought of reporting her flickered across your mind for the briefest moment before you dismissed it. That would be too much of a hassle and too much-unwanted attention. As long as she sent the money, you would tolerate the arrangement. If she didn’t…well, there were ways around that. You knew enough people at the lab, powerful enough people, to arrange something. Dr. Brenner would see to it that you had what you needed. You weren’t just another replaceable worker there—you had value, something that set you apart from the others.

The letter had been filled with resentment as if your very existence had been the reason for her failures in life. Failed relationships, and missed opportunities, are all somehow traced back to you. The irony was almost laughable. She had done the bare minimum, provided the most basic necessities, and called it ‘care.’ The rest had been up to you—cooking, cleaning, surviving.

You had crumpled the letter in your fist and hurled it into the trash without a second glance, a scowl settling on your face. It was pathetic, really, a grown woman throwing a tantrum in written form. You despised people like that—people who left damage in their wake and walked away as if they bore no responsibility for it.

The first week after her departure had been a blur. Work, studying, the occasional trip to the grocery store. Your evenings were spent curled up on the couch, binge-watching Stranger Things for what felt like the hundredth time. Something about it struck a chord within you—the bonds between friends, the desperation of a mother searching for her lost child. You envied them, their connections, their devotion. The idea that someone would move mountains just to find you, just to make sure you were safe, was foreign yet intoxicating.

But as soon as the screen went dark, the emotions faded. The envy, the longing—it all dissipated, leaving behind the familiar indifference that had become second nature to you. Fiction had a way of making you feel things you otherwise wouldn’t, only for reality to remind you of just how detached you truly were.

As you pulled into the driveway, the familiar sight of the dimly lit house greeted you. No warm light spilling from the windows, no voices to welcome you home. Just silence.

With a sigh, you grabbed your purse and the greasy bag of fast food that would serve as tonight’s dinner. The jingling of your keys echoed in the empty night as you unlocked the door, stepped inside, and locked it behind you. The scent of stale air mixed with the aroma of fried food, an odd combination that you had grown used to.

You set everything down on the coffee table before making your way to your room, peeling off the stiff clothing of the day and replacing it with something far more comfortable—an oversized road trip shirt with ‘Canada’ emblazoned in bold red letters, paired with flannel pajama pants that had seen better days. Grabbing a thick black blanket, you wrapped it around yourself like armor before slipping on your favorite house slippers—black, cat-shaped, ridiculously soft. A small smile tugged at your lips.

The couch welcomed you as you sank into it, pulling the blanket tighter around you. The TV flickered to life, the familiar opening credits of Stranger Things rolling across the screen. You unwrapped your food, the scent making your stomach growl as you took the first bite.

For a moment, everything else faded—the letter, the empty house, the quiet loneliness that had become your existence.

For a moment, you could pretend that you weren’t alone.

Not that you really cared but it was a slightly pleasant feeling.

TV shows and Movies all seemed to show and bring out emotions from you, but the second the show or movie was off you returned to being indifferent or emotionless for the most part until it involved your theories and experiments..

You wished that sometimes there was someone who would miss you if you disappeared or someone who would be there no matter what.

The way one family fell to selling their home just for answers on what happened to their daughter…envy ran through your veins but stopped as soon as the TV was off.

Fiction really taught you how to live and feel but the second you were to look away from them you returned to yourself.

Your night ended, on the couch watching stranger things once more for the fourth time, relishing your food as your eyes begin to be in a trace as you watch until you fall asleep.

November 5, 1983

Unknown location  Hawkins, Indiana  - (test subject 0189)

Test subject information - The theory maker of  "Iter Ad Alium Mundum". 

The 0189 test subject was successful, starting the observation of test subject 0189. 

 Starting phase 2 (observation) - In progress.

The resting heart rate is normal, the subject is sleeping, the implant is sensing a different location from the subject's house and vitals have no change.

Shall continue monitoring every 90 minutes.

Vitals are normal, with no change. 90min

Vitals are normal, with no change.180min

Vitals are normal, with no change.270mins

Vitals are norm-

!!!WARNING THE TEST SUBJECT CANNOT BE FOUND!!!

Attempting to locate the test subject ... Attempted failed …

Attempting to locate the test subject ... Attempted failed ...

Attempting to locate the test subject ... Attempted failed ...

The 0189 test subject can not be located, the subject implant has been removed, and or broken.

Subject 0189 is most likely deceased, Attempt 189 failed. Although the subject could no longer be found the subject has an 80% of still being alive and removing the implant. The project will be reconsidered if logs of the subject or ways change.

" Iter Ad Alium Mundum " 

Failed, the Project has been Terminated.

Starting last end phase , study team will look for the subject in everything she has ever watched

November 5, 1983

A piercing ringing sound tore through the silence, yanking your mind from the depths of a dreamless sleep. A groan escaped your lips as you squinted against the dim morning light, your fingers blindly reaching for the incessant alarm that should not have been set for a weekend.

Your vision was blurred, and hazy, as though your brain was still grasping at the remnants of sleep. You blinked, attempting to clear your sight, and let your hand skim across the coffee table in search of your phone. Instead of the familiar smooth surface of your device, your fingers met wood—vibrating, but solid and foreign.

A strange unease slithered up your spine as you forced your eyes open, only to be met with an unfamiliar sight. The floor beneath you was covered in thick, orange carpet adorned with daisy flowers in red, white, and yellow. It was vintage—too vintage.

Your breath hitched as your head turned sharply, scanning the unfamiliar space. This was not your house. Gone was the small, cozy two-bedroom, two-bathroom home with the semi-spacious backyard. Instead, you found yourself in a sprawling home, larger, unfamiliar, and unsettling in its pristine, lived-in look.

"Where the hell am I?" you muttered, bolting upright. Your mind raced as you took in the space.

The loud, grating noise that had torn you from sleep still blared. You spun, locking onto the source—an old-fashioned yellow alarm clock with painted flowers on its face. Anger flared hot in your chest as you strode toward it, grabbing it with a forceful grip.

With a snarl, you hurled the clock against the wall. It shattered, pieces scattering across the floor in a satisfying display of destruction. The noise was gone, but the situation had only become more perplexing.

It had been a long time since you felt anger this vividly, a raw emotion that burned through your usual calculated detachment.

Moving through the house, you discovered something even more unnerving. This place belonged to someone with your exact name—your full name. Your pulse quickened as you found documents, letters, and belongings with your information printed neatly on them, as though you had lived here for years.

But you hadn’t.

The house itself was enormous, two stories high with six fully furnished bedrooms, each with queen-sized beds and color-coordinated furniture. Built-in wall phones occupied each room, an outdated but oddly functional detail. The bathrooms were luxurious, more extravagant than anything you had ever owned.

The kitchen was massive, opening into a conversation pit-style living room. A dining area stood pristine, as if waiting for guests who would never arrive. The backyard was fenced in with a brown picket fence, polished and perfect.

But it was the basement that drew you in.

Stepping cautiously down the creaky wooden stairs, you found a massive board covered in papers, notes, and photographs, all connected by crisscrossing yarn. It looked like the work of someone obsessed, someone unraveling a mystery no one else could see.

Your fingers traced the chaotic connections as you read aloud.

"Hawkins Lab?" The words left a strange taste on your tongue.

Following the thread, your gaze landed on a crude, childlike drawing of a monster—a twisted, humanoid figure with an unnatural, flower-shaped head filled with jagged teeth.

A separate note lay on the floor, its edges soaked in dried, rust-colored blood. You crouched, lifting it carefully.

"Blood draws the flower-headed monster close. Seems to be blind. Reacts fast to noise. Keep space, or it will catch you quickly."

Your grip on the note tightened.

Something was very, very wrong. And for the first time in a long while, you weren’t just indifferent—you were intrigued.

Because whoever had put this together had known something. Something you needed to uncover. And if there was one thing you were good at, it was lying your way into the answers you sought.

"The Hawkins Lab can not be trusted."

You picked up the note with a grimace, eyes scanning the words as your mind spiraled with a flood of thoughts. With a slow, measured pace, you ascended the stairs and collapsed onto the couch, letting the weight of reality sink in. A deep, frustrated sigh escaped you, the betrayal slicing through the walls of indifference you'd carefully built over the years.

"That fucking asshole!" The words left your mouth like venom as your hands reached for the nearest objects—pillows, books, whatever was within reach—and sent them crashing against the walls. The echoes of impact filled the empty house, matching the turmoil within you.

It all made sense now. The look on his face, the unexpected bonus yesterday—it was all a ruse. A final pat on the back before tossing you to the wolves.

Betrayal was an unfamiliar feeling, one you'd never truly processed until now. And it burned, seething through you like wildfire. You paced the room in a fury, your mind frantically piecing together every moment, every detail, until a particular phrase snapped into focus.

"Iter Ad Alium Mundum... Motherfucker. Of course." You halted, the puzzle clicking together as your stomach twisted in self-loathing.

"How could I be so fucking dumb?!" Your voice echoed in the empty house, frustration manifesting in your clenched fists.

"Latin! Of course, they had to be pretentious about it! Journey to Another World!" You threw your head back with a bitter laugh, rage boiling over as you realized exactly what had happened.

They had used you. Your theory. Your research. They had turned it against you and made you their test subject.

Your fingers trailed over your forearm instinctively, and your eyes widened as they landed on a blinking red dot embedded just beneath the skin. Freshly implanted. The small incision was barely healed the skin around it tender.

A tracking device. Data collection. Monitoring.

No. Absolutely fucking not.

A wicked, cunning smirk twisted your lips as a plan formed. You weren’t going to be their experiment. Not without a fight.

Clenching your jaw, you reached for the nearest sharp object—a rusted pair of scissors from the coffee table—and positioned it over the tracker. No hesitation. No second thoughts.

Pain exploded through your nerves as the metal pierced your skin. A strangled scream tore through your throat as you pried the device out, blood pooling around your fingers. The agony was unbearable, but you refused to stop, refused to let them win.

With a final pull, the small metal implant detached from your flesh, clattering onto the floor. Tears blur your vision as you pant, adrenaline making your hands shake.

"Fuck!" The exclamation was half a sob, half a triumphant snarl.

Staggering into the bathroom, you rummaged through the cabinets until your fingers found the first-aid kit. Pouring alcohol over the gaping wound, you bit down on your shirt to muffle the scream that threatened to break free. The pain was excruciating, but you relished it. It was proof that you were still in control.

Threading a needle with unsteady fingers, you forced yourself to stitch the wound closed, every poke and pull of the needle another reminder of what they had done to you. Once satisfied with your crude handiwork, you wrapped your forearm tightly in gauze.

Taking a shaky breath, you turned back to the small metal implant on the floor. Your lip curled in disdain.

Lifting your foot, you brought it down with a sharp, decisive stomp. Again. And again. And again. Each impact was a blow meant for the bastard who had betrayed you.

The implant was now nothing but crushed metal and shattered circuitry.

And then, a knock.

Your entire body froze. Your mind sharpened instantly, the pain dulling under a surge of survival instinct.

A visitor.

Composing yourself within seconds, you wiped at your face, ensuring no traces of distress remained. A slow, calculated smile curled your lips as you ruffled your hair slightly and adjusted your clothes. A disheveled look, but not suspicious.

You had a lie ready before you even reached the door.

With a practiced ease, you opened it just enough to conceal your injured arm. "Hello! How can I help you?"

Your heart stopped for just a second.

Steve Harrington stood before you.

A fictional character. From your favorite show. Right in front of you.

The sight of him—taller than expected, younger, with a wary but friendly expression—nearly made you falter.

"Oh, hi?" His voice was uncertain. "My mom sent me over to check if everything was okay. She heard some screams and loud noises. Thought someone might be hurt or in danger."

You blinked, quickly assessing the situation. Steve Harrington. Season 1 version, judging by the hair.

Disappointment flickered through you before you could stop it. You had always preferred his longer hair.

"It's a shame," you mused aloud before you could stop yourself. "Longer hair is much more fitting... for those with charisma."

Steve’s brows knitted together for a moment, a flicker of hurt flashing in his eyes.

Shit.

You recovered swiftly, flashing him a reassuring smile. "But thank you for checking up on me! Tell your mom I appreciate living in a neighborhood where people actually care about others."

Extending your good hand toward him, you introduced yourself. "I'm (Y/n), new to town, new to the neighborhood. Hope we can be friends. The loud noise? Just me dropping a few moving boxes."

Steve hesitated, eyes searching your face for any signs of a lie. He wouldn’t find any. You were far too good at this game.

"Are you okay?" he asked, still skeptical.

You nodded with a practiced ease. "Completely fine. But hey—since you're here, how about giving me a tour? Paid, of course. Ten bucks for your time. Be my reason to procrastinate unpacking?"

Steve paused, then smirked, the playful, cocky expression settling naturally onto his face. "I'm Steve Harrington. I live next door. And yeah, I can give you a tour. No need to pay me, though. I'll take care of you."

He reached forward, shaking your hand firmly before stepping back, flashing a wink as he turned to leave.

You watched him go, amusement curling at the edges of your lips.

"A tour with season 1 Steve is bound to either be a fun or horrible time."

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

Warning !!! Some triggers like canon bullying and canon violence will happen in this chapter.

Edited 12/9/24

November 5, 1983

Wondering around the house in search of new clothes to change out of the sleepwear you were wearing, you came across the master bedroom. Standing in front of the door that had bloody fingerprints that had dried around the doorknob, bending down to look at the prints closely.

Your heart pounded in your chest as you crouched in front of the master bedroom door, staring at the dried, bloody fingerprints. They were unmistakably familiar, a perfect match to the ones your own hand. A chill crawled up your spine, wrapping its icy tendrils around you. You blinked, trying to shake off the overwhelming sense of dread creeping into your mind, but the more you stared at the door, the heavier the feeling grew.

How could this be possible?

The realization settled uncomfortably in the pit of your stomach. Those bloody fingerprints… they were yours.

Sickening familiar fingerprints with dried blood made your shoulders tense up with a bitter cold fog in your body.

The prints seem to be the ones you currently have on the hand placed on the dark brown wood-stained door, if the bloody note downstairs was off-putting in strange it had nowhere as near abnormal bewildering unease feeling that flowed through your body as you put the clues together.

This was something darker, something you didn’t want to confront.

You slowly stood up, pulling your hand back from the door. The blood was dry, old. But it was undoubtedly your blood. You felt dizzy, like the ground was shifting beneath you.

Your thoughts spun wildly, each one more disturbing than the last. The fog of confusion was thick, and the more you tried to make sense of it, the more lost you became. The house was eerily silent, save for the soft creaking of wood as the house settled. It felt like the walls were closing in, the secrets of this place pressing down on you, suffocating you.

You swallowed hard, trying to push the panic down. You needed to figure this out, needed to understand what was happening. But first, you had to get out of these clothes, had to clean up.

Also if the prints weren't enough to solve the seeming doppelganger missing from this home you stood in, upon opening the door to reveal something more damning was the bloody pieces of torn clothing and the vomit-inducing ripped-off ring finger with the same old stitching leftover from a past surgery to remove a swallowed blood vessel was enough to know the flower headed monster your twin summoned seemed to win the fight.

Your mind quickly distracted you from the finger by reminding you that this was Stranger Things, meaning death, gore, and threats all around.

You had taken a huge inhale before grabbing the bloody clothing pieces to pick up the lone finger with a grimace as you walked to the bathroom to flush it down the toilet getting rid of the last known traces of your death.

Most likely meaning you were an unnamed or covered-up death not mentioned in the show because it happened before the missing Will and Barb. But it could also mean that your finger could have been taken or removed before coming to a conclusion of moving out of town, with no pictures hung up or the moving boxes in the basement that meant you were new to town.

It also seemed like you were equally as brainy as your twin if not more than most in this show, it caused you to feel proud of your twin. It could also lead you to create some connections to the plot and cast of Stranger Things without lying about how you know some things. As you stood in the restroom just staring at the empty toilet bowl that swallowed up the last known proof of another 'You' existence, you felt the burn on your opened wound from the removed implant from your world.

You had been sloppy in cleaning it up and bandaging the wound, with a heavy sigh you raided through the bathroom cabinets, opening the bright orangeish brown wooden cabinet doors filled with cleaning products, bath towels with wild daisies colored in red , orange and yellow tones that left a sense of a colorful wonder.

Remembering the 70s norms were warm colors, ones you could find yourself lost in a different world it was like an escape from the normal world. Wooden paneling was the only dull color in this house, being a brown color surrounded by vibrant colors. But this house didn't bend in with this world 1980s styled homes, it felt off.

You ripped the kit open with an urgency that sent bandages and gauze flying across the floor. The shitty covering you'd hastily wrapped around your wound earlier was already soaked through with blood.

With shaking fingers, you peeled it away, revealing the angry, jagged cut beneath. It was deeper than you had thought, the skin raw and red, edges darkened with dried blood. You could feel the heat radiating from the wound, your body’s natural response to infection already setting in.

Gritting your teeth, you grabbed the bottle of alcohol from the kit. You hesitated for a moment, knowing what was coming, but there was no time to waste. With a deep, unsteady breath, you poured the alcohol over the wound. The pain was immediate and blinding, sharp and white-hot, and it took everything in you not to scream.

A choked gasp escaped your lips as the sting intensified, the disinfectant doing its job as it seared through the gash. Light tears welled up in your eyes, blurring your vision, but you blinked them back, refusing to let them fall.

You were stronger than this. You had to be.

Once the worst of the pain passed, you pressed a clean piece of gauze against the wound, your breath shaky. As you carefully bandaged your hand, your mind raced, struggling to make sense of what was happening. But for now, survival was all that mattered.

You were in an unknown territory and needed to be on high alert, no mistakes could happen right now until you had a plan, you were calm now and filled with a steadfast demeanor.

Now that your wound was closed you could look around for hidden wire traps and change into some clothes, you had around three hours before having the tour with Steve,

Glancing at the clock once more, you noted the dwindling time, just 30 minutes until the town tour. The weight of your task pressed against the back of your mind, but you couldn't afford to leave any corner unchecked. You had already begun unscrewing every light fixture you could find, hoping to unravel some hidden traps in this bizarre 70s-styled house.

The sound of bulbs being unscrewed filled the air, the soft scraping of metal on glass oddly rhythmic, yet slightly grating to the ears. The older bulbs gave more resistance than the modern ones, screeching against the metal sockets as you twisted them free. The ladder you had found outside was shaky, its legs unsteady on the worn wooden floors, and every step you took caused it to creak ominously. But you kept your focus, ignoring the tremor beneath your feet, gripping the cold metal sides of the ladder as you climbed.

Your house slippers, which had seemed so out of place before, now added an odd comfort to the tense atmosphere. Their goofy black cat faces grinned up at you, almost mocking the gravity of the situation. You smirked briefly at the absurdity of it all but kept working, the task ahead keeping your body on autopilot.

Sweat began to form on your forehead, trickling down in small beads as you approached the last fixture. You wiped your brow with the back of your wounded arm, the dull ache buzzing through you as a reminder of the chaos you'd been through earlier. The final light was encased in a vintage orange lampshade, casting a warm, eerie glow over the room. Reaching up, you carefully removed the shade, fingers brushing the metal frame, and tugged at the last bulb.

With a satisfied smile, you pulled off the small metal wire tap beneath the bulb, the task complete. You glanced at the clock—20 minutes left. Time was running out, but at least now, the house was dim, shadows curling in every corner, just the way you needed it.

Crushing the small device you flopped on the floor in exhaustion "It took a bit longer than what they made it seem on the show but that's movie magic for you."Letting out a sigh as you closed your eyes for a moment.

Opening your eyes as they stared at the ceiling above before jumping up and speed-walking to the shower, washing off the dust that seemed to attach to you in huge amounts and sweat that fell sticky on your tired body. The warm water met your body in a powerful stream that fell like it was washing off all of the tension, tiredness, and gross feeling of unease.

Calming your mind as you stepped out to dry off the excess water that stuck on your body you rushed to dry your hair and throw on some clothes before the male was at your front door.

Digging into the wooden brown dresser filled with 80s-looking clothes that were all colorful with the rare pieces of black clothing, as you began to put together an outfit you heard a loud knocking at your door. It was strange that you found 80s clothing but not 70s clothing due to the house looking like a time capsule of the 70s.

"Fuck" making you hurriedly shove your legs into the blue high-waisted jeans that you struggled to loop a black belt together as your untucked brightly colored pink, yellow, purple, blue, and green color blocked shirt that missed a few buttons as you hopped into your socks before grabbing the black boots you found as you made it downstairs towards the door.

"One minute, please!" You yelled out hoping Steve heard it, you rushed to the kitchen table which had your, more like your twin's ID, birth certificate, and some school records. Seemed like your twin wanted to enter the school, it was odd since knowing yourself this was a cover most likely to lay low because a small town like this is something you were a bit too high level for.

Grabbing some cash out of your purse, you found a yellow plain backpack to strap on as you shoved the papers and ID into. Making your way to the door, opening it with a smile to meet face to face with Steve who stood with his hands in his pocket in an impatient way.

"Sorry for the wait, I had to grab some paperwork to register for school. I know most schools are open on Saturday between a certain time." You stated as you locked the door and followed Steve to his car before pausing.

"No problem! I was worried you might have bailed on me."

What made you pause was your red 1970s car parked in your driveway, noting it was in a brand new condition, with none of the scratches or dull paint. It was like you just went back in time instead of another world, a cold shiver ran down your spine as more questions about the other version of you. 

It was like you existed here before but were never seen, it was seemingly impossible and illogical to you. Was this the world adapting to a foreign person or error within its world?

So many theories you could think of but for now you have other things to worry about now.

Looking back at Steve you climbed into his car as he answered you and glanced at the car clock that read 2:15 pm.

Seems like you were late.

"They should be open until 4 pm today for the Saturday detention, which I have been before." He smiled at you as he bragged about the things that landed him in detention.

"Once I played a prank on a nerd, which was pretty funny since flour fell out of his book! " Laughing at the so-called 'prank' with a deep laugh that caused you to frown when he wasn't glancing back at you as he drove. You let out a small fake huff for laughter at his story to save yourself from an awkward car ride.

"I have my suspicions! Seems like you are a bit of a troublemaker, Steve.~" You spoke to him in a playful tone as you teased him which earned you an equally as playful response.

"Me? How you wound my heart !" He put a hand to his heart as he glanced at you with a huge grin, as he stopped at the red sign. "I am a total angel, no trouble whatsoever! " He laughed loudly as he put his hands back on the wheel.

 "We will see, Mr. Angel ~" A grin was on your face as you began to have playful banter with the male, the male, in turn, told you about the best routes to go when you drive. You listened while he drove out of the suburbs, he pointed out the way to come out the fastest in case you slept in.

"If you turn at this stop sign you can shave off like 15 minutes, trust me! It's a total lifesaver." He turned at the said sign as he asked you a question.

"Umm, so do you want a ride to school on Monday? Since it's all new to you? " You were surprised for a moment by the kind offer from him making you think it over for a minute.

"Like it wouldn't just be us, two of my friends are riding too!" He added thinking you were uncomfortable only riding with him alone, you smiled and thought about seeing the two trash couple.

"I would love to! I definitely need some friends here. Thank you for the offer!" You lied through your teeth as you felt the need to meet the two trash couples and give them a piece of your mind or just use them for some fun.

"That's wicked! They would totally love you, you seem cool so far." Small talk continued as he drove around town, you stared out the window trying to take in everything in sight. 

Everything looked so real and nothing like a shitty small town, it was surprisingly nice everywhere. While you took everything in you spotted a familiar van parked at a grocery store and most likely the only grocery store. , with wide eyes, you asked Steve to stop.

"Hey Steve! I totally forgot I needed some food since my fridge is so empty it's depressing." You laughed as he laughed with you at your joking tone.

"It's cool, it happens to me all the time since my parents aren't home much to keep me from emptying the fridge within a few days, let me turn around." He showed you a smile as he headed back to the park at the store. 

"I'm glad that I'm not the only scatterbrain here. Also, you're totally not alone on that part." You gave him a small chuckle as you saw his raised eyebrow wanting you to continue.

"I always make too much food when there is a chance she finally comes home, but that just means I have leftovers for late." You smiled at him as you bumped him with your shoulder making him let out a sincere laugh.

"At least someone understands how it is! Now let's go grab some groceries, I'm running low myself."He led the way to the shopping carts and grabbed only one which he pushed for you as you placed some needed foods and drinks into the cart. Steve also threw one or two items which were mostly canned foods or ramen.

"Not much of a cook ?" You asked with a raised brow.

"I can't even cook pasta without burning it, the sad part is it was in water." He rubbed the back of his neck in shame with a light blush on his face. Laughing at him after the thought of him rushing around the kitchen trying to stop his food from burning or boiling over was truly such a nicer more open Steve.

"Wow, I've never met someone as talented as you to be able to burn pasta in water." You laughed at his glaring face, although he was glaring at you, you saw the small smile he had on his face."My chef skills are just too amazing for normal cooking."

"Oh is that it? Not just because you happen to suck at cooking, I mean I would have offered some cooking tips or some leftovers since my mom not going to eat it."You offered. "I'm willing to feed another home-alone club member." With a friendly non non-firting offer that was straight to the point with no cause for the confusion of you asking him out.

But it still caused a look of confusion and surprise at the offer you made on his face, it was a sight to see that Steve looked lost and shaken at a kind offer with no romantic intentions. "Maybe, but I'll have to ask my girlfriend just in case. " He smiled awkwardly.

"You could bring her too, I have no problem! The more the merrier, anything to keep my fridge empty of leftovers." You smiled before looking at the meats, you missed the slight gentle thankful look on his face before he coughed in his hand.

"Thanks, um do you mind if I go to the restroom real quick?" He asked making you nod and wave him off, your eyes never left his back until he was out of sight, pausing you held on to the cart tightly before racing threw the back crossing all the isles and looking for a certain curly-haired dramatic male.

You gripped the cart tighter, heart pounding as you sprinted through the grocery store, dodging other shoppers and weaving between displays. Your mind raced with frustration as you scanned each aisle, searching desperately for Eddie. Rapidly searching everywhere in hopes of spotting him.

Only two aisles left. You slowed as you reached the second-to-last, peeking around the corner with growing disappointment.

“Where the hell is he?” you mumbled under your breath.

Then, just as you were about to give up, you spotted him in the snack aisle, completely oblivious to your presence. Eddie stood there, deep in thought, comparing chip prices like it was the most important decision of his life.

Dressed in his signature jean jacket, dark blue jeans, and a Metallica tee, he was a walking emblem of everything that made him so Eddie. You couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

You stared at him for a moment, it was season 1 so Eddie seemed to look younger now, but seeing him at all was like a dream. Eddie was in front of you, you didn't believe it but you knew how to prove he was really here, alive and younger. It was refreshing to see the dead male alive and what seemed to be carefree.

But that smile you had on your face quickly turned mischievous as you muttered a quiet, "Forgive me," knowing exactly what you were about to do.

"I'm sorry." You let out in a whisper before pushing the cart in a rush pretending not to see the male who was squatting down with chips in hand. Your cart knocks him down with a loud thud noise and the breaking of chips, making you halt the cart before letting out a surprised gasp and running up to the knocked-down male who landed on his side.

"What the fuck!" He spoke before he looked up spotting you with a sad look and hand outstretched. He glanced at the hand with confusion and tilted his head, he didn't quite know your face. Also, he seems to not be used to a kind and sad look about him being hurt, which meant you were new to town for sure.

"I'm so so so sorry! I didn't see you there! Please please don't be mad at me, I'll totally buy the chips that I broke." You rambled out an apology that was as true but a lie in a way. You grabbed his hand that was slowly placed in your hand and helped him get up off the floor.

"Oh, it's cool !" He dusted himself off and raised his hands in a yield way as if to show he was not hurt, still, you frowned and grabbed his hands holding them in your grip as you pulled him closer.

"No! It's not, I legit just hit you with my cart. It's also such a bad first impression! You'll totally hate me, I just moved to this town only to hurt someone on my second day here! So not cool" You rambled off making Eddie frown and shake his hand out of yours and grab your shoulders lightly to stop your fake rambling.

"No! It's okay, you totally forgiven...If you buy me some chips, how bout that ?" He smiled before letting you go to point at the fallen chips making you smile and grab them and two other fresh ones to buy him. "Since you hit my weak spot, I was hit with a curse of hunger where only two chip bags could heal me." You looked at his dramatic reaction, his words making you giggle loudly as his behavior, oh he didn't deserve what happened to him.

"Thanks! I would have felt so bad if I couldn't make it up to you! I'm (Y/n), nice to meet you despite the bad situation. Hope we can be friends!"

"I'm Eddie Munson! I don't know if you would want to be friends, once you hear what they say about me." He rubbed the back of his head in an embarrassed manner.

"No way! We will for sure be friends and maybe even best friends with that shirt of yours, I'm a huge fan of metal and rock music. Do you know how rare it is to find someone who likes music like that !" You smile as the frown he wore explodes in a smile at your words grabbing your shoulder from the side and giving you a tight side hug as he laughs.

"No way! You're a metal and rock fan! Where have you been all my life, will totally get along but even more connect if you also like DND!" He laughed loudly as he acted so kind and genuine and shook your shoulders.

"Well prepare to never leave side because I love DND! I'm a half demi-human mixed with Elf and my class is a Druid high-level healer class, I'm the support everyone needs to w-" You were cut off by Eddie's chest shoved in your face as he picked you up in a hug before spinning you around in laugher.

"Holy hell! You are a Dnd, metal head, and kind super goddess sent from the heavens aren't you !!!" He spoke loudly making some heads turn to give you two strange looks. You laughed back as he held you in a friendly excited way almost like a golden retriever who was given a treat.

It made you feel light and warm at his demeanor and actions so childlike but not annoying. You were enjoying your moment a little too much to care about Steve who was worried and looking for you, but you were reminded not too much later as you heard an angry voice pointed at the male who was holding your shoulder and chatting your ear way happily.

All you heard was "What the fuck, Munson! Let her go." Steve rushed over yanking you out of Eddie's hold with a concerned look on his face as he glanced at your confused face.

"Fuck, I forgot about Steve."

Chapter Text

November 5, 1983

Your back hit the Isle causing you to let a pained sigh out of your mouth at the rough treatment, some chips fell off the self at the impact making them land on the floor with a loud crunching sound alerting others nearby at the commotion.

"What the hell."You whispered to yourself as you found out something you couldn't have thought of would happen, meaning you were lacking. 

This is unseemly, truly unacceptable.

That thought filled your mind, as you watched the two.

Steve paid you no mind as he began to glare at the once smiling curly-haired male who now wore a frown with hurt eyes that didn't last long until they swirled in ones of rage.

"What's your damage?" Eddie was the first to speak as he stood straight preparing for the worst from Steve, you understood his body language as your eyes lowered in a glare that began to change into cold calculating eyes. The frown replaced the once happy smile that was caused by your new-found 'Friend'. 

"Keep to yourself self freak, I don't wanna see you messing with her." Steve walked up to Eddie shoving him back with an annoyed frown, Steve knew Eddie wasn't what you wanted to get involved with. It's social suicide to friend the drug-dealing freak with that stupid cult of his.

"Shut it, fuckin Steve 'The king of Hawkins high'." Eddie took a step back and showed air quotes of his name.

He flicked him off as Steve grabbed your basket and your wrist unknowingly causing you to let out a 'tch' at his behavior and rough treatment of you. And his rude behavior of his, you thought he was a bit more mature than this.

Neither of them saw the blank look you had on your face that was downright menacing as your eyes burned into Steve's back as he started trouble with Eddie. Bullying the male was not something you thought he would do, but you knew Eddie's character enough.

You knew of his place and standing in this little town but you figured that Steve wasn't the type to start this mess, Eddie was bound to make his exit and run off when placed into a bad situation.

Whispering under your breath as you found yourself in an unthought-of problem   "Well, assuming making an ass out of you and me, right."You grit your teeth as you are silent and lost in your mind to plan another way to get close to the kind of dramatic 'Freak'.

"Stick to your own, she's out of your league." Was the last thing Steve said as he pulled you away to the cashier, ending the trip early. You glanced back at Eddie as you were pulled by Steve. You showed a smile and winked at the male who had a disappointed look in his eye but there was something akin to hurt in his eyes as he met yours.

'See you later, 'Bestie'.'You mouthed out to the male as you did one-handed air quotes to tease the male who wore a surprised blush as his eyes showed disbelief.

Steve was beginning to look like a wrong choice to be with if he continued to interfere with the strings you were slowly sewing. Like a black widow, you were creating a web to ensnare others into. You need control if you were to enter the plot and change things to your benefit.

The two of you checked out in silence as the air between you changed from a budding friendship flower-filled pathway to a tightrope made of an old rope barely connected. It would either break or you would make it safely to the end.

Both of your bodies acted on autopilot as both of you picked up the bags to put into his car, it was only when you both sat in the car Steve made a move with an embarrassed frown. "Hey, um... I'm sorry about that in the store..."

"I know I totally went overboard in there. But you really don't want to be connected to him, he's bad news. Like the actual end of your social life in this town, you'll be targeted by others if you get caught up with Munson."

He spoke as he drove you to the high school, you found his actions a bit too much but he was in a way trying to help you in his own messed up way.

You understood you were supposed to be new to this town, which was already putting everyone's eyes on you and you didn't need more judging looks than you already saw from some people.

But it was just a road bump in your plan, you may have to wait to go after Eddie on your own or in a hidden environment. All though you knew it was going to hurt someone at the end of the day, you had to weigh in your options.

Either swim with the sharks or be eaten by them with the others.

The first option would be the better choice until season two, you needed to ensure Billy for your plans and Steve as well but that meant you need to be in a high social stance in this high school. Eddie would have to wait for you to approach him in the meantime. You had a plan and you couldn't be sloppy and make rash actions like today.

"Oh, I didn't know. He seemed so nice even though I hit him with the cart on accident." You spoke with a fake concern and sent a smile to Steve with a thankful look as he met your eyes when he parked in the high school parking lot. "But, thanks for looking out for me. I hope to stay friends with you and be friends with your girlfriend and your other friends."

"You hit him with a cart! That's pretty tubular, wish I saw it. Don't worry I gotcha newbie, stick with me and you'll do fine!" He laughed as he stepped out of his car and then ran over to you, grabbing the door and offering you a hand to get out.

"Thanks, I will !" Which you appreciated causing you to show a smile brighter than the ones you wore in front of him, the new path was to stick close to the 'school's top dogs '. It would allow you to have more leeway in situations, also if you have an untouchable status you could make others stand down but the cons to that was the bigger you stood the harder the fall.

And if you knew anything about this school, the lower you are the harder the bullying, and worst case actual physical abuse could happen if you weren't careful. A quick trip to the hunting store would fix a lot of said problems, but it also meant an extra effort to keep up a look and a fake demeanor at all times.

It wouldn't hurt much to play the popular bitch, but it could damage some relationships along the way, but what breaks can be put back together.

Walking side by side with Steve as he led you around and commented on some easy routes to classes or where you could go to ditch, it was kind of him to do so. "Be careful of using the gym room to ditch or hide, someone's almost always there."

You hummed and followed him as you chatted together finding all of his little ticks, he was unaware of your eyes scanning and noting every single thing he did. Not that you were checking out his looks, what you were checking was his cracks and what would make him easy to control. 

It was almost too easy for you as you asked a few questions making him boast about little things, like about sports and which were the worst teachers. "Wow, I'll be lucky to be neighbors with you. I think I would have been so lost without you !" You smiled and looked up at the smirking male as you fuelled his ego.

 "No problemo! I'm happy to have such a bitchin' neighbor." Steve began to share more personal information quickly as he felt like the two of you were clickin' hardcore. You saw that he was genuinely happy to talk to you, he was so open he didn't notice the invisible strings that wrapped around his body the more you chatted.

You learned Steve was a small narcissist, which was so easy to win over with praise and some questions focused on his life, he was showing small signs of neglect from his childhood to now, and his other sore subject was asking about his future and grades.

"Are you preparing for college soon?" You spoke as you watched his smile drop for a few seconds. "Not really, my grades aren't the best as well. Maybe next year?"

"I could always help you if you need help with your grades, I love teaching others. My job in the other city was a tutor, but don't worry it's free for friends." You bumped your elbow to his arm making his mood lighten up and smile back at you.

"I got my girlfriend for that ! But I'll let you know ." Seems we made it to the office as you looked at the door."Oh here's the office, let me know when you're done." He waved you off as you walked into the office with a blank bored face now that you were alone away from your new friend. 

Enrolling was simple after you told them your mother was overseas and you were an honor student that would bring most learning curbs up and the letters from past teachers made the principal smile harder as he welcomed you to the school. "Welcome to Hawkins High !"

"My pleasure to be here! But I would like to ask if you have any younger kids that I could tutor for free. I love helping others." You smiled as he told you to go to the middle school, he wrote you a pass and called them to inform them of your visit.

"What a saint you are! Hope you can stay in Hawkins forever. " You laughed and waved him off as you spoke, "Have a great evening, sir, and see you Monday!" This almost felt too easy now, everything was going smoothly. 

You met Steve at the door as you told him you needed to stop at the middle school for a few minutes, he nodded it and the both of you walked there and saw a teacher waving at you with a smile.

"Hi there miss (y/n), right ?" Smiling you nodded and walked up to the teacher who took you to the office but Steve didn't follow you to the office as he told you he was going to park closer for when you are done.

"May, I ask for a list of children who have higher grades? I would love to prepare them for high school because some talented minds of children sometimes fray from the right path because of bullying." He nodded and gave you the addresses of some children and asked for you to help four children with smart minds but who were having a harder time with others in the class.

The two of you spoke for 15 minutes before he walked you to the front of the school allowing you to leave and you walked up to Steve's car with a smile and asked him if he knew how to get to these kids ' houses, he was confused at first yes. But after hearing about the Wheeler's house he nodded and said Nancy was his girlfriend and offered to take you there first which you smiled and handed him 30$ for his trouble which he took happily and drove off.

It wasn't long till you found yourself in front of the Wheeler's door, which was opened by Miss Wheeler. "Hello, Miss Wheeler? " You asked with a smile.

"Yes? What can I do for you? Are you Nancy's friend?" You smiled and shook your head to say no "Sorry, I'm actually here to talk about Mike Wheeler. He's your son right ?" She nodded before frowning.

"What did he do now." You cut her off with a laugh "No! He didn't do anything, rest assured. I'm here to do some tutor work for free with a recommendation from his teacher since I love to teach children and hope to be a teacher someday !" You smiled at her nodding and joyful expression as she heard your words.

"Oh, please do! How sweet of you young lady! Wish my daughter was like you. " She paused before turning her head to yell "Mike! come here !"

"Comin!" You heard and within seconds you were face to face with Mike Wheeler, who looked at you with a confused face.

"Hi there, I'm going to be your tutor for the school term."

Chapter Text

November 6, 1983

A yellowish orange-filled warm light entered sneakily throughout the house, moving boxes scattered around the house were messily ripped apart. As if it was a contest to open the boxes as fast as you could, heavy panting sounds could be heard in the hallway that was filled with broken glass picture frames.

They all started from the living room to the hallway that was littered with torn photos left in a pathway from the cardboard box with 'Family and Friends photos'.

Slashed faces with a discarded glass shard from the frame, with a bit of tinted red blood visible on the shard as the slashed face photo of a gray-haired older woman holding a younger kid in front of a children's shelter, two suitcases were at the woman feet as she held the kid in her arms with a huge smile but the child's face was blank and held a haunting bored expression as if they couldn't wait until the undesired photo was taking.

But a strangely familiar man was standing next to the older lady, the wrinkled smiling face of a greying-haired male was fitted in a black suit. 

Those eyes held more than most could, eyes that were filled with many terrors one could not dream of seeing. It felt so foreign on the young child's body dressed in colored clothes.

The only thing you could feel from the photo was eeriness.

But the realization was the next emotion you felt as you found out who the male was, he was an important figure here who made your situation and character much more strange and dangerous.

If you looked closer you could see the older woman's fingers gripping the kid's arm with enough force to create imprints of fingernails left behind. The other photos were not as lucky, instead of the slashed faces they were torn and ripped into pieces like confetti, a strange dull colored bitter equivalent to the colorful original.

Bright-colored clothes are flung around the bedroom left as casualties from the human figure ripping the prettily packed folded clothes in the box marked as 'Personal'.

"Where the fuck is it!" The human's figure was shown to be yourself as you looked through the box with a rage-filled face.

There was a clue left behind that you found in a now torn picture, an ID badge for Hawkins lab and it was your most likely 'Mother' from the photos you've seen. Heavy breathing turned to a short intake of air that became harder and harder to breathe, and tears at the corner of your eyes began to slowly come out in frustration.

Your ears rang with fuzziness as your movements began to feel like someone else was controlling your body, your hands trembled as they held the small black box. It was faster than a second, a sharp chest pain hit you as you opened the box. But your legs gave away as you landed back first on the carpeted floor with some clothes shielding your impact.

THUMP!THUMP!TH͕͍͙̘̲͗̀U͌̒̿҉̲͔̜M͖͚̳͕̓̎͝P̡̰̜̰̟̹͔̲ͪ͐͆ͅ!͖̮̥̺̹͑͘T̨̩̼͖͇̮̭͍̜͛͐̿̒H̷̼̙̞̟͙̜ͧ̍U̖̪͇̙̐ͥ́̚M͉̫͉̙̻̏̀P̥̥͖͇̈̇ͪ͘!͈̝̞̗̮̖͕̫ͧ̋͢

You could hear your heart crashing into your ribs as it beat to try to crawl out of your chest as you held the photo of the older woman, her face was dull, and a pale-looking color on her body was not noticeable next to the blood painting her clothes and body. Ripped-up flesh was shoved into a skinny long greyish monster flower-like mouth.

The black box fell to the floor leaving a Hawkins Lab ID on the floor along with a needle filled with a green substance. The smiling face of the woman was foreign compared to the lifeless photo of her.

You felt bile rush up your throat as you rushed your body up, running to the bathroom to the mirror. Looking up to meet your panicked trembling form, sink running with ice cold water you throw it into your face with shaky hands. You take a deep breath, trying to calm yourself down. You slowly open your eyes and stare into the mirror. Your reflection stares back at you, your eyes wide but a dull look back at you when you slide right into the usual look you had in the lab.

Something like this made your head spin with all the new problems you would face yourself with, you couldn't handle this yet. Everything was happening too fast, you would drown at this rate. You needed a break, time to think and clear your head. You needed to find a way to slow down and take it all in.

But you couldn't stop now, there is never going to be time to rest.

"Of course, my life could never be simple and easy!!!" You let out a dry chuckle as your hands trembled as you pushed your hair out of your now wet face. "I can't even have a peaceful life if I wanted to now!!!" You screamed into your hands as you began to let warm hot tears fall down your face.

You were trapped in Stranger Things, with ties to Hawkins Labs, and your 'mother' and 'twin' have been murdered by the Demogorgon. Feeling a knot starting to form in your stomach as your heart pounding in your chest, red hot anger filled your body as you grabbed the closest thing near you.

Your hand found a hairbrush, wrapping your fingers around the handle you tossed it into the mirror watching it crack with a huge serpentine grin as you watched your reflection become distorted.

Fingertips met the cold mirror's cracked surface, tracing the broken shards with ease. Your eyes stared into the cracked version of you, your mind played tricks on you as you saw your mirror version change into a bloody and bruised face.

Your skin was pale and lifeless, your eyes empty. You shuddered and stepped back, your breath quickening as you realized the truth. Your body was racked with fear, your heart pounding as realization set in. You felt a chill run down your spine as you realized what had just happened.

You felt a sense of dread as you realized that you had just seen the dead version of yourself the 'Upside Down'. 

"Hi, I'm (Y/n)! New to Hawkins, hope we can be friends! " You smiled tightly as you let out a sigh and waved to the mirror.

November 6, 1983

Walking outside of your house with the car keys swinging around your finger as you locked your door, wearing a blue acid-washed jean skirt that met your midthigh, a long sleeve pullover colorful sweater with one shoulder out revealing a bright pink tank top under it. Some sneakers with bright leg warmers, you had your money in the jean skirt pocket as you jumped into the driver seat.

You had 6 hours till the ' First meeting' of your new students, which meant you would need to arm yourself and lay out your plan tonight. 

Starting the car you heard the engine roll up to life louder than the one you had in your world, a smile lit up your face as you drove out of your driveway at a speed that would definitely get a ticket. "Let's see what 1983 radio sounds like." 

Turning the dial of the radio you found an 'Edgy' station playing "I Think I'm Going to Kill Myself'' by Elton John, you smiled as you raised the volume louder and cracked the windows so others could hear the song you sang along with as you drove into town looking for the 'War Zone'.

"Stick around for a couple of days  !!" You sang loudly as you thought of your twin "What a scandal if I died." Laughing as you remember looking at your own dead body a few minutes ago as you planned out how to explain yourself when it was found by Eleven or Will.

"What would the papers say!" You found yourself in the parking lot of the War Zone store, looking around you found yourself in an empty parking lot with no one around as you walked inside the store after locking your car doors. 

Walking inside a small little bell rung out and you heard a loud welcome from an older male gruff voice, you found yourself in front of a sign that said 30% off 'Autumn sale' As you stepped deeper you found a wall of guns, hunting supplies, fake turkeys on a self. "Thank you!" You answered back before searching for the male to ask a few questions.

"Excuse me! " The older man turned his head to look at you with a friendly smile, he waved you over to him where he stood behind a glass case filled with guns and ammo.  Walking over, standing in front of him "How can I help you, young lady? Need a gift for your dad or boyfriend ?" 

He asked politely making you laugh as you waved him off "Oh no boyfriend sadly, but I am looking for a 'gift' for my...my 'dad'?" You looked into the male's eyes with a shy nature playing up an innocent shy girl.

"Your Dad? Well then let me be of help for you! Does he hunt or fish ?" He asked you as you tilted your head in thought. "He loves hunting on every other Sunday! "

"Well, what does he hunt and what does he use to hunt? " The male moved towards the rifles and bow and arrows.

"He hunts big animals like bears, elk, hogs, and ducks! His birthday is coming up and I wanted to buy him a new gun, hunting knife, some ammo, rope for large prey, and some new bear traps !" You listed off with a smile as you reached into your pockets bringing out 200$ cash and placing it on the case. "But my limit is 200$ since this is what I saved up from my summer job."

The male stood back as he looked at the money and smiled " I wish I had a daughter like you, with that much money your dad's going to be loaded with tons of new stuff we have here and you came just in time for a 30% discount!" He grabbed a heavy-duty rifle out of the case to the top to let you look at it.

"This L1A1 self-loading rifle can shoot a huge hole in a bear from 150 yards away, perfect for the one-shotting big game! If you add a silencer on it, it could keep the other animals near less jumpy when you shoot." You nodded along and asked for the silencer too.

"Perfect but I also want to get a gun for close-range animals just in case one could sneak up behind my dad. What would you recommend for that ?" He nodded and grabbed two boxes of ammo, a silencer, and a rifle, placing them near the cash register and motioned you to follow him to handheld guns.

"Smart kid! Always have to be careful out there if your dad's hunting big game, I recommend a small shotgun but that's a two-handed gun, or maybe a Dart gun or a heavy ammo pistol with a silencer as well."

"I think the shotgun wouldn't be the best option, how about I buy both the dart gun and the heavy ammo pistol with a silencer." You pointed at the two as he nodded giving you a proud dad grin as he grabbed 2 boxes of sleeping darts and heavy ammo for the gun and placed them next to the rifle you were buying.

"Perfect! Now some bear traps, rope, and hunting knife right? Do you also want to look at our gun holders for your dad's new pistol?" You nodded and spent about 20 minutes grabbing everything you needed, spending a total of 150$ but you gave the owner an extra 30$ which he in turn walked you out of the store and packed the stuff you bought with a free axe for your dad. 

"Now let me know if he loves his gifts! And if he doesn't I'll make him love it! " He gave you a pat on the shoulder with a smile and a thumbs up.

"I will! Thank you for everything!" You waved him off with a smile.

As you watched him walk back into the store your smile dropped into a blank look, you were now armed for the upcoming fight you would be in with the monster. All you had to do now was explore the town on your own, you wanted to have the whole town memorized in your head for the future.

If you were lucky, you could find Eddie again and talk to the friendly male. You started the car and began to back out of the parking lot with ease but something in the back of your head was telling you to leave quickly out of the main street. 

Feeling the strange chill you quickly looked both ways to find a familiar cable van with a guy staring straight at you with wide eyes, this wasn't good at all. He knew you for sure by his reaction.

"Fuck, they really do know me. This is going to be trouble in the future." You sighed as your grip on the steering wheel became tighter, your foot stepped on the gas as you flew past them and made a sharp right landing yourself in a long patch of road with woods surrounding the area.

Green trees were the only thing around as you drove straight, the woods on both sides of the road were dark even in the bright daylight. Strange but it made sense because of all the creepy wood scenes this season.

Driving you found yourself near the trailer park area in the town unknowingly to you, it was pure luck or fate. But him being there or him being wary of you finding where he lives could be something that would happen. You thought of the pros and cons of going to see him.

Pro - he's cute, and has drugs you could use to your benefit, fun company, you wanted to save him in the future so bonding would help and you needed him for upcoming plans 

Cons- you were a stranger to him kinda, he could feel uncomfortable about where he lives, he could be busy and he might try to speak to you in school if you got too close.

But the risk would pay off in the end anyway, you let out a huge breath then rolled your shoulders to relax as you drove into the trailer park spotting his center spot trailer with his van parked next to the trailer, good luck was following you as you drove up and parked your car next to his and stepped out of the car.

"What's the worst that could happen?" You said to yourself as you walked to the trailer front door, holding your hand up and knocked three times in a row, as your heart pounded in your chest.

It was silent in the trailer, also no noise outside. It was bizarre not hearing anyone of anything outside, it felt like you weren't supposed to be here. 

It was a virtual sensation that you would see in a game, it was like you hadn't unlocked this place or area.

It was almost enough to make you back down and leave but before you could take a step back the door opened revealing a red and black flannel pj pants and black ACDC shirt wearing curly bedhead male.

You saw his eyes widen and he slammed the door closed in your face making you tilt your head to the side in confusion, but it didn't last long before he opened the door to look at you again before blushing and slamming the door closed with a loud "What the fuckkkk!" 

You laughed at his behavior before speaking " Eddie? If you do that again I might feel unwanted, you know ?" spoke with a teasing tone as you heard things being moved or cleaned up loudly, he screamed out " Sorry, just gimme like 5 minutes. I swear !"

Heard a few more fucks and goddamnit's before he opened the down with a smile and gestured you to walk inside which you did with a small giggle. "Welcome in, please don't judge this peasant's humble home. "

"Oh I will judge this living quarters of yours, my favorite peasant.~" You teased as you sat down on the couch and watched him sit next to you but also the furthest he could as he looked down at his hands with a nervous glance towards you once or twice.

You found him cute like this, Mr. Tall, 'devil worshiper' and drama queen acting shy and quiet.

"SOOOO....Not that I don't enjoy seeing you. Which I totally do, and enjoy getting to know you. " He looked at you as he spoke loudly and had a voice crack at the 'Not'. He put his hands in front of him and moved them as he spoke.

"But...umm also why are you here?" 

"Rude~" You smiled as you brought your eyes to look into his with a wink, you watched him panic for a moment before he knew you were joking.

"My bad, I'm just confused.." He dragged out the ending of the word as he took a finger and spun in a circle to make it look like he was crazy in the head.

"Cute, but I'm here since we didn't get to finish talking." Reaching behind you, you grabbed the two chip bags from yesterday's event." Plus I owe you these." You laughed and handed them to him and watched him smile before he frowned and looked at you with hurt eyes as he remembered the fight.

"Look, I'm sorry for what happened yesterday." He rubbed the back of his head before continuing " If you couldn't tell yesterday, I'm not the type you should hang out with since you're with Steve's social group...although I do like your vibe and that you like my hobbies too." He began to ramble which you just let him do so as you started to plan out what to do.

"Like you're wicked and would be amazing to hang out with like we were clicking so well in the store plus I'm the only one or in the only group for DND in this town which you lik-" He was talking while you zoned out in nodded your head as you acted like you were listening.

You hummed before moving close towards him with a devilish grin , you grabbed his face with both hand making his eyes widen and him stop talking as he blushed fiercely at the physical contact. "Relax, little loser ~" You spoke and bopped his nose with your finger as you let go of his face and stood up hovering over him .

"What?" Was all he could say as he watched you with fuzzy eyes filled with embarrassment and something close to attraction, you laughed inside your head at him.

"I said you were a Loser~, but that's fine with me !" You smiled and backed up from him giving him space to calm the blush he had on his face.

"Loser? I mean I guess I technically am?" He nodded with a frown and a shrug.

"Yup, but I may be in the 'popular' group now with Steve but that doesn't mean I can't come bully my favorite loser can i?" You smiled and put your hand on top of his head and ruffled it as he smacked your hands lightly to make you stop.

"Soooo, you're my new bully? I just might like bullying then !" He laughed loudly and stood up grabbing you in a hug and spun you around again as the both of you laughed together.

Your plan worked and it gave you a reason to be close to Eddie without losing him for a year as you waited for Billy to come. It could also make you fit in more if you were to bully the so-called 'freak'.

"So I guess we are now, the ' Bully'  and the 'Loser'? It's like the ultimate hidden friendship!"

Chapter Text

November 6th , 1983

Speaking with Eddie about what you could bully him with and what he would be comfortable with, you didn't want to hurt him while you were 'bullying' him. With that you learn what would actually hurt his feelings, with no surprise to you he really didn't enjoy a few words that you heard being said about him in the show.

It almost made your heart clench but pity was not something he needed, you could read Eddie like a book now after watching all his movements and actions.

Eddie revealed he was hurt about anyone mentioning his dad, uncle, his trailer, and something that shocked you was he didn't enjoy being called ugly.

You had to pause, looking him up and down with a huge laugh that you couldn't conceal.

"They call you" You poked his chest as you slid closer to him on the couch "That's a fuckin lie! I mean your hair could use some anti-frizz spray but besides that, you're a total fucking hottie!" You watched as his eyes widened then he turned his face away from your view and his voice wavered when he spoke.

"Don't try to flatter me, woman !" He spoke in a joking tone as you laughed at his behavior "I'm not lying but they might have some seriously damaged eyes. But don't worry pretty boy, I'll defend your honor." 

You stood up and smiled while playfully patting his head" After all it's a Queen's responsibility to take care of her pretty little loser!" You spoke in a haughtily tone as you brought back his words about you to play with him some more.

You truly enjoyed your time with Eddie, something about him was open and comforting, but you couldn't waste any more time with him.

Driving to the local bike shop you saw Joyce working as a cashier at the shop across, something told you not to speak to her now since you were about to be a key to find her son. But she could blame you or become spitful that you were of no help.

You never planned to save anyone you had no interest in, sorry barb but she needed to die. 

Sighing you turned your back to her, grabbing a red bicycle you made your purchase and packed it into your car with difficulty.

"Come on you bitch, fit." speaking to the inanimate object as you frown pushing into the truck with no success, cursing your kick at the bike.

Making the onlookers laugh at your antics, but of course, none of them was willing to help you out, very typical.

Walking away from the bike you decided you would need a rope to hold the bike on the roof, which meant unfortunately you had to walk into Joyce's work. Seeing Joyce from across the road, staring at you with a little smile and wave forced a fake smile and a sigh.

Having no other choice than to stick it up and meet Joyce today before you could have been blamed for his 'missing' status. Walking at a fast pace, opening the door as you sprinted to the isles looking for rope. But you made sure to say 'thank you' when she said 'welcome in'.

You snatched the rope off the rack, mumbling to yourself as a fake smile formed on your face. Glancing at Joyce, she smiled sweetly, scanning the rope she told your total. 

"That will be 3.99$, sweetie."

"Perfect, thanks." It was awkward as the silicene of the cash register opened up to give you your change for a five, as she gave your change she spoke with a friendly tone.

"Are you new to town? I haven't spotted you around."

Smiling with your rope in hand as you back towards the door you spoke in a rushed manner, it was a move to seem more shy and jumpy. "Yeah, I'm new to town. Actually just moved here a week ago."

"Ah, that makes sense. Well, I hope you enjoy this new town ! If you have trouble making friends, I have a son your age most likely that could help you out!"

 She really is a kind person, welcoming a newbie with even an offer to pawn off her son to help you. 

"What's his name? I'll try to spot him in school tomorrow!" You played along out of personal gain, Jonathan was useful to connect with plus he had a semi-better social stance than Eddie.

"His name is Jonathan! He's about ya high." She stood on her tippy toes and raised her hands to show you, it was quite funny to see.

"He has brown hair and wears darker colors. You should spot him or I'll tell him to look for you !"

"Thanks! It was nice meeting you." You waved as you walked out, but you heard her yell at you "Good luck with that bike!" Nodding you mouthed out thank you before turning away from her.

November 6, 1963

Biking to the Wheeler's house was surprisingly difficult, maybe it was because it's been almost 5 years since riding a bicycle.

Wearing an oversized pullover that was pink with blue thick stripes with yellow thin stripes on one side paired with blue jeans that had a knife and pistol holster hidden under the oversized pullover. Some simple sneakers were on your feet that you tested to see how they would when you ran for your life.

Parking your bike in their driveway, the backpack on your back had 5 empty notebooks, some sandwiches for Will, and 6 water bottles that would aid his soon nightmare. 

Did you want to save Will? No, you had no plan to save him and get yourself killed in the process. You weren't going to be a hero, everything you would change would only be for your interest.

Although you enjoyed the show, you never felt bad about any characters besides the ones who died. There is no need to pity the living.

Looking at the watch on your arm you knocked at the door with a kind smile on your face, it was time to meet the main cast. No matter what would happen, you were going to stick around the kids.

Hearing footsteps nearing the front door, within seconds it was opened by Mrs.Wheeler who wore a sweet smile and ushered you in. "I was hoping you were actually going to come by !"

Tilting your head to the side, you questioned her. "Why?"

"Because it seemed too good to be true, sometimes those boys are so troublesome. Even his sister can't handle those four together for more than 2 hours ." Smiling she patted your shoulder, taking in her words you cursed yourself in your mind for being a little too much.

"Oh really? Well, I hope I can handle them, speaking of the boys where are they ?"Looking at the older lady as she answer with a sigh "Downstairs playing some little game, would you like a slice of pizza ?"

Shaking your head as you refused her in a kind matter "Thanks but I had some food before I headed over." She hmmed then led you to the door and opened it to yell out to the boys.

"Boys, your new tutor is here to meet you !"You heard some whines"But Mommm , we're in the middle of a game right now !" Mike yelled out causing his mom to yell back in a demanding tone.

"No , 'Mommm' . She is spending her free time to help you, boys! You're going to be nice and meet her now.

"More whines and sighs were heard but you paid it no mind as you walked down with Mrs.Wheeler closing the door behind you as she left you alone to meet the kids.

As soon as you made it downstairs, four pairs of eyes were glaring at you and judged your looks before two of the boys softened their gaze. The other two had kept the glare, but it wasn't enough to make you feel worried if anything you found it cute that they thought you would run off.

"So you are the four students Mr.Clark wanted me to meet, pleasure to meet you. But more like three of you since I met Mike yesterday." Smiling you walk towards the boys and glance at their game.

"Mike! You didn't say anything about this." Lucas spoke which had Dustin add on "Yeah, not cool." and Will just held a glare nodding his head.

"Look I thought she was coming after school tomorrow, not my fault." He argued making you laugh at them causing them to look back at you glaring at you. "What are you laugh it !"

"Yeah! What's so funny?" The others said suddenly ready to fight you with words, which you just waved off.

"I used to be the same way with my friends, it brought back memories but I'm (Y/n), and no need to worry. I don't plan on forcing you to study tonight since you are in the middle of a campaign." Looking at their stats you added more to your sentence.

"Seems like you are in a troublesome fight, let's see if you can survive the fight." You watched as their faces turned from angry to excited face knowing you knew about DND.

They all looked at each other before standing up leaving the table to huddle up and whisper about you as your eyes watched them look back at you before shying away.

After what felt like 5 minutes they came back and sat down "We have talked, we have chosen to allow you to watch us only if you don't interrupt us."Mike spoke making the others nod their heads.

"I'm Dustin, the party's Bard!"

"I'm Lucas, the party's Ranger!"

"I'm Will, the party's Mage." Will spoke less loudly than the others which you assumed he was nervous, you nodded and watched as they began to play again. But they looked at you when they did something good as if to show off making you cheer them on.

"Great job, Mr. Ranger. You landed a critical hit." Lucas smiled, then he looked so proud of what he did and he did like the comments you would add to make them feel a little bit more comfortable around you.

"Ooo the Bard picked a great move!." Dustin smiled showing you his famous grin but the kid who softened up the most was Will. You glanced at his character, you praised his art and ruffled his head. 

Will smiled with relaxed shoulders meaning you made him comfortable and he continued to look at you with every move he made, you smiled with your thumbs up. When the kids forgot about you, you opened your backpack and placed 4 journals on the self with their names on it.

You wrote some 'Theory' questions and math questions that were hidden behind magical spells and monsters, you wanted them to trust you and bond so you cheated and used their interest that they hadn't told you against them.

After 20 minutes you hear the familiar lines of the episode, "Something is coming...Something hungry for blood." Mike put on a spooky voice as he spoke.

Turning his head he created a scene "A shadow grows on the wall behind you, swallowing you in the darkness" Mike looked at his friends as their faces were filled with suspense.

Dustin wipes his hand under his nose, Mike adds "It's almost here." Will cuts in "What is it!" His face was lit up with excitement.

"What if it's the Demogorgon? Oh, Jesus , we're screwed if it's the Demogorgon!"Dustin was already stressing out but Lucas spoke up "It's not the Demogorgon!" Seems he was right but he jinxed himself as Mike spoke.

"An army of Troglodytes charge into the chamber !" Lucas and Dustin were quick to speak "Troglodytes?"

"Told ya"Lucas laughed as the rest of them laughed with him as the assmuse they were safe. You just watched them as you geared yourself for the upcoming fight you planned. Something else in your backpack was hairspray and a lighter.

"Wait a minute...did you hear that?"He looks behind"That...that sound?"With a deadly serious demeanor, "Boom....boom..BOOM!" He slammed his hands on the table and gave everyone a jump even yourself.

Although you wanted to watch them, you found yourself zoning out not because you were bored. It was the heavy fast movement of your heart that made you lift your hand to hold your chest.

Lately, since you were brought here your heart has been acting up a lot. Maybe the side effects of being in a world you were not supposed to be in or the stress from being here. It was foreign to you, the panic, stress, and heart problems.

But hearing the kids looking around for the dice, you moved to help them before Mike's mom opened the door and told them to leave because of a school night. Rushing upstairs with Mike, you wave towards his dad before stepping outside.

You took the safety of the gun added the silencer to the pistol and placed it in your backpack. The lighter was placed in your front pocket, hairspray in the bottle holder side of your backpack. "I wonder if I'm going to die?"

You look up at the moon as you hear the boys in the garage "There's something wrong with your sister."

"What are you talking about?" Mike asked "She got a stick up her butt!" Lucas agreed with him as he spoke more you got on your bike and waited at the end of the driveway waving at the boys.

"You're still here? Also, it was Four years ago!" Mike spoke making you smile as you started to bike with the kids. "Just saying! Wait (y/n) , woul-"

"Don't even ask Dustin " Lucas spoke for you while you laughed. "But why are you following us?"

"Oh? Because what type of tutor am I if my students don't make it home safely." They laughed "We can look after our selfs !"

"Sure, you can." Choosing to ignore your comment they pedaled faster trying to race you, these kids are little bastards.

You were out of breath by the time it was just you and Will left "Aren't you lucky to win a new comic." You praised him as he looked at you and asked "Are you sure you want to follow me home? I mean I'll be okay if you don't"

"Ah, no I really do want to follow you. Maybe I can meet your mom!" You smiled as you saw him act happy at your sentence.

You knew he was feeling lonely, but you could tell even without knowing the show.

"Sure! You and my brother should be friends since you are my tutor now." 

"Don't worry I will since then I can get to know you more !" You saw him smile as he passed the restricted area sign, and you just followed behind.

It wasn't long until Demorgorn appeared in front of you and Will "What the hell is that!" You shouted as Will crashed making you follow behind him screaming at him "Run Will." He was so scared as he looked back at you as you ran a few feet behind him.

"I'm trying!" He shouted and you watched him run he looked back and slowed down waiting for you. You were slowing down to grab to gun out of your bag, you saw Will run ahead "Just keep running! Don't look back."

He did as you told which allowed you to take off the backpack from one shoulder ready to give it to the boy. "Hurry up! (y/n)" You heard him shout from the front door and you nodded hiding the gun you ran in the house.

A dog started barking as you locked the door and Will was calling for his mother, but she wasn't here. "Jonathan!" You followed behind also repeating what Will was saying as you held his right hand.

Not finding them Will looked outside the windows as you pulled out your gun and tossed your knife in your backpack. You heard screeching outside as Will ran from the window, running to the phone as the dog was barking.

You watched him shake in fear as you stayed with him, staring at the front door as the monster undid the lock, both of you ran into the outside sheld as he grabbed the gun and struggled to load it, you moved to face the back of the sheld and wait for the monster to appear "It's okay, Will."

"I'm here." He nodded with some small tears forming but tears weren't the only thing forming in the sheld. The pale monster appeared behind Will but he couldn't shoot, you took the honor of pushing him to the side, throwing your backpack at him to hold.

As you fired at the monster, it never looked at you. It was like you weren't even there when you shot it in the legs and watched them buckle.

It never even reacted to that, you decided to test your luck by biting your lip. Making a dumb move but if you were right in your theory.

Blood dripped out but the monster didn't even turn its head, you reached out attempting to grab Will but it was too late as the monster grabbed him and left you alone, your face lit up in a smile once the boy was out of sight.

Not only did you lessen his suffering, he also saw you try to help him and you just learned the monster does not see or feel you. Most likely because you weren't from here although Will would probably find your body sooner or later. But hopefully, the monster only left bones of your other self.

Walking back you picked up your bike and went home to go to sleep since you have school tomorrow morning, you had a long day.

"I wonder what I should wear tomorrow?"

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

【Ｗｅｅｋ　１　Ｒｅｐｏｒｔ　－　Ｎｏｖｅｍｂｅｒ　７ｔｈ　２０２２】

Psychological Evaluation Report
Subject: Y/N
Date of Assessment: [November 7th,2022]
Examiner: [Dr.Belle Sandson]

Background Information:

(Y/N) was referred for psychological evaluation following observations of atypical emotional responses and interpersonal interactions. The primary focus of this assessment was to evaluate her capacity for empathy, emotional expression, and interest in social or real-world events.

Assessment Tools Used:

• Interpersonal Reactivity Index (IRI) – Measures empathy and emotional responsiveness.
• Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Inventory (MMPI-2) – Assesses personality traits, including affective and interpersonal tendencies.
• Emotional Recognition and Response Test (ERRT) – Measures reactions to various emotional stimuli.
• Situational Moral Dilemma Test (SMDT) – Evaluates ethical decision-making and emotional engagement.

Findings:

1. Emotional and Empathy Responses

• Empathy Levels: Near-zero scores on all subscales of the IRI, including perspective-taking and empathic concern.
• Response to Tragic Stimuli: No measurable emotional response to images or videos depicting human suffering, injury, or death. No reported discomfort or distress in response to real-world tragic events.
• Causing Harm: No remorse or concern regarding hypothetical situations where she directly or indirectly caused harm to others. Responses indicated a lack of moral conflict.

2. Interpersonal and Social Behavior

• Affective Presentation: Consistently blank facial expressions with little variation in tone or affect. Observed prolonged, unblinking stares that created discomfort in social interactions.
• Social Engagement: Minimal to no interest in conversations or activities involving real people, instead displaying a fixation on fictional narratives.
• Detachment from Reality: When discussing real-world issues, she displayed boredom and disengagement, shifting the conversation toward fictional content or personal theories.

3. Cognitive and Interest Patterns

• Fixation on Fictional Media: High levels of engagement when discussing books, movies, or personal theories, often to the exclusion of other topics.
• Lack of Emotional Expression in Reality: No observable excitement, joy, sadness, or anger in real-world settings, only displaying brief moments of animation when discussing personal theories.
• Apathetic Decision-Making: When presented with ethical dilemmas, decisions were made based purely on logic or personal curiosity, rather than emotional consideration.

Conclusion:

The results of this psychological evaluation indicate that (Y/N) exhibits an extreme lack of empathy and emotional responsiveness. Her affect is persistently flat, with no observable concern for human suffering, including scenarios where she is the cause of harm. Her primary interests revolve around fictional narratives and personal theories, with real-world events failing to evoke engagement. This suggests a personality structure characterized by emotional detachment, disinterest in social norms, and a highly insular inner world.

Further assessment may be required to determine the underlying nature of these findings.

(Y/n) has passed, she will be granted a 7th-level badge and begin working effectively immediately - But must be watched closely

Video exam results

Psychological Examination Footage – (Y/N)
Location: Observation Room 3, [Psychological Research Facility]
Date: [November 7th, 2022]
Examiner: Dr. Elias Carter
Observers: Dr. Madeline Reeves, Agent Dorian Hale, Prof. Alan Whitmore

BEGIN RECORDING

The room is stark and clinical. White walls, a steel table, two chairs—one occupied by Dr. Elias Carter, a man in his early forties with warm eyes and a trusting demeanor. Across from him sits Y/N, hands folded, posture composed. Behind the one-way mirror, three figures watch in silence, their notes untouched.

Dr. Carter offers a polite smile, his hands resting on the case file before him. “Let’s begin with something simple. How are you feeling today?”

Y/N’s gaze is dull, yet sharp—unreadable, piercing. She blinks once, slowly. “Neutral.”

He chuckles softly. “Neutral? No highs, no lows?”

She tilts her head as if considering. “I don’t experience emotional fluctuations like most people. It’s inefficient.”

Dr. Carter hesitates, flipping through his notes. “I see. Alright, let’s start with a few scenario-based questions.” He pulls a card from the deck in front of him. “Imagine you see a child crying alone on the sidewalk. What do you do?”

Y/N doesn’t look away. “What’s my motivation?”

He falters. “Pardon?”

“If I gain nothing from intervening, I walk away,” she says matter-of-factly. “If I can gain something—information, control, trust—I comfort them.”

Silence. Behind the glass, Agent Hale shifts uncomfortably.

Dr. Carter clears his throat. “Let’s try another. Suppose you’re driving late at night and you accidentally hit a pedestrian. No cameras, no witnesses. What do you do?”

Y/N’s response is immediate. “I check if they’re alive.”

“And if they’re not?”

“Then there’s nothing to be done.”

“No calling the authorities?”

“Why would I?”

The air in the observation room feels heavier. Professor Whitmore scribbles something on his clipboard, but his hand is shaking.

Dr. Carter exhales, shifting tactics. “Okay, let’s focus on something else.” He gestures toward the small mirror beside him. “Do me a favor—smile.”

Y/N doesn’t move.

“It’s a simple request,” he coaxes. “Go on, let’s see a smile.”

Still, nothing. Her lips remain still, her face as vacant as ever.

Dr. Carter leans forward slightly. “You don’t smile much, do you?”

Y/N tilts her head, her gaze is razor-sharp. “Why would I?”

He hums thoughtfully, then—on impulse—he reaches across, his fingers gently pressing against her cheeks, lifting them into the shape of a forced smile. “Like this,” he says with a chuckle.

Her face is now locked in a perfectly deceptive smile. It is not her smile. It is a stranger’s—a textbook grin, rehearsed to perfection. A mask.

Dr. Carter’s hands slowly drop as he studies her.

“Good,” he says softly. “That’s good.”

Then—something changes.

Y/N tilts her head, mimicking his voice almost perfectly: “That’s good.”

He stiffens.

Behind the mirror, Agent Hale mutters, “Creepy as hell.”

Y/N’s “smile” remains in place. “You trust me, don’t you, Dr. Carter?”

His shoulders loosen—just slightly. The warmth in his eyes returns. “I think you’re very interesting, Y/N.”

She leans forward, resting her chin in her palm. “You should.”

A small pause.

“Tell me,” she murmurs. “Do you think I’m a good person?”

Dr. Carter hesitates. A rational part of him wants to be cautious, but something about her gaze, her voice—it’s calculated, disarming. Against all better judgment, he nods. “Yes, I do.”

From behind the glass, Dr. Reeves stiffens. “He’s falling for it.”

Y/N’s eyes glimmer. The deception is flawless. The lie is so seamless, so expertly woven into the fabric of the conversation, that Dr. Carter himself doesn’t realize he’s already in her web.

She smiles again—this time on her own.

A real one.

The kind that makes people believe in false promises.

The kind that makes men like Dr. Carter feel safe.

The kind that lets predators walk free.

END RECORDING.

After watching the video new notes were taken- (August 7th)

• (Y/n) acting is almost flawless as she gets closer to her - the result ending with the death of two lab workers.
• There are no records of acting classes or drama, somehow she had mastered an act, but it is not completely perfect. Cracks form a lot but she will only put on an act when she needs something.
• After the act fades she returns to a blank and cruel state.
• Records of unbelievable hours and time of her watching or reading fiction with what seems to be real emotions.

Psychological Surveillance Report - (Y/N)
Observation Location: Subject's Residence
Date: [December 10th 2022]
Lead Observer: Dr. Madeline Reeves
Additional Observers: Agent Dorian Hale, Prof. Alan Whitmore

BEGIN SURVEILLANCE LOG:

00:00 – Setup & Initial Observations
The interior of Subject Y/N’s home is minimalistic yet precisely organized, as though curated not for comfort but for function. Every object is in its place, the furniture unremarkable in its neutrality. Bookshelves line the walls, filled not with personal photographs or sentimental items but with an exhaustive collection of fiction—novels, manga, films, and psychology texts. A single couch sits centered before a large television, the primary source of engagement in the room.

At precisely 8:00 PM, Y/N enters the living room, moving with methodical precision. There is no unnecessary motion, no hesitation. She selects a show from her library, settles onto the couch, and begins watching.

00:10 – Subject's Emotional Response to Fiction
As the episode progresses, a remarkable shift occurs. The blank stillness she exhibited moments ago is replaced by an animated, engaged expression. Her eyes, often dull and unreadable, widen slightly, following every movement on the screen. Her breathing syncs subtly with the pacing of the scene, and the micro-expressions of the characters are reflected almost instantly in her own features.

The subject leans forward during pivotal moments, brows furrowing in concentration. A slight upward twitch of her lips mimics a character’s smirk. When tension rises, her fingers tighten against the fabric of the couch, mirroring the stress of the protagonist. Yet, none of it seems truly organic—it is precise, and calculated, as though she is not merely reacting but absorbing.

00:32 – Mimicry Observed
A character on-screen delivers an emotional monologue—tearful, desperate. Y/N does something peculiar. She pauses the show mid-scene. The television screen freezes on the character’s pained expression. Silence fills the apartment.

She sits completely still for several seconds, then rises. Moving closer to the television, she places a hand lightly against the screen, studying the character’s expression as though committing it to memory. Then—she mirrors it.

At first, her replication is imperfect. The frown is too rigid, the brows incorrectly angled. She adjusts. Again and again. Eyebrows shift, lips quiver—she rehearses the grief as if it were a script she must perfect. Her breathing changes to match the rhythm of the performance, shoulders rising and falling in simulated distress. If one were to watch her now, one might mistake it for genuine emotion.

But we know better.

00:45 – Repetition and Refinement
For the next several minutes, she cycles through different expressions, rewinding scenes, mimicking laughter, fury, and joy. It is an eerie display—not of a person experiencing emotion, but of one learning it. Testing it. Adapting it.

She speaks now, but not in her own voice. Instead, she recites the characters’ lines, over and over, adjusting tone and inflection until it is identical. Each repetition is smoother, more natural, and more believable.

There is no hesitation. No shame in the act of replication. It is pure refinement.

01:00 – Abrupt Shift in Demeanor
Then, as suddenly as it began, it ended.

Y/N clicks the remote. The television screen fades to black. The moment the screen darkens, so does she.

Her face empties. The life, the engagement, the near-perfect illusion of emotion—gone.

The excitement that had radiated from her presence vanishes. Her body relaxes, but it is not the ease of someone comforted by entertainment. It is hollow. A vacancy.

She sits there, utterly still, staring at the now-reflective black screen. Her own reflection stares back—a face devoid of all feeling. The transformation is chilling. It is as if, without the borrowed emotions of the characters, she does not exist.

01:15 – Prolonged Stillness
For the next fifteen minutes, she does nothing. No movement, no reaction. She simply exists in silence.

Then, with mechanical precision, she stands. Moves toward the light switch. Click. Darkness.

01:20 – Conclusion of Observation
There is no lingering sense of fulfillment from the entertainment she consumes. No lingering emotional connection to the characters. The transformation is unsettling in its totality.

Y/N does not enjoy stories the way others do. She does not relate to them. She studies them. Becomes them.

And when she is done, she sheds them like a second skin.

END SURVEILLANCE LOG.

Notes revisited - Warning signs spotted!

• Her actions often trick lab subjects and coworkers.
• Theories seem to be the only reason she is motivated.
• The lab will start logging everything she watches multiple times.

More logs must be examined to find if the test subject survived the experiment.

More lore will be added I'm more logs to what is coming.

I hope all will enjoy the new chapters that change some of the meanings and actions of the reader

Let me know your thoughts and comments on these new chapters.

By the end of the month, this story will have 38 chapters.

Chapter Text

November 7th , 1983

Blackish-blue clouds surrounded the sky as gray snowflakes fell from the sky above, the air was heavy and thick making even the tiniest of breath a hassle that took a huge toll on the lungs. The ceiling was filled with vines and cracks on the suddenly dull-colored bright yellow ceiling it once was letting the sky shine down into the room, the bed you were lying on was itchy, old blankets were placed on top of your body, and the pillows were deflated from the once round fluffy ones.

Cold hands were placed on your arm as they held them tightly, fear-ridden actions that held onto you like you were the only safe place. Feeling warm tears hit your shoulder as you opened your eyes to look at what was touching you.

Sitting up you saw Will crying on you as he begged for you to wake up, it was annoying to have the kid cling onto your arm as you were woken up from a peaceful dream and brought to this hellish place that was somewhere you didn't wish to be in right before you had to go to school.

Sighing, you observed the area. Finding yourself back into the upside-down was something you didn't expect to happen so soon again. If these trips were to continue it would make your life a bit difficult to plan out, you need to be cautious of how much Will would speak about you or to tell anyone else about you seeing where he was stuck while being missing.

You held a bit of pity in your heart, although it was shrinking as the kid held onto you crying. You saw he had your backpack on his back and was wearing the extra scarf you put in there. His hands were cold though, his cheeks were red as he cried with ease. 

Meaning he might have found the inhaler you 'left' in your bag after you found it in the bathroom of your room, his body didn't look to beaten down nor sickly at the moment but he had barely been a few hours into the place.

"Please, (Y/n)! Help me, wake up please !"

His eyes were too filled with tears that blinded him of your awake body, you put on a sad worried look on your annoyed face at the rude wake-up call Will gave you. Placing a hand on his back you brought him into a hug and held his small frail crying body, using your other hand to pat his head trying to calm down the child.

"I'm here, Will. Don't worry I'll try to save you." You spoke calmly as you tried your best to relay a compassionate tone that one would show a loved one. His tears sped up as he looked up to see your face.

"I was looking everywhere for you! But I couldn't find anyone, not you..." He sniffled as his voice shook "My...my mom! My..brother! My friends!" His body was shivering as he looked at you.

"No one ! I'm alone here with monsters!!!" His voice raised as he started to panic thinking back to a few hours prior to his first appearance here. You hummed as you rubbed the boy's back in circle motions making him relax into your body.

It was a sight to behold as the boy was in your lap as you held him in your arms in silence, closing your eyes hoping to speed up the transfer back to the real world leaving the crying boy alone once more. You filled his ears with soft words of promises to save him, to protect him, and everything else you could tell the boy. Filling his heart with hope as he was depending on you to save him.

He wanted to see his mom, his brother, and his friends again, he would give anything to be back. He would rather be bullied hard than usual if it meant he was back with his family.

You were his shining hero, you tried to protect him, you praised him, didn't make fun of his interest, and didn't mind that he was shy, you were so caring even though the two of you just met, and you looked at him with kind eyes, not pity.

You were everything he needed now.

"Sweetie I promise to do everything in my power to save you, I'll talk to your mom as soon as I can but I hope she believes me ." You smiled as you opened your eyes to see his widened as his grip disappeared from your body as you started to fade away from the upside down.

His mouth opened, and you assumed he was yelling for you to come back. You couldn't hear his screams and pleads as your body appeared back into your normal room. You blinked once more to make sure you were back in the real world, you were, and just in time to hear the ringing of your alarm clock to wake up.

Taking a deep breath in you stood up and headed to the shower, hopefully washing away the ash that was covering your body. All the proof you needed to understand what just happened wasn't a twisted dream your mind came up with, lucky you!

"This is going to be such a pain in the neck if it continues out like this" Grabbing some underwear you striped your clothes as you stepped into the steaming shower that burned away all the tension in your body as you planned out your day.

November 7th , 1983

Around ten minutes after getting ready you heard a knock on the door, your ride was here just in time for you to laugh at his face when you opened the door instantly, coming nose to nose with Steve thanks to the pair of heeled boots you were wearing.

"Good morning, Stevie ~" Steve's face lit up like a stoplight at the closeness of your faces, as you were laughing he backed up from you and pointed his finger at you.

"Woah!" He let out a little shriek of surprise."That's totally uncool, lady! Totally not cool! Scared me to death!" He spoke in a joking tone as he gained his composure, dusting off his clothes which were a white polo shirt with blue stripes and tan khaki pants, and his iconic hair. 

"You look like someone I would bully~" You laughed as you locked your front door, he shrugged his shoulders at the comment "Well, you just don't have an eye for my handsome fashion! " He walked to his car and unlocked the car for you to sit in the front seat, he reeved up the engine as you placed your seatbelt on.

"Or you just don't have a good taste of fashion."

"Rude." He clicked his tongue at you as he drove off heading to pick up his annoying friends who would soon be your trashy friends. "So, who are we picking up ?"

"Oh, my best friend since preschool! Tommy Hagan and his girlfriend Carol Perkins, she is kinda a unique girl though. But they definitely like you for sure!" He smiled at you giving your shoulder a small pat as he drove in front of what you assume was Tommy's house.

How did you assume that? Tommy was making out in front of the mailbox with Carol as you looked past the two you saw the last name 'Hagan' on the mailbox Steve pulled up in front of the two who weren't bothered to look at the car and continued to makeout.

"Seems like the two lovebirds are having too much of a good time to stop." You spoke with an amused tone as you watched Steve honk the horn loudly again. "Seems so, but they're always like that, to be honest."

"Must be a good kisser then, are you and your girlfriend the same way ?" He let out a laugh at your question before shaking his head. "Nah, her and I aren't so 'attached'. Also, we aren't so public like those two."

"That just means you aren't a good kisser, Steve." You smiled before rolling down the window to whistle at the two catching their attention immediately as you ignored the blushing Steve behind your back as he waved for the two to get in the car.

"Hi there" You waved at the two with a teasing smile as they looked at you and then at Steve. "Did you dump Nancy already?" Tommy asked as Carol laughed "Aw the poor girl, seems like the sweet goody two-shoes couldn't handle the jock!" 

Laughing with them you shake your head answering them for Steve "No way! I just met the dude about two days ago. We are just friends, nice to meet you though." You smiled as you turned your focus to the backseat that they currently reside in.

"Yeah! Me and Nance are still going strong." Steve spoke as he started to drive towards the school leaving you with the two lovebirds' attention all on you.

"Bummer, she's a total knockout! I'm Tommy and this is Carol." He held out his hand for you to shake as he wore a perverted look on his face, his other arm was thrown over Carol's shoulder as she gave you a smile and wave.

You held back the urge to cringe at the male, you grabbed his hand and shook it with your nails digging into his skin on accident. "I'm (Y/n), new to town so I hope we can be great friends!" You let go of his hand before he could complain about your nails.

"Oh? You're new." Tommy spoke then Carol's face lit up with excitement "I can totally show you around and we can be friends and I'll show you everything you need to know!" She seemed to be speaking honestly leading you to believe she knew her friends were fake as hell around her.

Sadly for her, you were going to be just as fake if not more, but she wouldn't be able to notice at least for a few months to a year. "Awesome, I'm excited to have my first new girlfriend! Love your hair by the way !" You smiled as you praised her, and she ate it up quickly "Same! Don't worry I have your back newbie."

The rest of the car ride was filled with 'Social dos and don'ts' that Carol told you to follow and to stay away from a curly-haired 'Freak' unless you wanted to buy some weed from the male. You nodded but asked a question "So could I bully him? I have a certain enjoyment of messing with some people."

Carol looked happy at your question and reasoning "Like totally go for it, finally someone with the same thoughts. Honestly, some of these losers and bitches need someone to show them the truth." She laughed and began to fill you in on all the latest gossip in Hawkins High and started to ramble on while you only nodded and pretended to listen.

When Steve finally parked you were dragged along by Carol, she chatted happily with you as she showed you around. She mostly showed the popular make-out spots around the school, your class, and the lunch room. "Now let's find your locker!" Walking in the hallways you spotted Steve, Barb, and Nancy together also Tommy was there which led Carol to abandon you.

"Catch you later newbie! Steve will take care of you from here!" She said it loudly enough to make Nancy turn her head at a breakneck speed, you smiled at her and walked up to the trio. "Hey Steve, is this your girlfriend ?" 

You stood next to Steve as you faced Nancy and Barb, Nancy woke a weak smile as her eyes looked you up in down, you were taller than her. Standing at Steve's height you made Barb frown just looking at you, which you found a bit cold.

No words besides asking Steve a question had earned you a cold look from both"Yeah! This is Nancy Wheeler, I thought you had met her since you were at her house yesterday night?" He tilted his head as he smiled standing closer to Nancy who was confused.

"You were at my house yesterday ?" She held a questioning look with a frown "Yeah, I came over to meet the kids I am tutoring this school year. I think I met your brother and his friends."

"You...a tutor?" Barb spoke with a sharp tone making you frown with a fake look of hurt, as you rubbed the back of your neck in a shy manner. "Barb, that's not nice," Nancy spoke towards Barb's obviously rude tone.

"Yeah not cool, Barb." Steve added wearing a frown "No, it's completely fine! I understand her view." You laughed making Steve's frown disappear slightly "You sure, (Y/n)?" 

"Yeah, Steve it's fine. I'm (Y/n) by the way, new to this town but I have a habit of teaching students in my spare time because finish school work quite fast." You smiled and put your hand out to shake Nancy's and Barb's hands but you were just met with a look of distaste from both of them.

"I'm Barb, no need for a handshake." You saw Steve put on a frown at the behavior of both ladies.

"I'm Nancy, Steve can I talk to you privately?" You nodded and put down your outstretched hand, you said goodbye to Steve.

"Well, then this is my queue to leave! See you in class later Steve, and I hope you two have a good day today !"

You waved as you walked away but Steve quickly came up to you and whispered in your ear "Sorry about them, I have no idea why Nance was giving you the cold shoulder. I swear she usually is not like this." You just smiled and patted his shoulder "It's cool, maybe she just doesn't like a random girl being friends with her boyfriend."

"Nah, no way !" He smiled and walked to the restroom where Nancy was at leaving you alone as Barb had walked away too.

Having about 15 minutes of free time before your class gave you time to search for Jonathan, roaming around the halls you looked for the taller male. Wondering where he would be you found a different male you weren't looking for but you weren't disappointed to see.

"Hey there, loser ~" You walked up to the tall curly-haired male who was facing the inside of his locker but it was quickly forgotten as he whipped around and smiled at you. "Oh no, I'm about to be bullied." His tone was playful as he threw a frown on his face noticing the eyes on the two of you.

"I can tell you are shaking in your boots." You threw a mean smirk on your face as you looked at him "I'm in terror at the mean and cruel things you are about to do to me ." 

"You should be, loser!" You spoke a bit loudly making the eyes on your two lessen as they assumed you were just giving the freak a hard time."Maybe I should be cruel to you by pulling that messy hair of yours." You whispered to him making him blush and look away.

"Woah woah, step back princess. That's not school-approved behavior, maybe it's an after-school behavior.~" He wiggled his eyebrows as you laughed at him hitting his chest lightly. "No way, pervert."

"Aw, you wound my feelings." Eddie frowned and sidestepped you before walking away leaving you a "Sorry, I have some business to do right now. Bully me later~" You frowned and flicked him off before glancing at the clock, 8 minutes left till your first period.

"Umm, are you (Y/n)?" You heard a shy deep voice from behind you making you smile and turn around, meeting Jonthan's shy-looking face.

"Yes I am, are you Jonathan?" You grabbed his hand which he had outstretched to tap your shoulder, you pulled him closer to surprise him with a hug. 

"What?" Jonathan stood frozen while you hugged him "It's so great to meet you! I heard such great things about you from your mother and little brother!" You hugged him for a few more seconds before letting him go as you watched his face turn red as he realized what just happened.

"We should totally go out on a date."

Chapter Text

November 7, 1983

"We should totally go out on a date."

You smiled sweetly at the blushing male, his face was so priceless right now. His cheeks once pale and dull-looking exploded into a fresh strawberry hue that made you almost want to pinch them to make them darken with a heavier red, his eyes were dien in shock as he tried to process what you were saying to him. 

His breath halted as he just stood in shock, but his hand that was in your hands was trembling. "Yes! I mean maybe?...or no?" he was stuttering out his words in a questioning tone as his mouth trembled. Your eyes were half-lidded in amusement from the male, although he just thought you were glaring at him for not answering you.

"Oh? Are you rejecting me so soon?" A teasing smile on your face as you released his hands from your grip, taking a step back to glance at him with a raised eyebrow.

He threw his arms to his sides, his shoulders were tense. With a quick look at his hands, you could still see him trembling like a bunny in front of the big hungry wolf. "I...is this a joke?" Your eyes quickly widen before letting out a small huff of amusement, he thought you were bullying him.

Judging from his actions so far, he couldn't handle what your 'type' of bullying was for sure. The thought of actually having a little fun with him was ruining your mind but it didn't leave your thoughts until your mind flashed an image in your head.

'Please, I'm sorry for taking those photos.' His body was on the floor of the school bathroom, the cold shivering boy in only a black long-sleeve shirt that was messy and wrinkled, you were squatting down to grab his cheeks. Squeeing them with a firm grip to lift his face toward yours, flushed red cheeks with dazed and teary eyes met your lidded eyes that shined with a predatory look.

'I'm still disappointed in you.' Smiling with a teasing grin you simply grabbed his hair and released your grip on his cheeks as you pulled his hair back making him let out a pained moan. 'I'm also quite mad you didn't only take my photo, you can't be a greedy boy.' His face was filled with the pathetic look of embarrassment that made you want to make him cry.

'I'm sorry, I promise I'll never do anything like that again.' His tears were finally falling making your eyes light up.

'I never said I wanted you to stop~, I just want your eyes only on me. You can be a good boy right?' You booped his nose and released his hair as he looked at you in surprise. 'Only you?' 

'Only me, Jonthan~'You smiled and kissed his forehead before standing back up to leave him surrounded by the torn-up photos of Nancy and leaving only yours as whole photos. The photos of you in a two-piece swimsuit that you wore to Steve's pool.'Next time I might post one of you in the same level of undress, watch yourself, Jonathan.' He was crying on the floor making you just laugh loudly.

You quickly shook your head to stop the thoughts of your more sadistic nature, that could be revisited later.

"Do you want it to be ?" You tapped your lip with one finger "Because if you do I might feel a bit embarrassed right now."

You watched as he shook his head and rambled out a mess of words to deny you "Nooo...no I just thought you were dared to do this or something." You tilted your head to the side in question."Why would I do something like that ?"

"I... I don't know." He looked super embarrassed now but you needed to hurry up this conversation before you had to go to class"It's cool, cutie. Well, let's plan it out for tomorrow yeah ?"

"what..Sure, tomorrow yeah. tomorrow ?" He was still out of sorts but was nodding as you smiled "Great! Tell Will I can't wait to see him on Friday and Saturday this week again if you pick him up from the middle school." You waved and walked off before you could watch his face change into something close to sadness but not quite.

"You saw him?"

November 7, 1983

The bell rang out releasing you and the other students from this hellish boring English teacher's class, your last period was filled with an older woman's voice as dull and boring as watching paint dry as she spoke about Edgar Allen Poe. Something about an assignment about explains the exact feelings one would have when reading one of his poems or stories. Then having it due by Friday, a 5-page essay was expected from everyone, and also would be graded by how well you could explain it to the class.

It was child's play for something like this, but that just means you have more time to plan other things outside of school with no worry. And one of those things was to meet the children again sometime soon but you also had to expect the Chief to find you soon. 

You had no doubt that the children had already spoken about you and it was already the end of the school day after all. Steve had found you quickly almost as soon as you stepped out of the classroom he was at your side with his hand wrapped around your backpack pulling you back into his chest as he laughed at the huff noise you made.

"Did I scare you?" He released you as you turned to face him with an amused smile as you chose to play with him since he was trying to mess with you. "Ohhh, I was frightened, I also thought I was going to die of fright." You played it up as you took your pace next to him as you both walked out to the parking lot. "Wooooooowww." He wiggled his eyebrows as he rolled his eyes at you "I can totally see that..."

"Really?" You raised an eyebrow with a smug look, Steve glared at you "No, I can tell you are bullshiting me. I may be a jock but I'm not that dumb." You laughed at his glare and clapped your hands to applaud him "Ooo my apologies, I'm proud of you for proving those stereotypes wrong! Where's Tommy and Carol?"

"Whatever, they're coming but they had to use the 'restroom'" He did air quotes at the restroom which probably meant they were making out or something else. "So? How long until those lovebirds are done, I have to plan a date tonight after all." He shrugged his shoulders as both of you leaned on his car waiting for them in the meantime.

"Probably like 10 minutes most likely, but never more than 15 minutes since Tomm-WAIT!" Steve pointed at you as if to convict the killer, his look on his face was shocked."What?"

"How the hell do you already have a date? Like you just got here." You just laughed at him and gestured to yourself "Because I look like this and I taste like strawberry lip gloss~" He just gasped and looked you up and down with a judging look. "Too much information on the lip gloss but I guess.."He shrugged his shoulders before glancing around to see if the two lovebirds were near. " I can see it just be careful around here going on a date so fast."

"Go on?"You pressed for him to continue on "Look tell me who it is and don't tell the other two since gossip around here spreads fast."

"Ah, I understand that. It's Jonathan Byers, I met his little brother yesterday and his mom. They talked really good things about him." Steve's smile fell off his face and frowned, he moved to speak but you cut him off. "My type too, kind, funny, good body from what I could see and kinda longer hair than most." You sighed and looked at him with a grin.

"I wouldn't recommend him, he is kinda an outca-"

"It's either Eddie or Him, I'm the type to make my feelings and actions clear so I think they are my type. Which means I have to get to know them at least because I haven't seen anyone else that is single and attractive to me." Steve let out a groan" I respect that bu-"

"No, but's " You heard a laugh coming from behind you "Haha you said butts." Tommy was laughing loudly and everyone else just stared at him with a disappointed look.

"Welcome back Lovebirds, me and Steve were getting pretty bored without you two!" You smiled as you gave Carol a hug and welcomed her back as everyone got into the car. "Aww, Stevie missed us?"Tommy spoke as Carol added on with he boyfriend "I didn't know you were lonely! Haha".

"Whatever, let's go," Steve said and drove everyone home but when the two left and it was just you and Steve again he spoke "Byers, isn't any better than Munson. But both could get you in trouble, you know?"

Sighing you looked at steve as he neared the neighbor hood."Well , I like that you are trying to help me out because we are friends but let me ask you something."

"Go for it."

"Would you stop being friends with me if I were to date one of them?" You asked nicely and a fake worried tone as you watch Steve's grip on the wheel tighten "I don't know, I meant we a legitly nehbavoirs , have same family problem , we have this cool spark like a friend spark! I just think I opened up really quickly with you then anyone else but Tommy and Carol can be atlittle rough."

"Like , I mean let's just say you date Byers , Tommy and Carol has a problem with him just because he is related to his cheating poor dad and will probably put you down or call you a slut." When he stopped at a stop sign he glanced at you with eyes of a friend with so much worried and care, you almost wanted to laugh at the easy male.

"Would you call me a slut?" "Woah no way !! I don't really do stuff like that to girls...but I don't know if I could help you."

You hummed and looked at the road"Hey, Steve...can we hangout at my house for a few mintunes if you are free, maybe I can help you with your homework and you can help me know more about the social world in the school. You know before my date so I can see if it's worth it."

You felt the thick tension ease in the car at your question , Steve relaxed his grip and smiled with a laugh "Yeah we can do that ! Maybe I can save you from yourself before I lose my newfound friend!" He bumped your shoulder and you could see your house in the distance but you gasped with fake confusion.

"What the hell?" "Wow" Both of you stared in 'shock' at the cops in confusion , Steve spoke first "Did you do anything illegal?" You let out a gasp of fake hurt ." Me? Never !" 

"Well maybe it's just a new house visit?" You were confused "They do that here?" Steve just laughed"No , but it would be funny if it was."

You hit his shoulder as you frowned at him but playfully "Don't give me false information sir!"

"Don't do anything to get cops at your house then!" Steve parked at your driveway at the end to not block the Cops you saw. "Now go , go. We can hangout later since I have some beer in the car ." He unlocked the door and shooed you out making you down at him"Go choke on the beer then , see you later tho." He laughed and drove off as you walked to your front door were the Cops stood.

"Hi? Is there something you need?" They nodded and Hooper was the first one to talk to you "Yes , we have some questions for you." You nodded and unlocked the door to let them into the luckily clean living room and they followed as you locked the door and sat on the couch waiting for them to sit on the others.

"Come make yourself at home, my mom is out thought she went to visit my grandma in Texas." You smiled and watched them sit and Hooper pulled out pictures of the four boys you saw yesterday."Okay, We have a question about these people."

"Yes?"

"We heard you were biking with three kids last night." You nod your head and smile fondly "Yes I was! They are the new kids that I am going to tutor." The other cops besides Hopper began to show they were suspicious of you but Hopper just looked at you with a blank face.

"So you took all the boys home yesterday ?" His voice was sharp making you smile pleasingly "Yes I did! The last kid I took home was Will Byers, he was just a nice kid but very shy."

"Will Byers is missing, did you take him all the way to his house ?"

"Yes me and him made it to his house, but his mother and brother weren't home so I stayed for a while until he fell asleep. But Will is missing ? Did his father pick him up ?" You frown and look down showing you were worried about the boy."So you stayed until what time if you can remember?"

"Hmm I got home at 11 pm, his family still wasn't home at the time though." Hopper nodded and stared into what felt like your soul but you didn't reveal anything to him. "So he did make it home?" One of the cops said with a smile.

"Probably just ran away then, he'll be back soon then." The cop was smiling but Hopper wasn't he was just stuck in thought."Okay, thank you for your time. We are going to leave now." Hopper stated and stood up as you walked to the door to open it allowing the two cops out but as they walked to their car Hopper stayed right at the door not leaving, he caught on quickly then.

"Good luck finding him ! " You smiled before dropping it into a frown as Hopper stared at you."We will try our best, please let me know if you spot him or anything that could help."

You nodded before you let out a gasping noise, but only as the two cops drove off. Hopper raised an eyebrow at the gasp, hoping you could provide more information. "Actually I do remember one thing but my mind is kind of blurry."

"Anything will help, please tell me what you remember."He watched you as you walked to your living room grabbed a notebook and wrote down something. He followed you and shut the door behind him as walk closer.

"I actually fell off my bike when I took him home and hurt my head at the crash." You showed the notebook to him as you watched his eyes widen and read it you just smiled.

'Take off your walkie-talkie and leave it at the door, they can hear us.' He read the sign with a confused face but you only smiled "You fell off your bike? Did you hurt anywhere else?" He unclipped his walkie-talkie and walked to leave it at the door as he played along.

"No, I think I'm fine but I just wanted to add just in case you find blood...but that's all officer." Hopper nodded and watched you as you wrote in your notebook again . "Thanks for the information, I'll take my leave but could I use your restroom?"

"Yes, you can, let me show you where it's at." Smiling as he read the notebook again 'We are going to the basement, then we can talk freely.'He just followed you down the stairs and glanced with a skeptical look but he stayed silent.

"Thanks for playing along but what I tell you down here, must never be revealed to anyone." You had a blank look as if daring him to do something.

"Okay, kid just tell me " He glanced around before staring straight at the poster board that you left down here."What the hell is that?" 

"It's the answer to Will's and my mother's disappearance, you may not believe me but I'm just trying to help you without getting myself killed." He stared at the board with studying eyes.

"Will was taken by a monster, almost got me but it was faster and grabbed him from behind me. I shot at it but it didn't work at all." 

"A monster? Do you expect me to believe you?" You just smiled and grabbed the photo of your mother in this world and showed him as you watched him stare in disbelief. "What the fuck is this!"

"It's the answer to find Will."

Hope you enjoyed this chapter, i was originally going to have the reader and Jonathan has a heated makeout session to relax his mind from finding his brother. The reader was going to take advantage of his bleeding heart to make him more easily follow what they would say to do.

Please let me know your thoughts on this chapter, head the warnings I added at the top since that is going to be in this story.

Reader: Let me bully you

Jonathan: Please don't i can't handle it.

Eddie: Bring it on, I think it's fun

Chapter Text

November 7, 1983

It was quite an easy afternoon when you were speaking to Hopper about 'all' the things you knew, what made it so easy was knowing about his character before speaking to him. Without knowing him, you were sure he would be able to easily peel off this little act of yours like child's play.

But getting him back on track with the plot was a bit difficult, he wanted to start looking at the lab immediately and get down to business but if he were to do that it would be impossible to control the future ahead of you. You had to grit your teeth and 'beg' the man not to since it would just put yourself in danger.

"If you did that, they would come after me quickly. Then you'll have my blood on your hands, but instead of doing that just find 'the truth' yourself. It won't be too hard after all because they can be quite sloppy in a rush so just pretend you don't know anything till you have enough evidence to attack them and corner them quickly." You smiled with a sad tone as if you were pleading not to die so young.

Hopper ate it up, then told you to keep quiet about everything and let the 'Adults' handle it. You had no plans to stick out your neck regardless unless it was something you could fully control. After that, he left to look at the woods to find Will's bike which would restart the plot without trouble but you didn't know if you wanted to go out and meet Eleven yet.

It was pretty damp outside, after all, walking in the woods at night looking for 'Will' would be hard if you were transferred back to the upside down once more. You weighed the pros and cons in your head of going outside when you could just wait until tomorrow and invite yourself into the Wheeler's basement to find the child herself.

But if doing so you gain her trust earlier would befit you quite a lot, but if she could she into your mind it would ruin everything or even remember 'you' from your mother working in the lab. 

Having no information about the relationship between 'you' and your mother here would be risky right now but if you helped her now she could look past it and gain her trust. You paused for a moment as your mind lit up with a certain memory, one that made you place a raincoat on and boots paired with a flashlight in your hand as you walked outside into the night.

"Hey (Y/n)?" You turned your head to the side to glance at your 'friend' with a raised eyebrow as you petted a German Shepard dog that was wagging its tail as it looked so nice and friendly. "Yes, Lily?"

Lily was around 15 feet away as she held her hands close to her chest, she was nervous being so close to the vicious dog that would attack anyone besides his owner. "How did you get 'Kitty' to be so friendly and loving to you? I've never seen him like this besides when he is with Mr. Jones?" You tilted your head as you stood up from the crouching position you were in to play with the dog. 

As soon as you stood up and faced the girl you heard 'Kitty' growl and step in front of you as he bore his teeth to your 'friend' as if threatening her to stay away from you and him. "Eek" You heard Lily let out a scared noise and back up a few more feet away from you. 

"It was quite easy, I just showed how close I was to Mr.Jones and made Kitty watch as me and Mr.Jones talked or acted with him. It took a month though since the summer was ending, after showing up each day to chat and give Mr.Jones leftovers and newspapers 'Kitty' began to see me as no threat to Mr.Jones and came up to me one afternoon." You smiled as you shushed the dog and threw a bone away from you for him to calm down.

You knew protective dogs were always on alert to protect their master and Kitty was no different from the others, so you just wanted to play a little theory out since you were quite bored at the time. After tricking the dog into believing you were very close to his owner he treated you just like his second owner and it was quite satisfying.

Lily ran away as you threw the bone towards her and watched as the dog dug its jaws into her dress and backpack that was thrown off of her when she fled. It was quite lucky of her not to have been bitten by the dog but after she was far enough Kitty came back to you with a bone and a tore back up in his mouth waving his tail happily.

"Good boy" You giggled and patted his head as you stared at the damage the dog did.

November 7, 1983

Walking near the Wheeler's house you spotted Steve's car down the street parked, so he was upstairs having some fun.

You laughed as you started to walk into the woods, it was pouring down.

Standing near the exit of the woods towards the Wheeler's house you waited as you pretended to look for Will and shouted out his name loudly but not enough for people outside of the woods to hear, after around 30 minutes or so you felt the rain stop and something more lightly was falling from the sky making you sigh in disappointed as you blinked and opened your eyes to find yourself in the upside down once more.

"Seems like it's fate for me to come here and damage my lungs before I've even tried smoking." You said with a bitter tone as you made light of your situation but as you shined the flashlight around you noticed Will was nowhere to be found but a certain growling pale monster was exploring the woods around you, only being around 4 feet away as it stepped towards you.

You only stared blankly at the monster before pulling out a pistol to shoot the monster, you weren't all too sure if they really couldn't sense you or if they were just too blinded by the plot to grab you. You steadied your aim and shot the monster in its legs making it hiss in annoyance that made its knee buckle but no actual damage was taken.

It turned its head around and tried to listen for someone to attack but it just stopped after not sensing anyone around and walked past you almost bumping into you. The cold shoulder was something you had actually been overjoyed to have received from the monster.

Smiling you closed your eyes tightly hoping you would be transferred back to the normal world, luckily you were just in time to spot your group of students. Flashlights had been flashed into your form and eyes making you let out a displeased sound as you pull a hand in front of your eyes. "Will?" 

You spoke in a hopeful voice as you pretended to think you found the boy and you lifted the flashlight towards the boys who froze at being caught or spotted. "(Y/n)??" The boys shouted in shock as the rain poured down on your forms and you walked closer to the group and spotted the young girl who was soaked to the bone and shivering. "Boys! What are you doing out here so late!"

"What are you doing out here so late as well!" Lucas spoke out to you in a confronting tone. "We are looking for Will! We have to find our party's mage!" Dustin spoke out next also pointing at you.

"We are worried about him..." Mike spoke making you wear a sad frown and rip off your raincoat to wrap up the shivering girl who was glaring at you in caution. "I see, you seem to have found someone else instead of Will." You patted her head as she held your coat around her body enjoying the warmth from the coat.

"I was..." You looked at the boys with a frown, tears starting to fall from your eyes. "Looking for Will as well, I just don't know how he could go missing when I took him home yesterday..." The boys looked down as they saw your expression, they hid their sadness when they heard he was missing today and wanted to think he was just hiding.

They held on to the hope he was okay but seeing you in front of them crying as you looked at them, you were being exposed to the heavy rain now as you gave the weird girl they found your coat and checked over them. "Let's get you guys out of this rain and take you home...i don't need my students sick and missing okay!" 

You smiled while you wiped away your fake tears. "After all we will need you guys healthy to find your mage right?" Their demeanor lighted up as they nodded and "Let's go to Mike's since it's closer and talk about what to do with the girl we found." Lucas spoke making the other nod and you offered out your hand to the girl who stared at it.

"You look kinda tired do you want a piggyback? " You smiled and crouched down waiting for her as she tilted her head. Dustin spoke up quickly "OOO, I'm pretty tired...I could totally use a piggyback!" He rushed over to you which made Lucas and Mike pull him back.

"No way Dustin ! " "Yeah not cool man, look how weak she looks," Mike spoke and tried to convince the girl to go on your back but she just stared in confusion. "But she is just standing there! She doesn't want one."

"Maybe she doesn't know what I'm talking about, she seems confused." You spoke with a tilt of your head and waved over Dustin. "Let's show her just in case." 

"What no way she doesn't know what it is!" Lucas spoke but Mike hit him "No dude, maybe she was raised by old people or something like that." 

"Who cares, I get to ride on her back!" Dustin climbed on your back and held onto your neck as you stood up and walked around the girl to show her what you meant. "Look this is a piggyback." 

"Yeah, it's super fun!!" Dustin laughed as he told you to march around but Mike and Lucas tried to convince the girl to take the piggyback once you put Dustin down and he got off and waved Eleven towards you back. She slowly walked forward before placing herself awkwardly slung on your back as you held in a laugh imagining how she looked on your back when you stood up holding on to her legs to wrap them around you as the group headed to Mike's house with idle banter being thrown around as you made it to your destination.

"This is going to be a weird night."

"I know that's right!"

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and I will be uploading another this week since this one was a bit shorter than my usual chapter.

Let me know your thoughts and comments! 

Reader: Don't involve yourself with Eleven just in case.

Kitty: Woof.

Reader: Actually let's just cozy up with her and the boys.

See you soon, probably tomorrow or Friday!

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

More experiments and the lore of (Y/n) in the real world

The lab was bathed in the pale glow of overhead fluorescent lights, the steady hum of machinery filling the air with an almost hypnotic rhythm. Shelves lined the walls, filled with neatly labeled vials, each containing samples too valuable to misplace. At the center of it all sat (Y/n), perched at her workstation, her fingers methodically flipping through the pages of a research file. She wasn’t merely reading—she was studying, absorbing every detail that would soon serve her purpose.

A soft chime sounded from her computer, signaling an incoming recording. She leaned forward, clicking the playback button, and the crisp voice of Dr. Everett Jones filled the space.

“Test subject response has been consistent with prior results. Neural adaptation appears to be progressing at an accelerated rate. Further testing required.”

She tapped her fingers against the desk, lips curving into a small smile. Dr. Jones was predictable, and his routine was carefully structured. He kept meticulous records, always dictated his findings at the same hour each evening, and—most importantly—he never suspected when someone was listening more closely than they should.

It had taken months to get to this point, weaving her way into the inner circles of the upper lab. Having to start small, just another assistant with an eager mind and a willingness to work late. Lingered after hours, and stayed behind when others left, offering to organize reports, double-check calculations, and bring Dr. Jones his evening coffee.

Learning his habits—his preference for black coffee, two sugars, the way he always sighed before answering a difficult question, the subtle fidget of his fingers when he was deep in thought. Mirroring his interests, casually mentioned books he had read and research papers, he had authored years ago. Every interaction was calculated with a careful balance of admiration and professional respect.

At first, he had been distant, barely acknowledging her presence beyond what was necessary. But slowly, his posture softened, and his guarded tone eased. He started sharing small insights beyond what was required, snippets of knowledge that weren’t in the official reports. One night, as they worked late over a particularly frustrating set of data, he sighed and muttered, “This is the kind of thing that keeps me up at night.”

It was an opening, a crack in the carefully controlled exterior he maintained. She had nodded, offering a sympathetic smile. “I know the feeling,” she had said, voice just the right mix of fatigue and understanding. “But that’s what makes it worth it, doesn’t it? The not knowing. The drive to figure it out.”

For the first time, he looked at her not as an assistant, but as someone who understood.

Just like you did before while back.

Now listening to his recorded notes, you knew you had him. Gaining access to his files, and his research. He trusted her enough not to question her when staying late in his office, compiling reports, or double-checking formulas. The keycards she borrowed weren’t monitored closely, the passwords she glimpsed over his shoulder were never changed.

It became too easy for her.

A new recording began to play, this time with a more frustrated tone. “Data inconsistencies suggest external interference. I will need to reassess security protocols. Someone may be accessing restricted files.”

(Y/n) smiled to herself, reclining in her chair as she shut off the playback.

He was close to realizing something was off. But not close enough.

Trust was a fragile thing, easy to manipulate in the right hands. And she had spent too much time, played her role too perfectly, to let it slip now.

With a soft hum, she closed the files and logged out of the system, her reflection staring back at her from the darkened screen. She had what she needed. Now, it was just a matter of how she would use it.

[The video feed flickers to life, the timestamp in the upper-right corner marking the session’s beginning. A dimly lit laboratory fills the screen, sterile and clinical. A lone figure sits in the center, strapped securely to a reinforced chair. The subject's breathing is shallow, and uneven, and their posture is tense with restrained anxiety. Electrodes are attached to their temples, faintly pulsing in rhythmic flashes.]

(Y/n) steps into the frame, clipboard in hand, her lab coat pristine. Her expression is neutral, almost serene, as she glances at the camera before turning her full attention to the subject.

"Subject 17," she murmurs, reading off the file. "You've been... difficult."

[The subject flinches, but says nothing. Their fingers twitch against the armrests, knuckles white.]

(Y/n) exhales a slow, measured breath. "But that's alright. Everyone resists at first." She steps closer, lowering herself to their eye level. "Defiance is natural. It's instinctual. But instincts can be rewritten."

[She reaches out, adjusting the dial on a nearby device. A low hum fills the room as the electrode pulses shift into a slower, more methodical rhythm. The subject stiffens, their pupils dilating slightly.]

"You feel that don't you?" (Y/n)'s voice is softer now, coaxing. "The change. The calm is settling in. It's easier to just listen. To let go."

[The subject's body trembles, their breathing slowing as their rigid posture begins to slacken. Their eyes flicker, unfocused.]

"Good," she murmurs, reaching out and placing a gentle hand on their shoulder. "You're learning."

[The screen captures the subtle shift—resistance melting into something else. Hesitation. Confusion. And beneath it, acceptance.]

(Y/n) smiles, just a small curve of her lips. "Tell me your name."

[The subject hesitates, lips parting before closing again. A flicker of something in their gaze—uncertainty. The electrodes pulse again, stronger this time. A tremor runs through their body, their jaw tightening before loosening once more.]

"...17." Their voice is hoarse, reluctant but obedient.

(Y/n) nods approvingly. "Very good. Now... tell me who you listen to."

[Silence stretches for a moment. The subject's eyes dart around the room as if searching for an answer that isn't there. But then—another pulse, another shift. Their body relaxes further, muscles unwinding as they exhale shakily.]

"...You."

[The camera zooms in slightly, capturing (Y/n)'s reaction. She tilts her head, observing them like one would a particularly fascinating specimen.]

"That's right." Her voice is almost a whisper now, soft as silk. "And you will continue to listen. Because it’s easier this way, isn’t it? No more struggle. No more pain. Just obedience. Just trust."

[The subject’s gaze lifts, hazy, lost. Their breathing has evened out, their body fully at ease despite the restraints. The defiance from earlier is gone, replaced by something pliant, something moldable.]

(Y/n) leans in slightly, her presence looming but not threatening. "Say it again."

[The subject swallows. Their voice is quiet, but certain this time.]

"I listen to you."

[The recording continues for a few more moments, the silence stretching before (Y/n) reaches over, flipping a switch on the console. The low hum dies down, the electrode pulses fading. The subject doesn’t react—doesn’t move beyond a slow blink.]

(Y/n) stands, brushing nonexistent dust off her coat. She steps away, moving toward the camera. Just before she reaches it, she glances over her shoulder, her expression unreadable.

"Session complete."

[The screen flickers to black.]

Recording End.

LOG ENTRY #001 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: (Y/n)
Filed by: Dr. Reynolds

(Y/n) has been a significant addition to the lab, proving herself indispensable in high-level research and execution. Her aptitude for problem-solving and her seemingly instinctual grasp of complex theories have led to the successful completion of projects that were previously deemed impossible. Despite her contributions, there is growing concern regarding the anomalies surrounding her work.

LOG ENTRY #002 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: (Y/n) - Observational Notes
Filed by: Security Team

Surveillance footage indicates (Y/n) often remains in restricted areas well beyond authorized hours. While no direct evidence of misconduct has been observed, her pattern of movement suggests a deliberate attempt to avoid scrutiny. Keycard logs show access to classified sections, but secondary authentication checks fail to capture conclusive proof of unauthorized activity.

LOG ENTRY #003 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: Unauthorized Access Attempts
Filed by: IT Department

Irregular login activity has been noted on the research database. User credentials associated with (Y/n) have been used to access restricted files, but timestamps do not align with recorded lab presence. Attempts to trace the breach have resulted in inconclusive findings—access points seem to originate from within the facility but lack a clear source. Additional firewalls and countermeasures have been deployed.

LOG ENTRY #004 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: Incident Report
Filed by: Lab Technician K. Dawson

During an experiment, (Y/n) demonstrated a highly advanced understanding of quantum stabilization—far beyond prior documented knowledge. The experiment was expected to fail at the 60% threshold, yet she compensated with manual adjustments that should have been theoretically impossible. When questioned, she dismissed concerns as ‘intuition.’

LOG ENTRY #005 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: Psychological Evaluation
Filed by: Dr. Greene

Despite numerous evaluations, (Y/n) exhibits no signs of distress, arrogance, or guilt. She remains composed and cooperative, yet there is an underlying sense of control in her demeanor. She speaks carefully, rarely revealing more than necessary. Trust assessments indicate a near-perfect ability to manipulate perception, making it difficult to determine her true intentions.

LOG ENTRY #006 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: Internal Security Alert
Filed by: Security Chief M. Carter

(Y/n) is rapidly becoming a danger to those around the lab and the lab itself. Incidents surrounding her research are escalating in complexity, and while no direct violations have been uncovered, the pattern is undeniable. Further monitoring is required.

LOG ENTRY #007 Date: [Redacted]
Subject: Critical Breach Suspicion
Filed by: Dr. Reynolds

Following weeks of surveillance, it is clear that (Y/n) operates with a level of awareness that suggests she knows she is being watched. The proof remains elusive. Every trace of irregularity leads to a dead end. Her actions are methodical and precise—leaving just enough room for plausible deniability. Yet, I am certain she is orchestrating something beyond our understanding. We must act before it is too late.

END OF FILE

More lore and expanding an understanding of who the reader is out of fiction.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter Text

November 7, 1983

Thunder shook the walls a bit every few minutes, making everyone a little more tense and jumpy from the loud noises. The one most infected but it was Eleven, as she panted soaking wet and shivering, she reminded you of a scared bunny.

Watching her tremble, brown eyes without a shine or hue of life was quite cute. A shiver of excitement filled your body as you observed all her little ticks and movements. Moving your hand in front of your mouth to hide the twisted smile that appeared on your face, your thoughts started to race with ideas that weren't too 'kind'.

She would make a great subject.

The noise of heavy breathing and heavy rain filled the basement as if you added to the grave stuffy tension in the room, glancing at the boys. They were all displaying distinct types of emotions, one with skepticism mixed with anger but not just 'anger' but the feelings of devastation, regret, and worry. 

Did you desire to hug the child to console him? No, you wanted to analyze the emotions that the kids were showing, you found it amusing and fascinating to watch them.

The balled fist hanging at the side of their body, the tense shoulders, the grit of their teeth, the looks of mixed emotions, the glances at their friends to come up with something to do, and your favorite emotion they held, dread. It was as if the writers were tempting you to make a fatal mistake in you're facade.

 Too bad for them since you have a role right now that you won't break until you find it boring, being the new 'Tutor' to the kids had drawbacks like this, reaching out you put a hand on Lucas's shoulder with an easygoing smile filled with 'melancholy' eyes as to soothe him.

He looked up at you with a twitching smile, he was so close to crying. Despite that, he smiles at you before scowling back at the young shivering girl on the couch with your coat covering her up.

Next to him was Mike, he looked more trusting and worried for the girl which meant his response was a bit bland as you watched him speak.

"Is there a number we can call for your parents?" She looked up at Mike, frightened and shivering still but not saying anything. But just because she wasn't talking didn't mean others wouldn't speak as well, Dustin spoke disregarding the silence. 

"Where's your hair??? Do you have cancer???" Mike twists his head to look at Dustin with a grimace of disdain, you had to turn away to keep yourself from laughing at his words. You didn't recall laughing when you heard this line in the show but it was very humorous now that you were here. 

Dustin could not read the room very well, which added to the charm of laughter because he said that. "Geez Dustin." You uttered and tipped his hat to push it down.

"Did you run away?" Lucas spoke with more of a more composed tone, Eleven just stared at him. "Are you in some kind of trouble?" Mike spoke but Lucas quickly pointed at her "Is that blood???" 

Mike quickly slapped his hand down when he got closer to the red stain on the yellow shirt." Stop it! You are freaking her out!"

"Well! She is freaking me out!" Lucas spoke with a tone of annoyance from Mike being so kind to the strange unknown kid. Meanwhile, as they began to fight each other you grabbed the leftover clothes and handed them to her before catching the kid's attention.

You snapped your fingers "Oi! Eyes and ears over here, listen I have to leave in 5 minutes but I want all of you to behave and leave the girl alone. I'll pick her up after school tomorrow and she can hide at my house if she really is in trouble or scared to go back home." Glaring at the kids you led Eleven where she could change with a smile and a pat on her head lovingly before looking back at the troublemakers.

You began to show a new 'hero' side to her, with her distrust and trauma during this season would be enough to wiggle your way into her mind. 

Eleven obeyed you with ease as she walked to hide herself from the young group of boys that watched her like a hawk, wary of her. You blocked the boy's view, there was no need for this fight anymore. Time to change the direction of the scene.

Will was the top 'priority' to his new tutor, the guilt that filled you when you watched his disappear and you being the only one who could have stopped it. The feeling his tutor would feel would obviously leave them with lower brows, shaky eyes that held guilt, and the shaking of hands that wrapped around their bodies into a comforting hug giving them a look of distress.

The boy's attention was focused on your unusual behavior, the happy-going look and attitude were gone in a flash as your lips trembled. They began to frown as you walked over leaving the eavesdropping girl behind you listening to your words and tone. Her fist was clenched and her face was painted with a frown.

"I want you kids to know if this girl did run away then she was hurt. She is not safe where she was before so do not contact anyone about her! I'm proud of you guys for helping her though, but.."

You looked down with 'tears' coming down your eyes making the boys flinch and act frantically as they came up to you trying to help.

"Hey? What's wrong ?"It was funny as they began to stumble around like a chicken with his head cut off as they tried to hug you but they couldn't quite do it with the others as attempting to it was like a shitty tackle type hug.

You let them wrap you in a frantic hug, bending down into their arms you wrapped them into a group hug with a frown as more tears began to form on your face.

"I'm sorry!" Dustin spoke "Please don't cry !! I promise we won't tell anyone." Lucas spoke and Mike repeated what Lucas said which made you laugh in your head. You smiled pitifully as you stood back up, you needed to push a relationship with the children. Seeing the guilt in their eye from making you cry and causing a silly fight.

Knowing their lives, social standing, and troubles, made it easy to figure out how to bond with the children. All they needed was support and care from someone to help them. The ' outcasts', needed someone to look past that, one to look at who they truly are. They didn't need to worry about that anymore.

Luckily you squeezed yourself into the role and would happily help the kids do the dangerous path they were to follow.

"I want you guys to keep her safe for me tonight, I don't want her to go through the things I had to deal with as a child..." You faked a sniffle whipped your eyes, and waved goodbye to everyone. Smiling with a hopeful look the boys saw their tutor return to the usual happy-going behavior, you put your hand on the tops of their heads and lovingly ruffed their hair.

Hearing displeased noises and laughter from them as you did that, the mood lightened up enough for you to make your exit tastefully.

They did a little salute to you that made you giggle and you spotted Eleven walking out in clean clothes you waved to her "I'll see you later my new little sister~" She was startled but you were gone in a flash once you laid out some of your webs to line the new plot that would be heading your way pretty soon.

Also, you had to leave early to clean up your house and add some new things you needed to buy after school for the child and you, but you also needed to figure out how to land a stable job to afford everything after a few years. But that was for the future you to figure out now.

But the thought of having Max, her mom, and Billy live with you would save you the time and worry, you knew that you would give Eleven to Hopper. After all, you planned to help and keep Billy alive, but you had a few months before that would happen...actually years?

The first thing you put on your list was locks and tools to board up the basement and your room from Eleven's questioning eyes that would doom you if she knew. Everything was working out so far which meant you would now have to set your sights on a certain older brother.

Plus you have a date to go on soon...

November 8, 1983

Making your way to school you drove yourself since you woke up a bit late and you didn't sport Steve's car outside so you smiled and grabbed your black backpack and shining sliver keys twirling around your finger as you walked towards the red car.

A rush of excitement filled you to drive your old car but a brand new version, you wondered how it would purr when you reeved the engine of your red 911 Porsche, would it still feel the same when you rolled down your windows to let the air rush in.

But you didn't want to mess up your new look, you styled your hair into a curly 80s top hairstyle, blue acid-washed jeans with a baggy pink sweater, and white boots. It was quite a random outfit for you but it fit with the time in this world.

Needing to be painted as a certain type of character was important if you wanted to be a shark in this school, you couldn't depend on your newly made friends to keep you in the spotlight.

After all, you needed to dethrone Carol and become the 'Queen' of Hawkins High, you wanted to shake the school but you needed to be untouchable until season 4 at least if you wanted the attention to stop the riot or angry mob that ruined Eddie's life.

No one was going to harm anyone that's yours.

Arriving at the high school was easy but walking into the school was hard when you were immediately grabbed by the arm into a hug from a certain girl. Carol had a huge smile on her face when she grabbed you and rushed you over to a group of the 'top' dogs of this school, smiling as you were dragged over you found yourself in front of some season 4 jocks and football players.

They looked pretty handsome but knowing their trash personality made you stop any thought of seeing them.

"This is (Y/n)! She's new in town, and she is super fun. Also, she is my new bestie so make sure you watch yourself." Carol spoke kindly of you, while you smiled and waved at them.

" Yeah me and Carol are totally besties! "Wrapping your hand around her shoulder and flashing her a sweet smile that made her pause and blush, it was cute to watch her lose her composer.

You turned your attention to the jocks in front of you, smiling you reached out your hand and gave everyone a handshake. They happily took your hand to shake with their rough warm hands, they really needed some lotion or palm bond.

You knew working out and sports would cause such roughness, but Steve's hand didn't feel like this. Eddie's hand has some callous from playing guitar, but you kindly gifted him some palm bond for the male. He blushed after you did, but his eyes held embarrassment.

Letting out a soft laugh from the memory you didn't notice the blue eyes, blushing at the laugh you had. Those eyes would cause you so much trouble later on. You didn't notice the blonde male slip closer to you as you were having some meaningless conversations, but the trouble was growing as a certain blushing face from one of the 'Jocks' looked at you shyly. 

That got you stuck standing in the group as meaningless conversations were spoked, but there was a certain blushing face from one of the 'Jocks' that looked at you shyly. You saw the looks from the males and Carol's look of happiness, proud of fitting in and earning yourself a place standing next to her.

Someone honest and understanding that wouldn't stab her in that back or even try to make a move on her boyfriend like the other girls that sucked up to her.

But disgust filled your body, from the boring conversation as you began to hope for an exit, when the school bell rang, making the group spread out and head to class.

Disgust filled your body when the school bell rang, making the group spread out and head to class. Planning to take off before an annoying leech made a move, giving your goodbyes you sped away from the group that waved you out. Not looking back and ignoring the heavy steps that followed your path, hoping it was enough to show you weren't interested in a person like 'Him'.

But the certain leech was really determined to follow you to your class. One which you knew he wasn't in, almost making it inside you was grabbed again, for the second time in less than 15 minutes, by the arm to be faced by the said leech. 

You felt a sigh coming out of your mouth when you were faced with a handsome male who stared at you meekly, a blush and embarrassed eyes looked into your 'shy' face. You didn't wait for him to speak.

"Umm, I'm sorry but can you let me go..I kinda have to go to class." You looked away and spoke softly as you felt him let go of your arm and move his arm behind his neck in an embarrassed pose.

"Oh..sorry but I just have to tell you something since...you're so beautiful."Your left eye twitched as you fought the frown and anger from showing , people like these were common but it was annoying to deal with such pushy people.

You wanted to cringe at the lame flirting from the mental 'Jason Carver' that stood in your way. "Thanks! But I really need to go to class.." You moved passed him and grabbed the classroom door but was stopped when he shouted at you.

"Wait! I want to take you out for some milkshakes today after school...to kinda get to know you?"Your smile dropped for a second but flashed back on when you turned your head and did a closed-eyed smile at the male.

"Sorry, I already have plans today...Also your sweet but maybe another time~"Winking at the male as you left his sight, you couldn't be a cold bitch to a popular jock just yet.

A rejection could lead to some petty behavior.

Leaving him alone in the hallway as you rushed into your seat, you wanted to punch the male in the face. He was annoying, and someone who deserved the death he got. You had no plans to entertain him unless it was absolutely needed.

"Fucking annoying."

November 8, 1983

When the last bell rings to free you of your boring classes, race out to find a certain pitiful brown-haired boy to kidnap into a fun date. You couldn't wait to tease the male and watch his face show the most entertaining emotions. You stood in the main hallway waiting for the male, your smile was bright as your eyes searched through the crowd of students.

Zoning out, you found yourself jumped by a hand on your shoulder. A heavy laugh filled your ears as you turned to look at the person who caught you off guard and distracted you from the curly-haired tall male who spotted you frowning at the familiar popular face of Steve.

"Are you trying to get me a heart attack, Steve?" You crossed your arms as you looked at his smiling face. "My bad !" He raised his hands up in defense, his smile showed no such emotion of guilt. "You just looked so out of it when I saw you, couldn't help myself you know?"

You let out a small huff and smiled at the male "I'll remember this, Steve. Better be prepared because I'll return the jumpscare." He shrugged his shoulders while standing next to you. "Whatever, so what's got you so loopy right now?"

"I'm looking for a certain pitiful cute older brother, we have a date today." You laughed and turned your head away from Steve not noticing the worried look on his face. "You're really going to go on a date with that creep." Steve's tone was almost something like disgust at the thought, you didn't need to date someone like that loser with all the baggage he came with. 

Steve glared at the back of your head as he reached out to grab your shoulder to turn you around to look at his worried eyes, you were his new friend. Feeling a bit overprotected by his newfound friend, or what he led himself to believe. You flooded his brain ever since he met you, someone who had looked at him with kind eyes.

No greed in your eyes or attraction to him was something he rarely met, also you knew about his family neglect and even shared your own problems with him. You were so alike with him, you deserved someone who was worthy of you. Someone like Eddie and Jonathan was not it, you needed someone who would be standing proud with you, someone who understood your life.

Steve gritted his teeth and chose to walk in front of you blocking your view and looked into your confused eyes. 

"I don't think you should spend your time with a waste of space."

Hi sorry for the long break , I had some writer's block.

Thanks for reading and letting me know your thoughts.

Steve's behavior is a bit off character but that is due to the Reader's constant manipulation, the reader will continue to use everyone's character traits to make them more connected to them.

The next chapter will be the date, bringing Eleven home, and a fight with a new friend of yours.

(Y/n) :  I can't wait to have a fun time teasing Jonathan.

Steve:  Not on my watch, he will ruin (Y/n).

Jonathan:  I wonder where (Y/n), wants to go on a date...do I have enough money..

Will:  I really miss..(Y/n) and my friends..family too.

Comments drive me to write more so let me know how you enjoy this chapter.

Chapter Text

November 8, 1983

You stood there stunned at his cold angry eyes that looked at you, taken back from the words Steve said. Where did the jock-like easy-going male go in such a flash? Confusion from the out-of-character action, Steve really looked like the true villain he was originally written as, flashbacks hit you off the scene with Nancy and him after he sprayed 'Slut'. 

The moment you felt yourself breathless each time you watched the show, a moment when you felt seen. The snapping point of being betrayed, the usually carefree cocky male was gone. The way he towered over Nancy telling her to finish her sentence, the level of hurt in his voice, and the way, he acted had your eyes pinned to the TV watching with bated breath at what more he would show or say.

The way he finally acted as you would, but in the first place you wouldn't have dealt with her crap that long, not that you were a player but you would personally have dumped her after the party. From what you know she wasn't helpful to Steve much to raise grades or actually improve him, Nancy was as selfish as Steve.

Both used each other to feel some type of pleasure or heavy petting. But the rage and cruel nature of Steve was shown but sadly beaten out of him once he was property beaten to a pulp.

A tiny bit of amusement spread throughout your body, and things became more entertaining, hoping Steve would show the most nasty and dark parts of his personality to you.

His tense shoulders, furrowed brows, and dark stormy eyes are all on display for you. He was hovering over you, you had to back up into the lockers to put some space in between the two of you.

But you didn't need Nancy or Barb seeing how close he was to you and getting the wrong idea, though you did have a few onlookers which you glared at to mind their own business.

Your attention was turned back to deal with the new Steve, you planned quickly what to say and do. Although improving was one of your many talents, it didn't mean you could escape peacefully in this situation.

You'll make sure to make Steve pay for this later...after all, you had a certain joy of holding onto a grudge.

"Steve, what the fuck is your damage? "You glared at him with a disappointed tone, pressing your hands on his chest and pushing him back.

Damn this man was solid, as Steve didn't even flinch or move, fuck, you forget he was strong. "My damage?" He laughed at the question and moved back slightly allowing your hands to fall off of him but he leaned closer to you.

His face was right behind your ear, his lips almost touching your ear. But it didn't excite you or make you blush, instead, a wave of fascination filled your body. This little bastard actually had the upper hand on you right now.

What the fuck was Steve doing, did he forget that the two of you were in a crowded hallway with tons of students that could easily think he was making a move on you? 

"You're going to regret seeing that fucking creep, but don't worry." His voice was heavy in your ear as he leaned back with the usual 'King' Steve face, the switch-up made you...didn't know the emotion or feeling you had at the moment.

Was it...Fear...or was it curiosity for the strange behavior? Did you affect him so much that he changed? Was he just an easy person to influence?

Your brain was racing with new possibilities and to study his newfound change.

But right now you had to focus on his words and actions right now, what he said sounded serious and dangerous for you.

Was he threatening you?

His hand landed on your shoulder with a soft pat like one would give a sad child, it was demeaning and off-putting. But the words he said after left you worried, dread-filled you.

"I promise to be there when you realize how much he will drag you down." The smile Steve gave you sent shivers down your spine at the frosty smile that held nothing 'kind' in it.

"Steve.." You spoke in a confused tone but that just earned you a smile and a happy-going laugh, his hand retracted as he looked both ways as if to see if his girlfriend or her friend was anywhere near.

"As my friend, I'll take care of the slight mistake you will make." He finally understood where the both of you were, he would talk to you again tonight at his party when you realize your mistake.

"Rumors have a funny way of spreading, being seen with a freak like him will turn into a social suicide. Don't worry, I'll help you with that. After all your 'date' is just a sick prank." He's been cold and threatening, not expecting such cruel bully-like behavior.

How did he already come up with an excuse for you to protect you in a sick way? Seems like you aren't the only one with a calculating person here now. "After all that's what friends do right?"

"That's kind of you to protect my budding reputation, thanks for being such a good friend..." You smiled at him warmly and walked closer to him to show him you weren't ungrateful for his help. "I promise to listen to your warning but I have to at least have some fun, you know?" You laughed and gave Steve a small hug which he returned.

Steve went back to his normal self after your words and hug, he felt better you understood what he was implying would happen. "Just be careful, I'm glad you understand. " 

"Of, course. You were my first friend after all here, you took me under your wing!" Smiling at him as you played up the grateful friend to feed into his ego, he needed to feel secure with you.

"Good, well I have to bounce. I promised to take Nancy home today. Also, I'm having a little party tonight, I want you to be there. I'll come over later to get you." He smiled one last time before leaving you smiling as you waved him goodbye.

Steve just became a wildcard, one you had to look at him like a real person, not a character in the show now. He was the only one so far to earn this type of view from you.

"Well, this is getting interesting now."

Smiling to yourself you walked around the corner to find Jonathan around 15 feet away looking around for someone. Hopefully that someone was you.

Walking closer to him you waved and took out your keys to jiggle them around to catch his attention, he quickly caught up with you and followed you to your car. He was looking down at his hands the whole time, fidgeting with his fingers in a nervous behavior. 

It was quite cute, you held in a laugh. "So, do you want to get ice cream? My treat for taking up your time today." You flashed him a smile as you started the car hearing the engine purr and making him flinch. 

"Umm, are you sure?" His voice was shaking as you pulled out of the parking lot.

"I mean, I can pay since this is our...date?"Jonathan spoke a bit more clearly but the voice crack at the word date was cute. With your eyes locked on to the road you drove down the main street and you may have been speeding.

"You can the next time since I'm the one who asked you on a date after all."Smiling you saw him let out a small breath of relief from your words letting you know he was really worried about having to pay. You had no intention of worsening his 'soon' money problem and adding stress on the poor male.

You even planned to help Joyce out and buy some missing posters for her tomorrow, since it was at least somewhat your problem Will was missing. But it was the plot after all, though Will is most likely to tell others you were with him and knew you were 'trying' to find him.

"Thanks...I promise next time I will." He showed you a smile as you parked on the side of the ice cream shop, you glanced inside from your window to see if anyone was there, luckily you and Jonathan would not be seen since it was empty.

"Great then! Let's go enjoy ourselves then." Smiling at him, you unbuckled a bit faster than the nervous male who quickly tried to run to your door and opened it with an embarrassed look but he stood tall at least. You allowed him to open the door and grab his outstretched hand, which in turn wrapped around yours walking hand and hand into the store where he opened the door for you again.

He was quite the gentleman it seemed, you smiled and felt a small blush form on your face since you were not so used to said behaviors compared to the almost beet red face and flushed ear tips of Jonathan. Yours was barely noticeable but you did spot a certain mother at her job straining her eyes to look at the two of you.

You didn't remember the ice cream shop being within sight of Joyce's job, it was quite strange that it seemed to move. It almost felt like when you went to Eddie's trailer park and felt unease of not suppose to be there yet.

Decided to ponder over it later and focus on the favors of ice cream the shop had with Jonathan still holding your hand probably unaware of it or his mother watching the two of you. 

You wouldn't point it out until he calmed down his blush a bit for you could watch it come back again in a hopefully cute entertaining way.

"What would the two of you love birds want?"An older friendly-looking woman smiled at the two of you with her grey hair peeking threw her silly banana boat theme hat, she had the metal ice cream scoupe ready to serve the two of you. "Lovebirds?!" Jonathan shouted on accident making you giggle at him.

"Lovebirds? I haven't heard that in a while." Smiling at the lady ignoring his wide eyes that looked between you and the older lady frantically.

"If we are, do we get a couples discount?" Your grin was playful as you tugged Jonathan closer to yourself by the locked hand that he was holding making him blush harder and stutter words that no one could hear. You heard a lighthearted laugh from the older lady.

"A young lady who is trying to haggle me like an older grandma is pretty rare! You got yourself a fierce girlfriend, don't you? And you, young lady, have yourself a little shy boyfriend! " She winked at the both of you as the two of you began to have playful banter as Jonathan was trying to reboot from the unusual contact and words being thrown around.

"So...does that mean there is a discount?"You smiled, as the older lady smiled and pretended to think for a few moments.

"For such a pleasing conversation I can give you an extra scoop of ice cream on the house! Now what would it be? Waffle cone or Waffle bowl?"

"Waffle cone please for me, what about you darling~" You smiled and bumped his shoulder which caused him to flinch slightly at the contact, snapping out whatever he was thinking of. "Waffle cone?"

"Got it dear, now what about ice cream?"

"Cookie dough and butter pecan!" Smiled you waited for Jonathan to pick. "Vanilla and strawberry please..."

November 8, 1983

The date continued on but you became bored with his character pretty soon enough, you blanked out as he spoke while you nodded and smiled. Eating your ice cream, but it tasted flavorless on your tongue.

Where did you go wrong? Wasn't this supposed to make your heart flutter or entertain you? It's this something you would dream of doing?

Why did you even try to do this, glancing at his smiling face with soft eyes that looked a bit too caring or fond of you was supposed to be fun. Maybe experiencing Steve's twisted out-of-character behavior set a new standard for entertainment?

Seems like Jonathan was out shinned today, how unlucky for him. But you could just tease him or push the limits. Now that was interesting, glancing at the window to look for a certain mother.

Luckily for Jonathan, she was out of view for your next move. You smiled sweetly at Jonathan and asked an innocent question. "Hey Jonathan, can I have a taste of your ice cream?" 

Jonathan nodded and attempted to lift his ice cream to your mouth but you grabbed his cheek with one hand and pulled him closer bringing your lips to his which caused him to freeze as you placed your lip on his and grabbed his hair slightly to make him out his lips with your tongue explored tasting the mixed flavors of strawberries and vanilla.

It was a bit too sweet to witness when you pulled back from the kiss that the male still hadn't processed, licking your lips you winked at him.

"That was pretty tasty.~"

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

!!!!Warning there will be canon gore, lots of cruel thoughts and actions!!!

Please remember the reader thinks of everyone but Steve as a character.

November 8, 1983

After you kissed Jonathan, emptiness filled your mind. A kiss that should have been something you would think of a lot when you were in your world and blush at the thought. But now it only made you bored and uninterested in the male that you were observing, he was still frozen and his face was filled with a red blush.

Maybe Steve was actually right, Nancy can go ahead and take him from you. You smiled at him with fake happiness. "You look like a strawberry right now, it's cute."

He looked at you with wild eyes as his hands shook from embarrassment, one hand was holding the ice with a tight grip that made the waffle cone crack a bit. The other was raised to touch his lips as if to touch them to make sure that you had actually kissed him.

"Thanks." His voice cracks a bit as he looks at you still in a trance, you just smile at him and gesture to your car. "I hate to rush this date but I promised to tutor some kids after school." You rubbed the back of your neck with a shy tone.

"Oo-okay, that's fine..." Jonathan was in for a surprise when you would drop him off, hopefully, he would take it well and not feel hurt. "Okay! thanks, I'll drop you off at school since you left your car right?" waving to the older lady as you walked out with him trailing behind as he was fidgeting with his fingers.

You could tell he was nervous, actually, probably anyone could know since he was such an open book. Aw, he would be eaten up by someone like you. But seeing his actions today, he wasn't something you would go after, what a shame. Well, there was still Eddie who was semi unpredictable.

"Yeah...my car is still there." He nodded and spoke softly making you smile but it just wasn't enough for you now. "Great ! Can't have you walk back or dropped off at your house." Keeping a semi-sweet tone in your voice, glancing at him you saw his mouth open then close like he wasn't sure if he should speak to you.

Hoping it was just a random question like 'What is your favorite color?'.

But you definitely have poor luck it seemed, maybe the writers are cursing you right now for making the story so off the rails. Or maybe karma finely hit you for all your sadistic actions in the past or now too. Who cares about that right now, karma can fuck right off, never believing in just things anyway.

"Um...So what does this make us ? Are we dating now?" Jonathan was naive for sure, having to take a deep breath to answer still questions as kindly as you should. With an eye twitch, you pulled into the parking lot with Jonathan eagerly waiting for your answer.

You had to hide the cruel grin that was slowly painted on your face, you wanted him to feel pathetic but also not hurt since it could cause trouble with the plot.

"Sorry about the kiss...I'm kinda impulsive sometimes." Lying easily to the male with a fake smile looked at him with sweet eyes. Even if what you would say was going to be dipped into honey but the words that would leave your mouth were cruel.

"I actually don't think we could ever date, I'm so sorry for leading you on but I think we don't match well. You know? But I know you could do better than me, someone like me isn't worth giving affection or love." You smiled but your eyes let out some tears, as Jonathan looked sad but worried at the same time.

"I'm really just a burden, plus your brother is missing right now. I don't want to take your attention when you need to screach for your brother." You held his hand with a tight grip as if it was hurting you to reject him, meanwhile, he was frowning with a bittersweet look.

"Oh...we could always try again when I find my brother, right?"His voice was desperate, it disgusted you.

"I'm willing too, good luck I hope you find him soon." Smiling you let go of his hand as he left your car, which you waved at him then quickly speeded to your house with a frown covering your face.

Although you enjoyed seeing people so desperate, but, you were not interested in him. You could tell he was 'one' of those types, the type that would that a rock given from you to a boulder. 

They are so greedy it makes you become incredibly annoying and would wreck your plans.

While rushing to your house to clean up anything that would cause Eleven to distrust you, also you had to change and grab your extra backpack that was like the one you gave to Will but the slight difference was the gas mask, a lighter, water, some close in case you go in the pool in the backpack, as well as some ammo and all the weapons you bought beside the rifle.

Due to the increasing trips to the upside-down, you want to be careful in case you wind up stuck there. Also, you would curse out Will in your head if you do end up stuff. 

Not understanding what it was that kept sending you to the upperside down was becoming annoying and a pain in the ass. You knew season 4 Vecna was capable of bringing others to the upside down, but it was temporary just like it has been to you.

But more theories were running through your head, maybe it was because your 'Character' had been killed in the upside down and the world here was trying to throw you where the other dead you were.

Or if you were actually in the show now? Were the writers trying to kill you again? Did the lab see you or would their memories of you change? Would anyone notice the difference? Could they see you in the show a lot? Was I written as the new villain? Could they have shown you meeting Eddie even though he was only in season 4?

This problem was giving you a headache which was very rare for you, but although the questions and theories troubling you. You couldn't help but enjoy something that challenged you, endless possibilities. 

You were going to ruin everything that was written, soaking in the chaos you would cause. But one more question was lingering in your mind.

Would you be controlled by the writers?

Smiling as you cleaned up your house for the new incoming child or children, maybe they would make your house a secret meeting spot. It would be a bit more easy to control the children.

But you can't act too rashly with those kids, they are easy to trust someone but one mistake would mean you wouldn't easily gain it back promising yourself to reward them later on.

November 8, 1983

After you take a shower, the broken mirror that had your cracked appearance looks back at you. Mirroring the blank look on your face, this seemed to be a perfect scene. If people were actually watching you right now in the show, you wondered if they enjoyed your actions or if were you just a side character worth nothing.

Smiling as you touched the mirror felt like a perfect metaphor, it made sure to remind you of where you are and who you are. A version of you that could be seen by others if they realize what type of person.

The way your image would be shattered, a person they trusted and cared for, and the kind smile you had. it would be exciting to be caught by someone, you couldn't wait to see the betrayal they would show.

But sadly who would even be able to notice your little act?

And if you were lucky enough maybe you would be blackmailed, maybe even punched and maybe they would try to fix your nasty personality of yours. It would be funny to see someone try to change you and if you played along you could reveal they failed.

Oh how entertaining that would be, god these possibilities were enough to feel butterflies in your stomach. The broken image that looked back at you held the twisted grin and the sadistic eyes.

Touch the mirror one last time you left to find some clothes to wear to the so-called party which you named 'Barb's death party'.

It didn't take too long to find some form-fitting jeans with a dark blue hue to them, the pullover you had was oversized and super warm. The only reason for wearing was the hoster for your pistol. Although you knew you wouldn't need it really, you weren't willing to take the chance.

Throwing on some comfortable shoes, you walked into the kitchen to cook something to eat but not just that. You needed to call the Wheeler's right now because you couldn't pick Eleven today because of the party so you had to cancel and allow the kids to sneak her over to your house.

Grabbing a pan, you glanced inside the yellow fridge, finding the food you bought from the grocery store. You quickly grabbed a red tomato that looked better than the ones you would find in your world, well to be fair all the food you bought was fresh and looked high-quality.

How nice, but it could also be that this is a show and they always have great-looking food. Grabbing the cutting board and a sharp black knife you were about to chop up an onion, fresh garlic, some romaine hearts, tomatoes, and lastly some beef for your steak rice bowl. 

Putting the tomato on the board you carefully sliced it into cubes but loud knocking made you join and drop your knife on the floor, how lucky. Glaring at the knife you remember what your real mother would say.

"A fallen knife always means a male guest will come to eat food." She would smile at you with loving eyes that would warm up your usually cold body. A smile painted your face, a real one as you picked up the knife and threw it in the sink to wash it once you found other who the rude loud bastard was knocking at your door right.

Speed walking to your door you found yourself face to face with the male having a cocky smile, but it was too early for him to have the party since the sun was up. "Steve? Why are you here? The party doesn't start this early does it?"

"No, it doesn't until the sun goes down so give in take two hours." glancing over your shoulder he saw a cleaner house from the last time he showed up. It earned you a glare from the smiling male, there he was making you more interested in who he was now.

"I came to check on you since I saw your car in your driveway, so I wanted to come and see how your little date went?"Although he was speaking with a cheerful tone and had a kind face at the moment as if to trick you by hiding how he was acting in school today.

Clever choice.  "Ah..well we can talk in the kitchen. I was in the middle of cooking some dinner a bit early since I was coming to your party tonight."

"Oh, are you inviting me in?" You opened the door widely so he could step in and walk inside, he was looking at everything like he was trying to remember every single detail.

But your back was turned to him when you closed your door, when you turned back he was looking at you with a smile as if waiting for you to guide him into the kitchen. Which you did with a wave to follow you.

"Woah, your house is a bit outdated, was this never remodeled after the 70s?" You turned to look at him.

"Probably but I love all the colors this house has. It feels so warm here."Smiling at him with a kind smile, a bittersweet tone was felt. Walking to the building counter with chairs that face the kitchen so someone could watch the person cooking, you enjoy objects more than the character you have met.

"It is colorful for sure, but it's pretty rad in here. I feel the warmth, but doesn't seem a bit empty?"You washed the knife but you paused for a second and returned to wash the knife and proceeded to move the cutting board to where Steve was at so you could talk a bit.

"Maybe, but it might not be in the future."You laughed with a knowing tone, but you were unaware of what Steve thought your words meant you want to have a few kids just like him, but what it really meant? It meant you were thinking of Max, Billy, and her mom to move in with you which would help your future money issues.

"I feel the same but how was the date?" Cutting straight to the point, you let out a laugh as you continued to chop everything.

"Well, I don't say this often but you were right."You let out a sigh and grabbed a pot for the rice. "Oh, really? Well I did warn you, I'm glad you proved me right by going on a date with him."

"Yeah, but you never know until you try it. But we went to get ice cream, I may have also kissed him, but I didn't really feel anything from it besides Strawberry ice cream." Steve smiled but it dropped once he heard you kiss him, guessing with your tongue if you tasted his ice cream.

"What?" His tone was sharp as you began to cook and chat with him as he watched you. "Yeah, but I did tell him I don't think I could date him because I felt nothing from the kiss and he was quite boring." You smiled glancing at Steve who had a shining look of victory.

Weird but you cooked in silence as Steve watched you with a warm smile, he wondered if watching Nancy while cooking would feel like this. It was so domestic. He didn't know why he thought of you like that but his mind just continued to be filled with thoughts.

Every thought was of you and Nancy was nowhere to be seen, thought of you and him looking older with kids that would look like you and him. A happy family just like he wanted, he wanted to be a better father than his. 

You felt a cold shiver down your spine randomly, but you didn't think much of it really. But it did remind you to step away from the phone on the wall. "Steve, I'll be right back. I forgot to call the boys and tell them that I can't tutor them today."

Steve nodded. "Before you do that can you tell me where the bathroom is?"

"Yeah, it's down the hall on the left!" Steve nodded but he didn't really need to use the bathroom he just wanted to look around, maybe even your room. That he easily found when all the other rooms were bare.

Steve walked around then looked at what he thought was your closet but it was the bathroom which had a mirror with cracks everywhere, he felt worried but he questioned if it was an accident. But he didn't have that much time to explore.

Meanwhile, you called the Wheeler's house. It was picked up quickly by Mrs.Wheeler. You explained that you were called home because your mom came back from a trip, she understood and let me speak to Mike.

You waited a few seconds before you heard Mike's voice, it was panicked. "Mike, listen to me carefully."

"I will leave my house key under my doormat, I want you to bring me the 'cat' you found while I'm out. I won't be back for a few hours." After that you quickly hung up at the sound of footsteps, making your way back to the kitchen you finished the food. 

"Have you eaten?" You asked with an extra bowl in your hand. Steve shook his head no.

"Are you giving me some food, it's a true honor." He laughed when you grabbed a chair and sat across from him who was quickly stuffing his face, you laughed,

"Were you not fed today or something." He swallowed his food before speaking."No, it's just been a while since I've had a home-cooked meal, to be honest. It tastes really good." You gave an understanding look grabbed your fork and shoved the food in your mouth only to taste nothing...again.

You couldn't understand why you couldn't taste anything but when you got here you could. How cruel can fate be to curse me like this? But you remember being able to taste Jonathan's ice cream...maybe it must have been touched by a character to be about to taste.

"Hey Steve, can you taste this? I think I might have put too much garlic." You had given your fork in case the actual food had to be touched to just some a character touched.

He quickly smiled and took a bite off your fork. "It tastes fine to me?"

"Oh? Just fine? Not good?" You teased him as you placed your spoon in the food and tried a bite. "Nooo, it's really great best meal I had in a while."

Tasteless, but when you try the fork and take a bite of food. It tasted just like before, if Steve wasn't here you might have cried in joy."I better be! Also, it's getting late so we should head to your house right?" Steve's face was painted and he shoved down the rest of his food and ran out the door to his house. Which had you laughing loudly as you walked behind him slowly.

But you locked the door and placed the key under the mat as your backpack was placed on your back. Looking at Steve, you saw Carol and Tommy next to him. Who instantly looked at you and then at Steve with a wild grin, you were so fucked.

"Hey, Carol! Tommy! It's great to see you again."You smiled and ran up to Carol to give her a hug which she returned with a happy grin. "It's great to see you too."

"So, why was Steve running from your house?"Tommy was getting straight to the point and you saw Carol nodding at you as you looked at Steve who opened the two doors and let all of you in.

"He came over to steal my food and also check on me since I just moved into my house like a week ago."Tommy glanced at Steve and then back at you.

"I always knew you would be stealing other people's food with that stomach of yours. Just like last Halloween when you ate like two boxes of pizza."The Gods were on your side for once, everyone dropped the topic and moved outside where you placed your backpack next to your chair as you glanced at the two.

"Hey, thanks for the food by the way...If you make too much food I will personally help you out." Steve smiled and winked at you as he turned on some music.

You'll keep that in mind next time but you just hope it doesn't get back to Nancy, you didn't want to make too many enemies all already.

It wasn't long until you saw Steve get up and walk to the door which meant the show was about to get started, but who know how much trouble you would get tonight.

You watch as Nancy and Barb walk into and lock eyes with you, they smile but they aren't too good at hiding from your eyes. You saw Nancy freeze and tense up while looking at you then Steve. No longer looking a the two you motioned for a beer from Steve who smiled a bit too friendly to Nancy's liking.

If looks could kill Nancy would have been the one with the gun and you would have a straight shot in your forehead. But you didn't see the glare as you sipped on the beer. You watched as Carol began to scream as Tommy lifted her up with the threat of dropping her in the pool.

You were bored out of your mind as you watched Nancy chug a beer, but your boredom was cleared as soon as you saw the selfish behavior of Nancy forcing Barb to drink you thought to step in, after all, Barb was about to die. You decided to honor her with fake kindness.

"Hey guys stop, she is clearly uncomfortable. Maybe she is worried her parents can smell the beer if she gets caught." Smiling at Barb as she looked surprised face at you stepping in, she thought Nancy would do what you doing but she didn't.

The twisted grin appearance in your mind at the small kindness you gave her only for you to mock her would be great soon. Steve looked at you. "I mean if you really can't do it then I agree with (y/n). But that would make you kinda lame right?"

The was a bit of the Steve you saw again, a shiver went down your body. He somehow made him sound like a nice guy but there was that demeaning insult planted in there. And with that Nancy begged her friend once more, causing the gash on her hand.

Tommy chuckled uncaring at what happened, along with Carol and Steve. Wow isn't that a bit cruel at least wait till she was gone, Nancy was concerned but not enough to help her which led you to stand up. Catching Steve's attention quickly as he stood in front of you when you tried to follow Barb in.

"Where are you going? The party is out here not in there with her."Steve really needs to use his brain sometimes because in a pose like this Nancy was right next to him and grabbed his arm while a nasty jealous look was on her face. It was cute, why not stir the pot?

"Steve just let her go in."

"Yeah, I'm going to go and help your 'friend'."You smiled and patted Steve on the shoulder. "I'll come back out soon tho so please move." Steve let out a sigh and stepped away from you getting dragged by Nancy.

But you changed your mind about not wanting her to hate you, you wanted her to hate you and you were going to enjoy watching her drown in her own consequence of her selfish actions. She needs a reality check, luckily for her, you gave her one.

"Even though I just met her a few times, I'm the only one who you check on her. Some people are quite selfish. Have fun guys I'll be back soon."

You didn't wait to get a response from her, you walked into the only bathroom with a light on. You knocked on the door, you wanted to laugh at her voice soaking in reassurance. "Nancy?"

"No, sorry to disappoint you but Nancy is outside with Steve. But if it's okay can I help you?" Your voice was light and caring, a trap that was dipped in honey.

"Oh...Of course."You heard the disappointed voice as she opened the door letting you in, giving you a perfect side of her wound, her blood was so pretty. "Thanks, let me look into the cabinets for anything that could help but for now just hold it over the sink for me."

Squatting down you made quick word to help her as she looked at you in embarrassment."Thank you for helping, thought Nancy would but I guess I don't matter much to her compared to her boyfriend."You saw tears flow down her face as you finished her wrapping but the blood still was dropp which she didn't notice because of her tears.

So alone, betrayed, broken, disappointed, and helpless. A perfect look on her, you almost wanted to kiss her tears.

"From the few times I have met her and heard things from Steve, really didn't surprise me what she did. I'm sorry this happened to you." You gave her a hug with a smile and she hugged back a little too tight for your liking. But you'll let it slide right now, you need to give her a bit of a happy goodbye.

"Barb, I think you should call your parent. Whenever I feel bad a simple 'I love you' can mean a lot right now." You smiled as she nodded but she stayed next to you with an arm wrapped around your forearm it was almost cute.

"I can't believe Nancy right now, she's been a fucking bitch ever since she started to date Steve! How can you do this to your fucking friend, you know what I don't fucking care about what happens to her tonight. If she can't do the same for me, I won't either. I want to punch her right now." But the words she said made you shatter the idea of her dying now, she was the second character to be human. Fuck, now you have to change the plot again.

"Hey, it's pretty selfish of her to do that to you...I can be here for you." You smiled and put a hand on her cheek and whipped her tears making her blush. If that didn't make her red, the smirk you had on your face as you licked your thumb that had her tears. The way she flushed and held her breath made it worth the reaction, Barb should be grateful and entertaining since you're going to take her place now.

You ran quickly to the restroom to put more bandages on her but the pressure you added to give a good amount of blood to lure the monster enough to grab you. Wrapping it up again no blood was shown again, you smiled and told her to wait inside for you can grab your bag, she nodded then Nancy and the others came inside.

"Hey, Barb you should warn Nancy once more for then you can rub it in her face?"She smiled and the scene continued as you put on your backpack with a sigh.

If it wasn't for her change in behavior you would have laughed as she died, but now you can't lose perfect entertainment now. Also, you can't wait to make Steve break. 

But it made a good reason you couldn't help Will. Sitting on the diving board with an open hand that bled into the pool, you could feel the water shake as you were grabbed by the monster's hand but the moment you touched the water the blood washed off leaving you with the plant face monster looked around trying to find prey that hand vanished.

Here you were stuck in the upside-down, why did Barb have to break out of her character?

"She better not disappoint me or I'll kill her myself."

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

November 9th , 1983 

Although having some annoying mini trips to The 'Upside Down', it wasn't the same as before. It had a certain charm at the moment, quite bewitching to feel the freezing eeriness of this secret nightmare of a small town. 

With a certain sobbing boy clinging to you absent from you or seeing the dead 'Character' mirror version of you. Had distracted you from really taking in the location.

This trip is the only time you wanted to examine the surrounding area you were stuck in. It was breathtaking in its own twisted way, how cruel to show such a chilling view of the once bright and pleasant town of Hawkins. It was a pity others couldn't appreciate the scenery.

Although many have a fear of death, they still take that risk right?

Skydiving, scuba diving, camping, climbing up mountains and the list could go on. Why did no one in the show want to come back into the 'upside down' after only visiting it once? You couldn't understand their worry and view.

Well some returned but mostly due to trying and failing to save others or being pulled into certain death. It was almost like a blacklight room with glowing plants and decor that maybe would have been a super fit for a haunted house. A town so colorful and cozy feeling turned into a dull and rotting nightmare of a place, you wanted to give props to the show for the visuals it provided.

But that was enough sight seeing, it was time for self-loathing and planning.

Luckily you had landed on your backpack saving you from any possible broken bones or injuries that could have ruined your fun.

Moving to sit up, skimming at the site around you, an empty pool that seemingly looked abandoned for years. Cracks all around with the black vines filling some areas around. A headache was bound to happen as you took in your sudden action, opening the backpack to grab the back gas mask that saved you from harsh air that would surely affect you.

If only you had been a simple bystander, Barb would be in your spot. Well not exactly in the spot you were in being alive and breathing, but you wouldn't have had the pleasure to watch her death. Maybe it was a win-win situation somehow?

You were beginning to worry about your impulsive needs, ruining your plans weirdly. Never harboring the need before to insert yourself into anything not correlated to science or vicious inhumane actions that gave you only a minuscule bit of a fond favor of excitement.

Having to be more careful of your actions in your world due to the social rights and wrongs that could have you imprisoned or sent to a mental hospital. All the do's and don't others constantly talked about.

Like not shredding others' lab reports or 'accidentally' spilling chemicals on others while taking a slow time to help said other. Even when you did those things you mostly got a small pay cut or a temporary work-from-home period. But those little acts filled you with enough excitement that would last a few weeks.

But here you felt excitement daily, as everything about your favorite show was happening right in front of your eyes. Maybe it was addicting or making you overdose to only crave more and more.

Everything was like a huge play you were watching from the only seat in a vacant theater, with all the scenes and 'Characters' playing into their written roles. Although everything was new and thrilling, the empty feeling of just watching lifeless dolls being moved with invisible strings.

Strings that blank eyes scowled at with dismay, eyes that never glanced at the dolls anymore and only the strings that moved them. Being the only one scrutinizing everything taking place was dull when you knew the plot and any certain type of twists they had.

Many would rewatch movies they loved with excitement but you would only watch once and that was it. After all what use was it to rewatch something you already knew would happen?

But while standing up from the only seat in the theater , you jumped onto the sage with your sharp scissors pointed at the dolls. What would happen if a doll was free of its string? Would they continue to act the same although the strings were gone? A few you cut would still act the same but when they didn't you were obsessed with the new doll that was filled with cracked pieces as a human came to be revealed.

You had to nurse those cracked dolls after all, you wanted to see a human it would form, even if you had to ruin what was planned for you.

Barb was the quickest doll you saw change with simple words.

Now here you were, with sharp nails digging into your palm that was held into a fist,  thoughts of what if's about Barb, if she began to fail your expectations, anything could be arranged if she returned to her 'Character'. 

But the sight in front of you was now a barren pool, seemingly challenging to escape from. "Barb might have been a lot more athletic, to climb up to the top." 

A true sadistic smile filled your face as you frowned at the sight she was so close to leaving. Only to be dragged down, the helpless she would have felt as the plant-like monster would mercilessly kill her without a second.

"Maybe Barb should thank Nancy for saving her life with the selfish actions she caused." You laughed as you began to try to escape the pool.

November 8th , 1983 

The minutes began to tick away as Barb waited for you inside the house, after having a small disappointing fight with her ex-best friend. She felt many emotions running through her head as she waited. And none of them were sad about how Nancy treated her tonight, instead, she was beginning to get uneasy at your absence.

Once the clock hit midnight, Barb began to pace around as you were still not inside after 30 minutes since you said you were going to grab your bag outside. Did you change your mind about being friends with her? Was she too much a few minutes ago from her outburst?

But you didn't tell her she was going overboard, instead, you actually comforted her and even related to her emotions with a sweet smile and warm touch. She almost started to cry again in anger.

With a shake of her head to remove the depressing thoughts, she took a deep breath in, opening the backdoor where the pool was only a few away. Walking into the pool area she glanced at the chair she remembered you were sitting on as you laughed and smiled with Carol and Tommy lightheartedly.

Your backpack was missing from the ground next to your chair, disappointment ran through her body as she walked to your chair. Hovering over the place you once smiled at her and tried to stand up for her earlier with a sharp look and serious tone.

You had been smiling warmly and laughing but it quickly changed when she was pressured to drink. She almost gasped at the switch, maybe you weren't the popular mean girl she thought you were. She assumed you were just like Carol and other popular girls who look down on others.

She had judged you poorly when Nancy first saw you and said you were just another Carol. Abit to friendly with Steve. 

"(Y/n) ? Are you out here? " Barb shouted out just in case you were near, she looked around and spotted quickly something weird. She bent down to grab the shiny object she saw.

Sitting in her hand was a golden heart-shaped necklace that looked familiar. While she was hugging you the cold metal touched her face, the one you had on when you walked to grab your backpack from outside.

Not only that but a torn piece of your pullover hoodie sat chilling on the edge of the diving board...she walked close and grabbed the piece of clothing. As she did, dark red spots that looked similar to blood.

"(Y/n)?" Her voice was shaking as she looked at what was something so strange. Where were you, what happened to you that could tear your thick hoodie, why was there a bloody fingerprint on the tip of the diving board like someone was trying to hold onto something?

Too many emotions and thoughts filled her as she ran out into Steve's house, only to continue running out the front door and drive as fast as she could to her house. With the necklace and torn piece of clothing sitting on the passenger seat, Barb was breathing heavily and fast in panic as she tried to get rid of the sinister scene she had just seen. 

Maybe everything she saw was just an illusion due to the loss of blood and overwhelming emotions she had these past few hours, lack of sleep as well could have been affecting her.

Barb was now in her bed shaking, as she tried to push everything that happened tonight away and closed her eyes to sleep.

"Everything will be okay in the morning."

November 8th , 1983 

Eleven had explained where Will was to the boys as they doubted her crazy answer, not long after that Mike had spoken to you on the phone. Mike was already on the edge before you called but the moment he heard your words and voice he froze.

"Mike, listen to me carefully." Mike could feel your usual self disappear, you sounded scared and eerie. A shiver filled his body as his heart began to pick up speed. 

He wasn't able to respond to you as you continued. "I will leave my house key under my doormat, I want you to bring me the 'cat' you found while I'm out. I won't be back for a few hours."

The words 'I won't be back' had a pause then you added the rest at the end but Mike felt like it was ominous, when you hung up Mike could only hear static in his ears as his hands holding the phone went limp. The others came up to check on him but all he could do was stare blankly at the phone as if you were going to call back and tell him it was a little joke.

The others knocked him back to earth, then he put the phone back on the wall. He frowned and looked at everyone with a shaking lip as he was trying to tell the others.

"(Y/n), told me that she left her house key under her doormat and to go there with Eleven like she planned."

"Why can't she come here?" Dustin asked with a worried look at Mike, he didn't understand what made him act like that. Lucas was the next to speak "Hey, Mike are you okay?"

Mike felt tears starting to form and fall down his face uncontrollably, his mouth quickly let out a shaky breath as he began to sob. He was shaking as he couldn't control his emotions. Eleven tilted her head in confusion at the state Mike was in.

"Woah, what happened dude?" Lucas quickly started to calm Mike down and started to become worried, why would a simple call with (Y/n) cause just a reaction? It didn't make sense until Lucas thought about it and the words Mike told them. "No...no...no she can't" 

Lucas felt his blood drain from his body as he looked at Mike and then the phone. Dustin didn't understand the sudden mood swings of the two boys."She can't what? Didn't she just say she won't be home? Maybe she went to a party or something?" With a carefree smile and calm tone.

Mike and Lucas both shook their head and tried to forget it, maybe they were just worried for no reason. (Y/n) was waiting for them after all, everything was going to be okay.

All they had to do was work together and calm down after all (Y/n) did tell them she would pick them up tomorrow after school in her red car and she would brag about it to the boys happily.

After a few minutes, they began their journey unaware that their tutor was just a house down with a smile as she drank with Steve, Carol, and Tommy before Nancy and Barb made their appearance.

Eleven looked down the street multiple times, unsure why the others were so tense when (Y/n) was just at the house next to them laughing, unaware of the dangers that were about to happen to her.

Unlocking the door to the housekey, everyone rushed in and looked around at the empty house, it was huge and filled with warm colors almost as warm as you were to them. Eleven looked around like a curious cat at the bright colors, it was different from the lab and the other place she had been in.

Talking out loud and catching the boys' wandering eyes and a better mood from a few minutes ago. "(Y/n)?" Broken speech came out like a question.

Mike spoke to her "(Y/n) isn't home yet." It was to the point and bland and the other two walked into the kitchen looking into the cabinets and fridge to steal some food.

"(Y/n)?"Eleven repeated and pointed at Steve's house."There."

Mike looked at Eleven with wide eyes and came up to her with a smile."Do you know where she is? She is over there? Is she okay?" Mike rambled out questions as he looked at Eleven. "(Y/n)...there...(Y/n)...smile."

Mike was now filled with ease at the girl's answer, he might have just heard you wrong. He ran to tell everyone, they were relieved to also find a handwritten note in the living room.

'Make yourself at home and show Eleven around for me. :)! I'll see my favorite students tomorrow after school, and remember I'm picking you guys up.' - (Y/n) your favorite tutor.

After spending around 2 hours at your home they began to get ready to go home and leave Eleven at the house with a Waffle in the girl's hand as she munched on it. About to say their farewells to the girl, the waffle fell from the girl's hand hitting the floor as she quickly turned her head to the wall and ran up to the window. 

"(Y/n)...gone...down..Will."

While the kids start to go haywire and panic while asking Eleven questions you were currently climbing out of the pool with a bit of difficulty.

November 9th , 1983 

You had assumed it was around 1 am when you finally got out of the pool and walked around the woods humming a familiar song, something too upbeat for the place you were in. Looking around Steve's house took around an hour until you got bored and walked into the woods avoiding your house in case Eleven was going to bring you back somehow or snitch.

The first place you found was the main street which you were at yesterday on a date with the older Wheeler brother, you found more questions than answers when you spotted Joyce's work and the ice cream shop not in view of the other like it was yesterday. 

Actually, the ice cream shop was two shops over next to Joyce's work on the same side. Did things really move around just by creating new scenes?

With a smile, you found a radio station in ruins and had a fun little idea to test a theory, you doubt many were awake at 2:30  am in Hawkins listening to the radio. And if someone was it would surely scare them, being bored and trying to avoid Will, made you come up with a lot of little side quests to examine the town regardless of the burning ache on your calves from walking around all night.

Tapping the mic with a testing tone, you heard feedback making you grin as you laughed and shuffled through everything. It didn't look much like the ruins of the 'upside down' only some dust and cracks but the equipment was working and looked just fine. It felt like this place was just thrown together in a rush while the other buildings and houses were more thought out and ruined.

No roof missing or really anything but dust was in the building, taking a risk you took off your mask. With one deep breath in and out, waiting for some type of polluted air like you had inhaled in the ruined pool. Right before you put on the mask, nothing in the air here was alike.

Although it was a bit stale and dusty the air was safe and easy to breathe in and out. Your body and mind were now filled with a rush of dopamine, you felt like you were on top of the world...

Smiling as you laughed, your laugh was loud and borderline insane as you couldn't contain the rush you were feeling now. You could damn near live in the inside out right now until your food ran out and or your food supply ran out, also being out this far made it so Will couldn't find you so easily.

You wanted them to think you were killed or missing long enough to push everyone to the edge of the cliff surrounded by the raging emotions of guilt, despair, anger, and longing. Only to show up and see the relief they would feel, just so you could fake some kind of memory loss or something.

With endless plans, you decided to have the fun idea you thought for when you found a certain record that you broadcast with your voice over the sound. You knew Will's voice sounded creepy over the phone so a radio station playing a song so upbeat and carefree be so creepy.

Maybe they would feel like they imagined it or think a ghost was near. The song you chose was fittingly how you felt but without the love parts.

'Top of the World' by the Carpenters.

Beginning the song with your hand on the mic, you sang as you pictured scared faces.

"Such a feelin's comin' over me, there is  wonder in most everything I see.~"

"Not a cloud in the sky got the sun in my eyes.~" 

It was ironic how the place you stood in was quite the bitter opposite of the lyrics. You loved how you sang such a pretty happy song while being in a twisted horror scape of the town. Here you were happily singing a song with an insanely different meaning.

"And I won't be surprised if it's a dream. Everything I want the world to be is now comin' true, especially for me.~"

"I'm on the top of the world lookin' down on creation'~"

"Something in the wind has learned my name, and it's telling me things are not the same~"

You felt like you could control everything now that you were starting to find holes in the world around you, ones that you would rip to shreds.

"In the leaves on the trees, and the touch of the breeze. There's a pleasing sense of happiness for me~"

Just remembering the decayed and lifeless trees in ruin made you smile.

"There is only one wish on my mind ~"

You were going to ruin everything and bask in the chaos you would create.

November 9th , 1983 

Having to find out if other places that were not in season one existed, aka Eddie's trailer and the rest of them. Which had you sweating from all the walking you had to do, you tried to cheat and ride a bike only for it to be rusted up and broke apart leaving a mess on your clothes and a sore back from falling.

If things really change but the new scene you made, the endless things you could do and watch the 'Character' dolls have to move with your strings controlling them. How fun would it be, and maybe there were two more seats for your new humans to watch the scenes together?

They would enjoy it, just like you, and watch how lifeless the others are around them. Only you and they were surrounded by dolls that moved with strings.

Having prepared to visit the 'upside down' you had made a map of where you could go and Eddie's trailer was one of them. But nothing could have prepared you to see only his trailer, the rest were like cardboard with only the front showing other trailers but when you walked to one you noticed none of them had backs or insides just the front of what you could see and you came over. Eddie's was the only one that was a full recreation of his home.

But when opening the door, expecting the upside-down version of the inside, it was just like you remembered it in person. None of the familiar cracks, dust, vines, and all-around creepiness of the upside down. It was normal like it wasn't even thought of yet to be changed by the 'upside down'.

But it was a sight blessing since you had no plans of leaving just yet, you wanted to be missing just enough to cause chaos. But what really left you stunned was Eddie looking straight at you in confusion. His mouth was opened and shock as he rubbed his eyes twice, looking at a gas mask in your hand and the ripped hoodie that revealed the gun on your hip.

"What the fuck!"

"I can explain?"

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

Warning!!! This chapter has a panic attack, some surprisingly warm fluff, and thoughts of heavy blackmail!!!

November 9th , 1983 

Although you told Eddie you could explain to him why you were suddenly in his living room, looking straight out of an apocalypse or even hell with the torn clothing you appeared in. The blood stain at the sleeves of your right hand from when you put Barb's blood in your hand to take her place.

The gun on your hip was also almost enough to send Eddie into a state of shock, one that was enough to have him pass out. You quickly dropped the gas mask in your hands with them going into a surrendering gesture to show you weren't going to harm him.

"How the actual fuck can you explain breaking into my home, with a gas mask, torn-up bloody clothing, and a fucking gun on your hip!" You opened your mouth to speak but Eddie cut you off with an angry tone.

"It's 3 am right now, and I walk into my living room to find you here. Are you a psycho or some kind of stalker?" Feeling a bit overwhelmed by the aggressive tone from Eddie and the heavy footsteps coming near you you take a few steps back until the door behind you meets your back.

"Wait, I can explain all this. Just give me a chance..." Forcing tears to appear was easy because of the tension you almost actually wanted to cry, you weren't prepared to be confronted and the state you were in. 

"No, I should call the damn cops instead on your ass!" You felt your blood drain from your body, the tiredness and the once overdosing feeling of being in control of everything was gone without warning.

"Eddie, please listen to me..." You asked once more as your body began to shake, if he actually did that you might have to end everything and become an outcast from everyone.

From the new popular girl to a deranged stalker who broke into the town's freak, everything you built would be for nothing. Everything, this had never happened before.

You were too careless and now you were stuck in the grave you dug from the impulsive actions you took, helpless and unable to have the upper hand. You fumbled behind your back to unlock the door and escape but Eddie slammed his two hands on each side of your head, towering over your shivering desperate form.

This was horrible, how could this happen to you, how could you twist this situation to your favor? It felt like you couldn't plan any type of route to control this.

"Why should I listen to you? We are barely even friends right now, hell strangers now." His glare made you start to panic with heavy intakes of air and exhales. Tears fell uncontrollably, as you began to look up at him like a rabbit about to be killed by a wolf.

Is this what others would feel when you would smile at them before turning into a cruel predator, ruining and trapping them with no escape?

"Please...I'm sorry."You spoke in a desperate shaky tone as words began to be impossible to leave your mouth as one of your hands came up to your chest. Gripping hard on the fabric of the pullover, pushing it into your chest as you continue to try to unlock the door with the hand behind you. 

All though you opened your mouth again to speak, nothing but sobs came out as your mind began to blur and you heard static in your ears. No type of worry or sympathy was in his eyes that held disgust and anger at the slight of you playing the victim with him as if you didn't break into his home.

You could feel your heart pound out of your chest as you couldn't handle these unfamiliar emotions, your hand behind you finally unlocked the door behind you. Eddie fell with you outside as he was holding his weight on the door, and you fell on your back with your eyes forced to shut as you waited for what would happen next to you.

Waiting in pain to feel the male body fall on top of you, nothing happens for a few moments. But you did feel dust and vines on the porch you fell on. 

Taking a moment to calm down your breathing and trying to gain enough strength to open your eyes. You didn't hear another body falling or feel one on top of you. Instead, you just found grey ashes falling on you, without Eddie near you, sitting up quickly to rub the tears out of your eyes. 

You curled up, hugging your legs as you cried into your knees. You still were shivering from the panic attack, and you began to mumble out small reassurance to yourself.

"Shush, shush. Everything is okay." You studdered out as you hiccuped as you spoke.

"I'm in control...nothing is going to happen." Even though you felt like that just a few minutes ago without difficulty.

Now was a whole other story, how could you believe that when Eddie knows everything?

You failed for once in your whole lifetime, you didn't have enough time to manipulate him to trust you like the others. You have lost, so quickly in the time you were here, never once driven this far from anyone. You were only successful with Steve and the other younger boys, but you didn't get to many others.

Being new to town and freshly popular meant one wrong move would end you, even though Eddie has been branded as a freak and outcast, everyone knew Eddie better than a newbie like you.

Why would they take his word over yours? But it was a 50/50 shot to win against him when Steve would most likely step in since you were at his party last night, well just a few hours ago.

Getting enough time to calm down you rose up with a smile on your face, although your eyes were swollen and cheeks red and wet with tears that you tried your best to wipe from your face.

Eddie was bound to be curious about where you had been, maybe you could explain to him because how could he even understand how you appeared inside but the moment you were outside, you were gone.

And the pain he must have felt from falling face-first into his porch would be enough to have the upper hand over him, a crazed smile painted your smile as you returned to your usual state, thinking nothing of what just happened to you. After all, if he reported you at his home late at night just for the cops to find out you went missing right after he called.

Knowing the future season, it would be a piece of cake to turn the story on him. Excitement filled your tired body once more, you were in control. Also having a gun was the last resort, a missing girl, gun, and bullet holes found in the Munson's trailer would be damning enough regardless of what Eddie would say.

What were you even worried about, it seemed so silly now as you walked back into Eddie's trailer this time with a scared look, at the male who had frozen peas on his nose from the fall.

Bringing your arm to rub your other arm you walked up and sat next to him on the same couch you were recently laughing and joking but now it was just silence and tense. You made the first move with a shaky voice but this time it was hopeful.

"Did you see what happened?"

"I did, but I can't really understand how you disappeared. It was impossible...I had looked around outside then came back thinking it was just my lack of sleep messing with my head." He was a lot calmer now and mostly confused, no longer angry at you.

"But when I walked back inside the gas mask you dropped was still there, I was starting to freak out until the pain of my nose reminded me as well that it happened." He looked at you a bit tired and just confused with what was happening.

"Yeah, I'm sorry that I gave you the wrong idea." You paused and looked back with a frown. "I can't even really understand what happened to me."

"I don't even know how you could see...me." You let out more tears as he listened to you play out what happened tonight. "You were the only person that actually saw me and your home was the only one that wasn't in ruins like everywhere else."

"Ruins? What do you mean others couldn't see you?" He sounded a bit more worried and friendly to you now as he took in your dirty, tired, and scared appearance that was nowhere near what he saw of you.

"Can you promise not to freak out or...think I'm crazy." You reached out your hand and grabbed his free one and a tight grip like he was the only one that could ground you here. He felt you look at him with pleading eyes that held no lies.

"I mean, I just saw you disappear and reappear in front of my eyes. So if anything you say now, I will believe you. Also, I'm sorry about earlier." He dropped the peas on the side table and held both of your hands with his large warm ones. It was almost too easy but something strikes you as weird.

Eddie did not take the news so well and understanding in the show but now he was waiting for your every word. With no panic, had Eddie also changed? 

"Thanks, well I was at Steve's house because he invited me and some others, well we also are neighbors. Everything was normal until Barb cut herself with a knife after the others pressured her into drinking which I tried to stop but her best friend Nancy made her do it." You frowned at the thought of it as Eddie listened with a nod as he grimaced at what you explained happened to Barb including Nancy not following her and your actions and helping Barb.

"I can't believe Nancy the so-called 'Good girl' acted like that to her friend. Didn't know her true color was like that, I mean it's her best friend and you weren't even friends with her." He then mumbled about having to go give her a visit at school tomorrow to check on her. You smiled and relaxed next to his warm presence. 

Normally you wouldn't enjoy such contact but with a yawn filling your body as you were hit with the tiredness of this night, it took a bigger toll than you thought. Once hearing you yawn loudly Eddie offered to move to his bed.

"It's nothing sexual or anything, it just seemed like everything I did to you and with how you look now you could be more comfortable in my bed?" He was blushing although you would have hidden your laugh you couldn't right now.

Weird how everything changed into a carefree and relaxing mood now after the nasty fight that the two of you had. "I'm down to cuddle up with my favorite loser ~ but let me continue my story." He blushed and nodded as he listened.

"Then I was grabbing my backpack to leave with Barb, I offered to let her crash at my house since she was in such a state. I even offered to call her parents and tell them she was with me. She agreed then when I grabbed my bag I saw something at the bottom of the pool and tried to get a closer look." You trailed off with regret in your voice.

"When I did, I sat on the diving board. In a flash, I was grabbed by some type of creature in the pool and dragged down..." You start to shake to play into the freaked-out victim. "When I hit the bottom of the pool I found the creature gone but I wasn't in the water anymore..."

"Creature?"

"Yeah, I don't know what happened but everything around me was like a nightmare, everything in ruins. The whole town was like this, it was dark and empty. I couldn't find anyone or any signs of life around, I walked everywhere and into others' homes." More tears came out of your eyes as you lied.

"I found the mask and put it on because of the black ash falling everywhere, I was screaming at the top of my lungs for anyone...but there was just silence and I felt hopeless until I saw your trailer..." You yawned and let a small smile on your face.

"Oh..."

"Yeah, I opened your trailer filled with hope as this was the last place I hadn't looked at, I was so happy your home was normal and then when I saw you I wanted to run up and hug you." You let out a small laugh as he frowned and said some more sorry's.

"It's okay, understand how it looked...and about the gun. I found it on the way here, I figured to grab it in case something came back."

"Shit, that kinda explains everything...kinda but not really since it's kind of a lot to take in but I saw it with my own eyes that you vanished." You nodded and thanked him for listening to you. "Well, can I take you up on the offer to sleep on your bed?"

Eddie blushed once more "Yeah, just give me a few seconds." Just like the other day when he shut the door in your face, you heard him move around things quickly.

With how easy it became to get Eddie back on your side, you decide he was also a human just like you. Although he was mostly sweet to you, you couldn't forget what he did to you and how he made you feel.

It should have still made you mad at him but instead, you were proud and fond of him now, he showed you the best type of experience. He left you unable to think, made you sob uncontrollably, showed you what it felt like to be prey in front of a predator and he somehow made you feel relaxed and comfortable with ease.

No one has ever caused you to feel truly helpless or relaxed even longing for some warmth, you laugh quietly at the situation. 

He would be the perfect person to do some chaos while you couldn't leave the 'upside down', you also now had a warm bed, clean and comfortable place to hide out. 

"Eddie, can I borrow some clothes of yours and use your shower?" You heard him yell back yes and to give him a moment to grab some extra clothes for you.  You were going to have such a fun time now, you could stay safe and bring Eddie closer to you.

But although you would use Eddie to mess with the plot some, you wouldn't allow him to get hurt or too much involved. After all, he was your new friend and could watch over Barb and bring her here.

November 9th , 1983 

Waking up with warm arms wrapped around your hip and torso was a new feeling, you didn't remember went you fell asleep but you knew it at least took 15 minutes to convince Eddie you didn't care if he slept with you in the bed. You didn't want him to wake up poorly on the couch since you needed him to be in tip-top shape for your plans.

And the selfish need to tease the male, as much as out of character you were with him, you didn't mind it too much because it was fun. You never were this close with anyone.

He somehow wiggled into your heart after the fight and even stopped your more sadistic thoughts of making him stir trouble with Steve but it was quickly forgotten when imagining Eddie being hurt by someone other than you.

As you tried to break through the tight hold of the bigger male, it only made him pull you closer while mumbling in your ear for five more minutes. His body was pressed into your back leaving no space left and you felt something a bit too hard to be anything else. 

It was funny, how would he react when you were about to tease him?

November 8th , 1983 

While you just entered the 'upside down' for around 30 minutes, Nancy on the other hand was throwing on her hoodie as she sat up in Steve's bed with him turned away from her and face deep in the pillow, sleeping peacefully as Nancy looked at him.

"Hey, Steve...Steve...Steve?" She said his name a few times before touching his back which made him let out a Mmm, unbothered to wake up for his girlfriend. "I'll see you tomorrow...okay?"

Steve just snuggled deep into the pillow and made the same noise. She left in disappointment but when she did go outside to head home, Barb's truck was gone by then.

Unknowingly rushed away just a few minutes ago, the first difference you made, but on the walk to her house she spotted a familiar red Chevelle SS 454 convertible in the driveway of Steve's neighbor, although Steve's house was very spaced out from the house that held your car.

Nancy didn't know how to feel at seeing your car, one 1970s car that was a vibrant red, and the only one she had ever seen in town. She frowned at the thought of you and Steve being so close.

Now it made sense that you were at the small get-together with Steve before she and Barb got there, how many times had Steve and you hung out or met?

Remembering every detail of the times and actions both you and Steve were together, all the smiling and laughing together as if the two of you were childhood friends. She couldn't forget him trying to stop you from leaving even though his girlfriend was next to him.

Steve didn't even look at her with such fondness, at least that's what she felt. You on the other hand didn't seem to look at him the same but being so friendly after you just showed up made her mad.

How could the two of you just click like that after it took her months for Steve to glance her way, but the moment you showed up with him in school? After being in the town for only a week, she felt relieved when you left to check on Barb and didn't return outside with the rest of them.

 Then the fight she and Barb had was different from the rest, what did you say to Barb to act like that? On the stairs as she was heading to follow Steve upstairs.

"Nance!" Barb called stopping her from going upstairs to look at Barb."Nancy, where are you going?"

"Nowhere, just upstairs...to change." Feeling cold and drenched in water with a towel around her and a happy smile on her face when the forgotten friend of hers never came out after, you followed her. "I fell into the pool" She chuckled as Barb showed her a look of disappointment and hidden anger.

Before Barb could speak, Nancy spoke again without letting her speak. "Why don't you go ahead and go home, I'll just get a ride or something." Barb wished she could say she was shocked at Nancy's behavior, but it still hurt her as without letting her speak, she discarded her easily.

"You know what, Nancy? "Barb's voice was stern and blunt. "I came to tell you, I was actually going to leave with (Y/n) and crash at her place since my best friend couldn't be bothered to check on me all night and instead (Y/n) who I have only met two times came and check up on me and even fucking helped wrap up my wound." 

Nancy was about to speak but Barb didn't let her. "The wound which was basically caused by you and others pressuring me into drinking!" 

"Barb, you didn't have to drink it. It was your own choice." Nancy didn't know what was making Barb so angry.

"Yeah, totally it's not like I didn't have everyone but (Y/n) telling me to drink, and the only reason I didn't listen to (Y/n). Was because my best friend told me too!" Barb let an angry sigh out of her mouth. "I was just trying to help you fix it and didn't Steve also say you didn't have to drink?"

Barb thought she was going to have blood pressure problems after this conversation and one where Nancy didn't see anything wrong with the situation. "Yeah, that reminds me. Steve only said that after (Y/n) said something. (Y/n) , even though it should have been my friend."

"Why do you keep bringing her up anyway."

"Nancy, are you for real right now? Or did that dumb jock take your brain away? The only reason I keep saying her name is because she did everything you were supposed to do!"

"Why do I have to babysit you Barb? You are smart and old enough to take care of yourself." Nancy spoke with a tone of righteousness, Barb was down with her for tonight.

"Fine, Nancy. Don't come crying to me about Steve when he dumps you after you put out. Hell, I hope he does it it brings back the old Nance."

"You're wrong Barb. I haven't changed, you just can't stand I have a boyfriend now and don't need you all the time now." Barb just looked at Nancy and rolled her eyes.

"Whatever, I'm gone." Barb left as Nancy watched her go with a frown, but she turned her back and walked upstairs leaving Barb, who was lucky enough to not die tonight.

November 9th , 1983 

Steve woke up later than usual, maybe it was because of the alcohol or the rolling in the sheets with Nancy last night but with a huge stretch, he began his usual routine. The hot shower would wake him up, followed by the pampering of the iconic hairstyle he had earned his nickname. A quick look into the mirror revealed his cocky smirk as he did a once-over on his appearance. 

Smiling as he spoke into the mirror. "Damn, Harrington. You look good." Fixing up some last touches before he paused, looking at the bathroom mirror that was as big as yours. He didn't know why he suddenly remembered the cracked and broken mirror that left him with questions. But it was quickly forgotten as he walked outside to his car.

Getting inside with him humming a song, driving out of his driveway, he looked over to spot your red car outside. Maybe you were skipping? He couldn't have that happening since you were under his wing now, friends look out for each other after.

Parking quickly he ran up to your door and started knocking loudly and waited for you to answer but it was just quiet like no one was there. He didn't know what to do, but he did remember you being pretty close to Barb last night, you didn't even say goodbye or anything.

He was trying to piece together all the times Nancy talked about Barb, he knew she had a car so maybe the two of you went to school together.

Not thinking much about it anymore, he just continued on until he was inside of the school where he found Nancy at her locker with Barb a few feet away. He had to speak with Nancy first before he would go to Barb asking where you were.

Sliding next to her, at her locker. "Hey ." he smiled as the two began to talk about last night and left her with a simple kiss before walking to confront Barb about your whereabouts.

"Hey, Barb. Did (Y/n) leave with you last night? I saw her car still in her driveway and knocked on her door this morning." He smiled at the red-haired girl who seemed worried. 

"No...but last night we were supposed to go to her house and let me sleep over but after I talked to Nancy last night, (Y/n) went to grab her backpack but when I tried to find her she was gone." Barb was scared at the news of her seemingly missing without a trance.

Well besides the torn jacket and broken necklace still lying inside her car, she couldn't tell anyone about that until she knew more about what happened to her.

"Weird, but thanks for letting me know. She might have been a heavy sleeper?" Steve tried to shrug it off but it still felt weird to him. He could always call you later today after school.

If only the photos of Nancy and you stayed hidden to not cause any panic about the soon-missing posters they would have to put up.

November 9th , 1983 

"You're fucking heavy, you know that?" Eddie just let out a laugh while hugging you tighter then letting go of you to get up and ready for school.

"Don't complain after you begged me to sleep with you, after all, losers are always touch starved.~" He ruffled your hair as you sat up watching him grab some random clothes. 

"Whatever you needy little miscreant, I want to ask you a favor for me." You smiled looking at his questioning face.

"What would that be, princess ?"

"Tell Barb to come over today after school, I really want her to know I'm okay."

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

Warning !!! - The reader mentions some of her past actions, cruel and sadistic experiments which result in the death of the subject! The reader didn't cause the death though!!!

If you want to skip over that part I will leave a * at where it begins and stops.

November 9, 1983

Eddie looked at you with an uncertain look at the request you made for him, he moved one of his hands to his chin as he paused trying to think of how he could tell Barb. Although he would have no problem doing so for you since his place was weirdly the only safe haven for your still tired look and minor bruises he didn't see before.

"Well, I would happily do that for you but I'm not sure if Barb will listen or talk to me." He felt bad for the first time in a while about being the school's freak, he usually was indifferent about it most of the time.

Many people just move out of their way when he's in school like he was infected with some kind of illness that others would catch if he was near them. It might have been the illness of social suicide when someone would get near him and try to befriend them.

You probably don't know how much you really meant to Eddie, the way you still smiled at him when you learned about his social standing and other unappealing sides he had. He was sure you heard a lot from Steve.

He never expected you to actually smile with the same warmth before you knew about him like you didn't care about the negative things about him. Instead of never seeing you unless in the school hallways or if you did try to buy drugs from him, you showed up uncaring that he lived in a trailer park.

You even came up with a reason to talk to him all the time without either of you getting hurt, you had tried your best to be near him. But having you in his home with a gun on your hip threw his care and a great view of you out of the window, what was left with anger and betrayal of him actually opening up to you.

But still in the end you were just scared and trapped in some sort of shitty horror movie plot and when you came to him in such a state he only made you sob and shake. It was like you were going to die, the way you acted was nowhere near what he had seen of you.

He wanted to comfort you when you started sobbing but betrayal blurred his vision, leading him to fall flat on his face. Earning him some frozen peas and a defeated version of you that had given up. He really fucked up things but after hearing everything he somehow found himself cuddled up with you wearing his shirt.

Maybe you would want to cuddle again tonight if you still didn't know how to leave the place you were in.

"Actually I'm pretty sure Barb might hate me or something." He brought his hand to rub the back of his head, almost embarrassed to share the information, he really hoped you didn't feel disappointed at the news.

"Really? Well just slip a note into the locker, add my name, and put your address on it. Simple and easy right?" You smiled as you saw the embarrassed and shy nature he was showing gone and replaced with the happy usual him.

"Oh, that should totally work! Let me grab a pen and paper." You watched him messily dig through his bag as other things were thrown out as if they were in the way. You glanced town at some papers he pulled out, it looked like some homework involving math and English.

When you picked it up you saw the due date was yesterday which made you frown and burn holes into the male's back, his homework was completely blank, and not even his name was on it. You were disappointed in him but you remembered he was held back a few times making him invite Dustin and Mike into his DND club.

"Can you also hand me a pen?" He nodded as he found everything he needed then tilted his head when you grabbed one of his pens and started to do his homework, even adding the way to get the answer instead the teacher would try to say he cheated.

Eddie just shrugged his shoulder and began writing a note to slip into Barb's locker, he knew only because it was a few lockers over his.

As both of you started writing, you solved a few answers wrong knowing it would be suspicious if he knew all the questions but you knew he would at least get a B- or a C+.

"So I just wrote ' (Y/n) is missing, please come, alone to this address for answers.' How does it sound? Good right!" He smiled as he showed off his paper like a cat would with a mouse for their owner. You froze as you took in the information.

He was cute but also a dumbass, that note was definitely not something a normal person would follow.

"Aw, you sure did try your best, but if I personally got that note I would have called the cops and reported it. It sounded like a threat, come alone? I'm missing and the only way to get answers was your address. " You laughed at his disappointed face like a wounded puppy. If he were to cry you might have kissed his tears, after all, he did look cute when he cried.

"But I tried my best, I couldn't come up with anything else." You reached one of your hands towards him with your palm open so he could give you a new piece of paper.

"I'm proud of you for trying your best, but let me do it and you get ready for school. Also, turn in this homework today, I did it for you as a thank you for this and everything." You smiled as he grabbed the homework you did for him.

"Thanks, I'm going to hop in the shower then change." You nodded and waved him off, and began to think of something that wasn't threatening at all. 

You tapped the pen on your forehead as you tried to think of something, 'Hey Barb, it's me (Y/n), I need to speak to you so come to this place after school.'

It sounded fine but the fact no one saw you today, how could you have come in and put it in her locker without someone seeing you? Also once you told her where you were would she even come to Eddie's trailer? Very unlikely if what Eddie said was true, she could also report Eddie once she showed up.

You hummed the song you remember from your past world, one that was nowhere close to being made. 'Turn the lights off' Felt like a calming song to you, one that immediately made your brain work faster to find anything to write. After hearing the song multiple times while working on your experiments, you had conditioned yourself.

Just like Pavlov's dog experiment, you had worked on things you loved with music added making your brain start to focus and become more clear. Every time you did so, you would solve something you tried to for an hour then give up and listen to music making the work become clear and finished within 10 minutes.

You enjoyed others as your test subjects but recently you could only have used the test subjects twice a month which led you to experiment on yourself and mind. But nothing major like the two maggots you created, one was named Yang, and the other one was named Ying, you remember the praise you achieved from the creation but also the angry complaints because you never gave up the way to make them.

**************

Truly a one of a kind, the Yang maggot had to be consumed by a test subject and the Ying one would be held in a separate habit. The purpose of the bugs was simple, once someone slightly hurt the Ying one the Yang could feel it 100x worse and would infect the subject. You remembered laughing at the subject screaming at the top of their lungs as the pain brought them to the floor.

The pain they felt had you entertained for days until the subject somehow couldn't take the week of testing you did on them, frowning at the subject's unresponsiveness. You walked over to the corpse and examined the cause of death, using white gloves that reached your top forearms, wearing a white lab coat along with a name tag that had you staring into the camera with a freezing blank face.

You never had a subject die or you before, grabbing the chin of the subject's body, turning their chin side to side as you hover over the corpse. Noting the slit throat the body had meant some other person came in to kill your subject, you felt the tiniest of remorse at the death, someone had killed the subject you were planning to release after you removed the maggot from his brain with a quick surgery.

The board had promised to you to let the subject live after a week erase their memories and pay them a handsome sum of money. It pissed you off that you were lied to, although you enjoy the subject's pain and anger you had no need to kill any of them. When you were finished you always paid them then let them leave.

But something inside of you sparked at the death of the subject, maybe guilt or was it excitement. You were willing to watch death but not cause it unless it was necessary. After all, it was a huge hassle to deal with.

Psychological Experiment Log - Subject Y/N
Experiment Title: Ying and Yang Maggot Behavioral Study
Location: Underground Research Facility - Lab 04
Date: [Insert Date]
Lead Examiner: Subject Y/N
Observers: Dr. Madeline Reeves, Agent Dorian Hale, Prof. Alan Whitmore

BEGIN EXPERIMENT RECORDING:

00:00 – Introduction & Setup
The laboratory is dimly lit, the only illumination coming from the overhead surgical lights. A series of reinforced glass enclosures line the back wall, each housing the mysterious Ying and Yang Maggots—a rare, genetically altered species exhibiting dualistic properties. One thrives on pain, the other on pleasure. When separated, they remain docile, unremarkable. When together, they synchronize, amplifying each other's effects.

Y/N stands before the examination table, dressed in a pristine white lab coat. Her movements are fluid, confident, each gesture deliberate as she prepares the next phase of her study. Unlike previous recordings, there is no blankness in her eyes—there is light, amusement, anticipation.

She smiles. A genuine smile. A dangerous one.

00:05 – Interaction with the Subjects
Two test subjects sit restrained in reinforced chairs across from her. One—a man in his late thirties, hardened and defiant. The other—a woman, younger, shaking slightly but attempting to mask her fear.

Y/N clasps her hands together, stepping toward them with the warmth of a gracious host. “You must be so uncomfortable. I do apologize, but science requires sacrifice, don’t you think?” Her voice is honeyed, melodic. Too friendly.

She kneels beside the male subject first, tilting her head. “Tell me, have you ever wondered what true equilibrium feels like? Perfect harmony? Absolute balance?”

The man grits his teeth. “Go to hell.”

Y/N laughs. Not a cold, empty sound—no, it is warm, full of delight, like someone sharing an inside joke.

00:10 – Maggot Introduction
She retrieves a glass container, holding it up for them to see. Inside, the Ying and Yang Maggots writhe—one stark white, the other pitch black. They coil around one another in a mesmerizing, fluid motion. Opposites. Complements. A perfect pair.

Y/N exhales in awe. “Aren’t they beautiful?” Her fingers caress the glass, eyes flickering with something close to adoration.

She turns to the woman now, crouching to meet her tearful gaze. “Now, let’s test a theory. I believe that humans, like these creatures, are only truly complete when experiencing both ends of sensation—pain and pleasure. So, let’s see how well you balance.”

00:15 – Application & Results
She unseals the container and carefully places the white maggot onto the woman’s arm. The creature burrows in instantly. The subject gasps, eyes widening—not in pain, but in euphoria. A shaky moan escapes her lips as her body trembles with an overwhelming flood of pleasure. Pure, unfiltered bliss.

The male subject’s expression shifts from anger to confusion. “What… what the hell did you do?”

Y/N’s smile stretches wider. “Oh, you’ll see.”

She then places the black maggot onto the man’s forearm. It, too, burrows in. The reaction is immediate. He screams—a soul-wrenching sound of raw, undiluted agony. Veins bulge against his skin as his body writhes, spasming uncontrollably.

Y/N watches, eyes glowing with satisfaction. Not the passive gaze of an observer, but the delighted focus of an artist admiring her masterpiece.

She turns back to the woman, whose body still shakes—her expression trapped between rapture and confusion. “It’s wonderful, isn’t it?” Y/N whispers, brushing a strand of hair from the woman’s sweat-drenched forehead. “That’s the power of balance.”

00:20 – Synchronization Test
With the two subjects reacting in opposite extremes, Y/N retrieves a scalpel. “Now, let’s see what happens when I bring them together.”

She presses the blade lightly against the woman’s arm. A small cut. Barely more than a scratch. But the instant blood is drawn, the black maggot on the man twitches—and his pain magnifies. His screams reach a fever pitch.

Simultaneously, the woman’s pleasure increases. She gasps, body jerking as though caught in the throes of something both beautiful and horrifying.

The maggots are linked.

Y/N inhales, eyes alight with discovery. “Fascinating.”

She experiments further—pressing harder on the woman’s wound. The man shrieks. The woman moans. Equal opposites. Perfect harmony.

Y/N’s fingers twitch in excitement. “Balance. It’s all balance.”

00:30 – Conclusion & Aftermath
She steps back, observing the two subjects in their respective states of torment and ecstasy. She hums softly to herself, a serene expression gracing her features. This is what she was searching for.

She turns to the observation glass, knowing full well that Dr. Reeves, Agent Hale, and Professor Whitmore are watching. With deliberate slowness, she lifts her bloodstained fingers to her lips and smiles.

A real, satisfied, human smile.

The camera lingers on her expression before the feed cuts to black.

END EXPERIMENT RECORDING.

**************

After two minutes you remember the school had payphones there that you could give Eddie's number to speak to Barb yourself, but there was no guarantee she could hear you or even call. You were technically in the 'Upside Down' even though Eddie's trailer was still suck in the real town, you hoped that since you were here everything should be fine and not stop your voice from being heard.

Finally writing down Eddie's number, but now was the part to actually convince her to call the number, you needed something nice and safe.

But you had to mention your name, humming again you smiled at finding the perfect thing to say.

'I want to talk, I hope you aren't mad at me for disappearing last night. Please call me, this is my number and I'm not feeling good, I'm skipping today and got my friend to give you this letter. Call me during lunch if you can. Also p.s please don't tell anyone else that I want to talk to you or that you got this note. '

It was easygoing and came from you, one letter that gave information that was precise, and only you would know, perfect for Barb but you debated on her telling anyone else. You had no plan to let anyone but Barb and Eddie, you only added Barb because you wanted to drive a wedge in between Nancy and Barb.

Nancy didn't deserve Barb so now she was yours to take after all, a best friend shouldn't have abandoned Barb who died waiting for her best friend to come back down and leave. You only pitied those who died in the show, but Barb you weren't too attached to since she was gone so fast. 

Maybe since you really didn't know much about Barb or her actions you were a bit more interested in her, or how human she seemed after Nancy abandoned her. Finders keepers Nance.

It wasn't long before Eddie hugged you goodbye and warned you to stay inside if you really were only safe here. He also offered to swing by your house and grab some clothes for you. You nodded and told him to go to your room to grab some cash because you wanted to cook and feed both of you and his uncle if you saw him.

You told him everything you needed, also writing him a grocery list and a map of your house and where your key was. You really doubted they left her in your home after she most likely snitched on you that you were down here with Will but you weren't going to try to find him yet.

Opening your backup in Eddie's bedroom, you grabbed your water and a sandwich you packed in the backpack like you did for Will. But the difference was the dart gun you bought from the gun store, you loaded the darts in to prepare for the worst. With that, you grabbed some shorts from your bag and slipped them on but uncaring if you still had Eddie's shirt. 

Like always finders keepers were your go-to phrase right now.

Now all you had to do was wait for the phone to ring and hope to be heard by the redhead.

November 9, 1983

Eddie was successful and putting the note in Barb's locker going unnoticed by any others, he was a little late for class because of the note but when was he not late, his teacher could be a little forgiving if for once in the school year, he had done his work for a class, which was only due yesterday but it should be fine.

He was proved right when he walked into his math class with the homework in his hands as the teacher looked him up and down before staring at the paper he was given. Eddie began to sweat a little because of the silence of the class as they also stared at the homework paper that Eddie actually had and was turning in.

"Mr.Munson, is this what I think it is?" The math teacher had a stern look as Eddie nodded and handed his open hand to glance at the paper.

"Sorry, it's late." He looked down as he rubbed his arm in nervousness as everything was still awkward with silence that was broken once the teacher spoke to him.

"Munson, I'm proud of you. Although you have a few wrong questions, you actually tried for once in my class." He gave the male who was still standing in front of the whole class with tense shoulders but his head lifted up in surprise at the warm tone and praise from the teacher.

"I know it may be nothing to the rest of the class that you turned in and did your homework, but you did it for the first time which is still a great achievement." He gave the male a kind shoulder pat and smiled at the class.

"I want everyone to congratulate Eddie for finally trying! And maybe this will happen more with the support of the class!" He let go of Eddie whose eyes looked at the usual mean and rude looks that held some kindness in them as they clapped for him and some even smiled at him making the tips of his ears burn with a blush.

Although you did Eddie's homework for him, he now wanted to try a bit more for his class. He felt like he didn't want to disappoint them, maybe all he needed was a bit of kindness and praise to try harder. Or spending more time with you, you had done his homework easily so maybe you could help him.

The whole class he spent with a smile on his face as he listened to the teacher and wrote some notes that gave the teacher a smile back.

Baby steps Eddie, Baby steps.

November 9, 1983

Nancy was sitting down at the lunch table, next to Steve with Tommy and Carol across from them but there was a bag on a seat next to Steve as if he was holding it for someone. Nancy didn't know how to feel about the bag but she did know one thing, you weren't here.

She felt the weight on her shoulders disappear as she didn't see you anywhere so far but she was still a little tense because Barb was ignoring her all day and not even trying to listen to her.

Even after she said she was sorry about leaving her, she didn't say sorry for what she said last night. She looked at Carol's leg that was on the table with a huge red bruise on her ankle. "If it's not frostbite then what is it?"

"Ugh, I don't care what it is, it's disgusting!" Steve motioned his hand to shoo Carol's leg off the table. "Get it off the table. We're eating here!" Tommy laughs when Carol slaps her boyfriend's hand away from touching it and puts her leg off the table and back down with her other leg.

"Also, Tommy when you left did you see (Y/n)?" Steve asked as if he just remembered about you missing but he had horrible timing since Nancy was glaring at his question. But Steve paid her no mind as he looked at Tommy waiting for an answer.

"(Y/n) ? No, I didn't but aren't you two neighbors?"Tommy spoke with a smile remember that Steve was in a good mood when the both of you walked to his house, well Steve was running but it had been a while since Steve looked genuinely happy and not that romantically happy that he would be with Nancy.

Steve looked at you like a childhood best friend, Tommy saw him like that with him but when he started dating Nancy, Tommy didn't have much time to hang out with just the guys.

"Why?" Carol asked with a semi-questioning tone. Steve just shrugged his shoulders. 

"She has been missing all day, Barb actually told me she didn't see (Y/n) when she left." Steve filled them in while Tommy and Carol shared a tilt to their heads.

"Whose Barb?" Tommy spoke up while Carol was nodding waiting for the answer. Nancy looked at them dumbfounded, it was clear Barb was the only one else that was there that they didn't know.

"It's Barbara, the redhead."

"No clue." Nancy sighed at the behavior of the couple. "The one who cut her hand last night."

"Oh! That girl (Y/n) went to go play nurse with! I get it now, but I hope (Y/n) just skipping on something so don't be worried." Tommy said not knowing that his words would be proved wrong soon. 

"I guess so, she is probably fine. I'll visit her house again after school." Steve spoke as everyone but Nancy nodded to him, thinking Steve was looking out for you.

"But when we did leave we heard a show happening upstairs ~" Tommy spoke as Carol began to moan out Steve's trying to mimic Nancy from last night. Nancy was blushing and also embarrassed at the loud couple.

It happened for a minute until Steve stopped them.

Nancy looked at the lunchroom exit door to make eye contact with Johnatan Byers, who was holding some photos close to him as he walked away.

November 9, 1983

Barb had read the note you got to a friend to drop in her locker, she had to read it a few times to make sure it wasn't a prank. She remembered you had a class shared with her, it was English so she had seen your writing a few times already.

She was worried about you when you disappeared last night while she found your blood, broken necklace, and torn piece of your pullover. But she felt a bit of relief by the note and it meant you weren't attacked by something or someone. She knew the youngest Byer's boy in passing from when she would come over to Nancy's.

It put her on the edge last night when she rushed home panicking at the clues left behind but they were about to be answered when she called or that's at least what she hoped when the phone rang two times before a little bit of static was hear but it was soft like it was a long-distance call.

Not really a bother to her when you said "Barb? Is that you?" Your voice held a sweet happy friendliness to it almost as if she could hear your smile from the phone. Barb started to smile as well once she heard your voice.

"Yeah it is, it's you right (Y/n)?"

"Yup, I'm sorry about last night...if you are free tonight, want to come over and we can talk more? I need to explain to you what happened." You waited to hear Barb's response but some more static was heard but not enough for the two of you not to hear each other.

"I'll call my mom and ask after we hang up. But if she says yes, should I wait for you at your house or after school?" You didn't know how she would take the information you were about to give her.

"Umm...well that's what I was going to talk about." You sounded worried. "I'm kinda in a tough situation right now, but my friend can show you where to go." 

"I know where your house is though. And is this the same friend that sent the note to you?" You laugh lightly at her response. "Woah I knew you were smart but I didn't think you would so quickly put two and two together. After all, I have tons of friends." 

Barb blushed at the praise and cleared a throat. "So where are you and who is your friend?"

"I'll tell you if you promise not to freak out once I do. You understand ~" You decided to use a flirty tone for the last part knowing Barb was easy to tease from last night and you were in a quite good mood after you took a long spirit to your house to see if Eleven was there, but you felt nothing nor heard anything that would let you know if she was there. Then you quickly ran back with a huge smile as you made it back taking off your gas mask once you walked inside of Eddie's trailer and plopped on the couch chugging a water bottle.

"Okay...I promise." She didn't seem to take it seriously but you hoped she would keep her word.

"It's Eddie Munson, he helped me last when I drank a little too much and wandered around to the other side of town. It was actually kind of funny." You laughed trying to keep the mood happy and carefree.

"Did you just say...EDDIE MUNSON!" People turned their heads to look at Barb who curled into herself trying to hide. " And you promised me you wouldn't freak out, Bad girl~" You teased her again to divert her attention from Eddie to you.

"Yeah, he's actually pretty nice and I told him you would wait for him and he offered to drive you here where I'm at to speak more. Ahh would you look at the time-"

"wait wait"

"I got to go, sorry Barb. See you soon !" You hung up before she could protest not coming over, it was now in Eddie's hands to do the rest.

You spied in Eddie's room looking for some blackmail or just some embarrassment to use against him, and you forget about one of your favorite scenes. The photos reveal, that Steve would break Jonathan's camera because of the photos, but this now involves you.

After all, you are a little too close with the two males, who knows what would happen if you were in those photos after Steve knew of the date you had with the male?

If only you could have been there.

"Where is (Y/n)?"

Hope you guys enjoy this new chapter that I lost for a few minutes until I got it back thankfully!

I will not lie but the reader does have a favorite right now. But pray for any of the reader's favorites, she may be sweet now to the favorite but won't blink twice to hurt them.

The next chapter will be the photo scene, then Barb and Eddie, and Steve finding a blood stain on the diving board he saw you sitting on in the photos.

Please let me know your thoughts on this chapter!

Thanks for the counting support and hearts, enjoy!

Reader: Let's cuddle 

Eddie: Thou shan't thief my purity 

Reader: Come here, dork

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

Warning !!! Out of Character Steve, heavy threats of harm and fighting for your life.

November 9, 1983

Steve was in a not-so-good disposition after discovering what a certain red-haired girl brought to his attention, the creepy Byers older brother had photos of his small pool party last night. The bothersome male who had gone on a date with his new little neighbor who was missing in action at the moment didn't make his mood any better.

You should have never even spoken with the freak, but at least you got it out of your system unlike Jonathan on the other hand has yet to get the message.

The strange off-putting feeling came back to him from this morning when you didn't answer your front door when he saw your car in the driveway. Only the silence was eerie when just yesterday afternoon you opened the door wearing a cheerful smile as the warm decor of your home welcomed him in to eat some food before the small party.

Not that he was expecting you to always be warmly smiling while answering the door every time he knocked but from the growing friendship the two of you had was becoming a stress reliever recently. With some college admissions, thinking about the future, and tutoring prep haunting over his shoulders, you had been a little bit of a breath of fresh air. 

Plus he still had questions about the broken mirror he had witnessed just like the kids you were tutoring, of course, they looked around everywhere.

But just like his girlfriend Nancy, he had felt at ease with you if not more but he wasn't willing to admit that after only knowing you for a few days. But his best friend liked you and Carol did too. Nancy on the other hand had not been so liked by the couple, it was worrying a bit but his friends were just overprotective of him just like he was with you.

Even more overprotective since you seem to attract all the freaks to you, maybe you were just too kind to types like then. That wouldn't last long now that one of them just took stalker-like photos.

After he just heard there were perverted photos the male took of his girlfriend after having a date with you? Steve felt his blood boil at the information. Instead of letting his rage show he decided to hold back until he saw the photos and question, he waited with his whistleblower and Tommy and Carol who had expressed disgust and anger at the male hearing what the redhead said.

"(Y/n) is definitely not going to like hearing about this tomorrow at school," Carol spoke with a disgusted tone and a worried one, Tommy held his girlfriend closer. "Yeah, well just got to teach Byers a lesson for (Y/n) won't have to worry about him."

Tommy looked at Steve's face knowing Steve was growing fond of you, he expected an angry frown and stern face but when he saw something worse he was a bit surprised that Steve was frowning hard as he bit into his lip a bit by accident. Tommy didn't know if it was because of Nancy or (Y/n) or both of the girls.

The only thing he knew was it wasn't going to be pretty.

Only time will tell if it is going to be a disaster, just waiting for the male to appear in front of the group caused the tension to grow heavier and heavier. But it wasn't long before they spotted the male walking towards them unaware of the conflict about to begin.

Steve was quick to slide the truck off the car he was sitting on top of, when his feet hit the ground smoothly, he had a smile on his face that hid the anger he felt. He was eerily calm as he faced the male with his hands resting on his hips, Tommy and Carol had a devilish smile while the red-haired girl held a frown that was filled with disgust towards the gloomy-looking male.

"Hey, man." As Steve spoke he and his group walked closer to Johnatan, with a smile still on his face not yet showing his true emotions until he looked at the photos first. Johnathan on the other hand held a look filled with worry and confusion at the group. But there was one thing he did know and it was that the group was hostile towards him.

"What's going on?"His voice was already filled with dread as he spotted Nicole. "Nicole here was, uh telling us about your work."Steve still held that smile.

"We've heard great things."Carol spoke followed by her boyfriend. "Yeah, sounds cool."

"And we'd just love to take a look. You know,as."Steve paused for a moment to change his tone into something condescending."Connoisseurs of art."Sighing Johnathan spoke trying to hold back his worried expression. 

"I don't know what you're talking about." Deflecting Steve's demand and trying to walk away but it wasn't that easy when he almost instantly got his bag snatched away from Tommy.

Who threw it straight to Steve as the male caught it he showed a grin at the suspect. "Man, he is totally trembling. He must have something to hide."Digging in the bag Steve quickly found and revealed the photos in his hands."Here we go."

Steve looked through the photos first. "Oh, man." While Tommy looked over his shoulder. "Let me see." Steve handed Tommy the ones he looked over at as Carol walked closer to look. Tommy handed the ones Steve gave him. "Yeah, this isn't creepy at all."

Steve paused when he saw one photo that truly stood out. It was a photo of you inside with Barb in the background, although it was a bit hard to see. There you were held closely by Barb as your hand was placed on her cheek a little too intimately for a friend, actually something Steve would do to Nancy before having a make-out session.

It didn't help that Barb was looking into your eyes with heavy-lidded eyes and a hopeful look as if she wished you did something more with her. Steve was pissed when he saw your expression, with a smirk you looked at her with interest like one he would get from other girls and one he had never gotten to see.

When he goes home today he was going to confront you for this photo, but he was going to get Nancy to ask about Barb. Although he was okay with anyone loving whoever they wanted, others weren't so open-minded. He hoped the others wouldn't see what he saw, looking at the last photo he saw you sitting alone on the diving board with a bored expression.

He felt some relief that Barb wasn't near you but he felt a bit sad he forgot about you while he was with Nancy, if only he didn't pass out after. The two of you could have chatted a bit more, he just realized that he didn't really know much about him as you knew about him but he could always fix that later.

"I was looking for my brother."

"No, this is called stalking." Steve hummed as he frowned at the male. Nancy walked up to the group with confusion. "What's going on?"

"Here's the starring lady!"Tommy spoke with a laugh. "What?"

"This creep was spying on us last night." Nancy glanced at the culprit in question as Carol spoke and handed Nancy the photo. "He was probably going to save this one for later."

Nancy looked at it in disgust as Steve clicked his tongue and popped his knuckles while looking a Johnatan with a glare."See, you can tell that he knows it was wrong, but..." Walking closer to him Steve spoke more in a demeaning tone. "Man, that's the thing about perverts. It's hardwired into them." 

Messing with his clothes as he continued. "You know, they just can't help themselves." He was quick to rip the photos in his hands, as he made eye contact with Johnatan. Tommy laughed as Steve did so. "So...we'll just have to take away his toy." Walking toward his bag he misses the frown and look of pity on Nancy's face.

"Steve..." Johnatan was quick to rush up to stop Steve as he pleaded. "No, please, not the camera." But Tommy was quick to stop the male as Steve waved him off with his free hand. "Tommy it's okay."

Steve looked at Johnatan without the mask he was wearing, he held a blank look as he held the camera. "I hope you can catch." With a cruel smile, Steve threw the camera roughly. The camera hit Johnatan straight into the groin making him fumble and fall to the ground with him hearing the sound of breaking glass.

Tommy was surprised a his actions but quickly laughed at the male while Nancy looked angry at Steve. He wasn't like this, she didn't understand why he was so aggressive but knowing the pictures maybe he was just sticking up for his girlfriend. But it was uncomfortable now and she wanted to go home.

Maybe then Steve would go back to normal.

Thinking Steve was done with the male Nancy relaxed her shoulders only to see Steve lean down towards Jonathan's ear and whisper something no one heard but it made the male start to tremble and hold in some tears.

"Freaks like you don't belong here or anywhere, know your place before I fucking show it to you. Also, stay the fuck away from (Y/n) or I'll have to mess up that gloomy fucking face of yours." He didn't stop there. "If I catch you hanging around her like a damn leech like you are, it won't just end up with your face."

"She doesn't need someone as boring as you, and she told me about your little date. Damn, it was pathetic really."Steve smiled at him then stood up leaving him one more reminder. "Don't forget about what I said."

"Let's go to the game, we're going to be late." Leaving the male behind with Nancy still glancing at the photos. "You coming Nance?" 

"Sorry, I can't I just remembered that Mike wanted to help put up posters after school." Steve nodded and turned around not looking back at her as the group walked out of sight when she bent down to look closer at the two pieces of the photo.

Reaching out she grabbed the two pieces and stared deeply at them. One was when you and Barb were in an intimate position and the other washed away all her jealousy of you and felt nothing but dread when she saw you sitting on the diving board alone with what seemed to be a grey sickly looking creature or human.

She really couldn't tell but suddenly she remembered what Steve said at lunch. Your car was at home, Steve had tried to check on you but you weren't answering your door and you didn't come to school today. With Will Byers missing, being even gone for almost the whole day was a major red flag to her and the photo didn't help at all ease her worries.

She bit her lip as she was drowning in worry and scared of the chances of you actually being missing. The weird thing in the water made her hold her necklace with a tight grip as she took a deep breathe in.

Nancy was now on a mission to check if you were home, she didn't like how guilty she would feel if she had just let it go and not at least tried to see if you were home. After all, it's safer to report someone missing earlier the better chance of being found right.

She also needed to make things right with Barb and maybe ask Johnatan more about what he saw last night.

November 9, 1983

Standing near the school's freak van, which was conveniently within earshot of 'King' Steve and his little posie of the top dogs in Hawkins High, Barb, and Eddie stood near each other as they watched the shit storm that was playing out in front of them right now.

They were at a loss for words went Steve threw the camera at Johnatan, he had never once really hit someone in school before from what Barb and Eddie saw. But maybe it was just because they were pictures of his girlfriend but they couldn't really know.

"Damn, I really wish we had some popcorn to eat while we watched that dramatic soap opera." Eddie laughed and smiled brightly trying to ease the mood of tension both of them had watching the chaos. Barb looked at him stunned at the joke but she knew he was just trying to uplift the mood.

Cracking a smile Barb laughed at the dumb joke Eddie said and she also thought it was just a bit too dramatic. Maybe Eddie wasn't so bad, after all your friends with him and he did try to help the mood so she could feel more comfortable. "Lame joke." Barb watched as Eddie just smiled brightly at her. "But you laughed, didn't you."

Barb just shrugged her shoulders and Eddie spoke once more. "Well, are you ready to ride with me to speak to (Y/n)?" Grabbing his keys out of his pockets and slowly shook them at Barb who sighed. "Yeah, let's hurry."

"Also, I think Nance may have seen something weird in the photos she picked up."

"How can you tell? We weren't close enough to really see her." Eddie questioned Barb with a raised eyebrow as he and her got into his van ready to leave.

"She has a certain tell about her when she is worried or scared of something."

"Yeah? Which is?"Eddie was pulling out of the school's parking lot as he waited for Barb to go on with her sentence."She bites her lips when she is scared and she holds her necklace when she gets worried. She did both of those things then ran off somewhere, maybe she is going to (Y/n) house."

"Well, maybe she could help us later?" Barb tilted her head with a perplexed look. "Help us with what?" 

Eddie paused and started to speed up, he really didn't want to tell her about what you said last night. He knew Barb would think it was a prank or something like that. She needed to really see it for herself, after all, he didn't really understand it until you showed him.

"(Y/n), will tell you...I don't recall know how to explain it."

"Oh? I guess she will then. Also, why are you driving so dangerous, we are going to crash or something!" Barb panicked at the speed Eddie was doing, she was holding the seatbell for dear life the rest of the ride until he parked at his trailer.

"It's more fun like that!" Eddie smiled as the both of them stepped out of the van and opened the door to find you on the couch with Eddie's shirt on and some sweatpants you had in your backpack. Somehow you found his dnd campaign plans and were nose-deep into it until you heard the door open.

"Ah, welcome home~" You smirked teasingly as you spoke with a flirty tone as you stood up with your arms behind your back leaning to the side to glance at Barb. Eddie was immediately put out of commission and gasped as his face bloomed with a heavy blush, leaving him frozen at the door.

"Barb! Hi, I'm soo sorry we didn't get to have our sleepover!" You grabbed her hand and pulled her close to you, as you watched her freeze as well and turn her face for a moment then look back at you with a small smile. You were a little bummed at her lack of reaction but you can simply work on that later.

It's not like she was going to die now that you took her place, you wouldn't let that happen as long as she entertained you.

"Where were you?" Barb was blunt and held her arms up crossing them over her chest. "Well, straight to the point!" 

Rubbing the back of your neck you faked shyness and gave a gentle pat on Eddie's shoulder to move from in front of the door."I'll show you something first and watch closely." Barb tilted her head as you grabbed the door and walked outside only to see you disappear once you stepped out of the door.

"What...how even...is this a prank?" Barb mumbled as she walked outside not spotting you until she walked back inside. Within a few seconds, you reappeared inside the trailer. Eddie just glanced at you before asking you a question. "While you explain, I'm going to grab the things you asked for from your house if that's okay?" You nodded and gave him a hug and ruffled his hair, you couldn't help yourself and you felt so bored today.

Maybe camping out with Eddie was the wrong choice, you had felt warmth when you thought of teasing the male and it led you to be more touchy. You wanted to feel this new emotion you never felt before.

Or maybe it was stock home syndrome kicking in, finally understanding you can't ever leave this show, this was your new reality. You felt some level of dread still at the Upside down, town placement was different than the regular town. You wondered a lot when you were alone today, the writers if they could still control this world they couldn't control you. Because your character was dead.

With less dread you had the freedom to control the plot now, be it saving characters that died or change the trouble they had to stuffer. You could help them easily now, but you had to see if those deserve it.

"I happened to be kidnapped by a monster last night and now I'm stuck here. Everywhere in town is like a twisted ruined town wherever I am stuck here. But luckily Eddie's was the one place not in ruins."

"What..."

"Yeah, it's hard to believe right!" You grabbed her hand with tears appearing, she looked shocked at the closeness. "But I'm just glad I was taken beside you."

"What do you mean? Also are you okay?" She gave you a small hug stiffly like she would give Nancy when she would cry."Well, last night, when I went to grab my bag. I saw something in the pool, I thought it was a beer can or something shiny so I got onto the diving board."

"When I did, I think some of your blood got on me and dripped into the pool. Instantly something pulled me down and I ended up stuck here. Also, I think Will might be here too, but if you could...please report me missing, I don't know how to leave and I doubt anyone would believe."

With that just like the spider you were, Barb was wrapped around into your web. But unknowingly Nancy had begun to slowly fall into your strings. You then took your time to explain everything as she took it at face value and once Eddie returned Barb was dropped off leaving you inside bored enough to leave a note for Eddie as you changed clothes and suited up with a gas mask.

Unaware of what would happen in the place you wanted to explore, maybe you should at least see Will once since he probably has been waiting for you or anyone to find him. Now that you realize this is your new world, you have to have deeper connections with others, the kids would be the easiest to connect with due to most of their screen time.

Although you don't really extend your own heart or feelings to them, you could at least become one-sided friends as they are unaware of your true self. Or maybe you could feel more emotions for some of the characters, after all, you did love, pity, and feel all types of emotions when you watched the show.

You would always feel emotions for fictional characters instead of actual people. Maybe they could change you, you wanted to laugh at that thought. Just because you're going to put more effort and fake care into others now doesn't mean you would change.

After all, you hoped to be a villain who would be loved for the actions you would do for the characters. But you would only become a villain if you were caught, for now, you would just be a 'savior' to others.

Just another way to have someone indebted to you easily.

Stepping back into the Upside Down, you quickly went on a mission to find Will and or his house. Maybe you could play with the lights, it was a childish thing to do but it was something new you hadn't tried yet. 

After an hour of walking, you really started to regret leaving Eddie's trailer and that this place couldn't let you ride one damn thing instead of walking everywhere. You had to drink two water bottles so far as you began to sweat but you could see the Byers house from here, just a few more minutes and you would be there.

You had debated calling out Will's name in case it put him in danger, you just hoped he would be there at his house hiding away. Maybe Joyce was still awake and you could comfort her from here, after all, she wouldn't be able to catch a break.

November 9, 1983

Meanwhile, Nancy had made it home after visiting Steve's pool and your house, no matter how loud she knocked and looked through the window. No sign of you and the morning newspaper was still at your door, now with the photos in her hand and the flashing warning signs now becoming brighter she walked into her home to be greeted by her mother as she held in some tears looking at her mom.

Her mother noticing her behavior instantly began to worry about her, her voice more voiced as she heard Nancy's sniffles. "What's the matter?"

"It's (Y/n)...I think...something happened, something terrible happened to her." Nancy then began to cry as her mother came to embrace her in her arms. "Hey...it's going to be okay...she is going to be okay, Nancy." She rubbed her back trying to calm her daughter down, Nancy couldn't help but sob. She had treated you and Barb horribly last night and now you are gone.

Nancy spent the next two hours crying until they got a phone call from Barb informing them about you being missing and would report it tonight or in the morning. Nancy apologized to Barb and you even though you weren't there, Barb heard the tears and true sorrow Nancy was feeling. Barb took her apology and promised to move forward back to being best friends.

But Barb still was cautious of Nancy.

Will Byers's body was found it didn't take long for Mike to rush home running into his mother's arms crying, worried about him she wondered if he already knew of your disappearance but she unknowingly added to his sorrows. "What's wrong? Is this about (Y/n) going missing?"

Mike froze before crying louder as his mother held him tight, just like hours before with Nancy. Now Mike had to tell the rest of his friends that their friendly tutor was gone just like they feared but he hoped you weren't dead yet.

November 10, 1983

You should have figured it out that if you took off your gas mask so soon you could have been affected by the air, being a little drowsy but the pain and your neck said otherwise when you stood up and glanced at the ground finding a needle-like dart like you had in your backpack. You were only a few feet away from the Byers home, just around 2 am. 

Explaining the pain you felt, looking behind you spotting two males in heavy-duty hazmat suits, you wanted to slam your head into a wall when you saw them talking to mostly the lab about spotting you here. While one seemed to get a signal and the other one stood a bit back to chat more.

The one who got the signal started to rapidly approach you as if they were ordered to attack you...it didn't make sense.

Well actually no it made perfect sense because they knew you and most likely saw your finger in the house. Readying your stance as you drew a knife from your pocket, shaking your head as if to return back to normal. Heavy footsteps getting closer and closer as you took a deep breath, this was nothing and they only seemed to have a dart gun. 

Your chances of winning against two grown men while being slightly dizzy and having blurry vision were slim, and the chances of them knowing you were someone with a high immunity to drugs like these. You knew they were surprised for sure that you were up still meaning the dose was high and they probably didn't have many to spare.

Thinking of a plan quickly you came up with the resolution you needed for this fight, this was a fight to the death or something that could be worse than death. With that you would keep your gun hidden until the first one was down and the other approached, you just hoped Will wouldn't see what you were about to do.

Kill or be killed, although you have hurt many and tortured them, you have yet to kill another person. But knowing Hawkins lab you would be killed without a thought. Finally, with a blank look, you held the knife to your side and watched as the male got closer and closer, making a lot of noise.

Maybe if you were lucky they would get killed for you, or eaten but now it's up to you. The male jumped at you with the intent to tackle you, he knocked you on your back as both his hands wrapped around your throat. Pain rushed into you as you felt the male trying to crush your throat or worse, snapping your neck.

The pain boosted your adrenaline as he made a fatal move by using both hands to choke you, within seconds of the man choking you, the sharp hunting blade tore threw his suit and slashed his eyes. The hunting blade was made to skin bears and other things, so it was quite easy, but that drug or the lack of oxygen made your aim shitty.

You went for his throat not eyes but it got you a quick release for you could breathe again and roll away to jump on your feet while the male began to scream and pain. "You fucking bitch!" 

Running away from the screaming male who got up and attempted to attack you once, you didn't notice two other hazmat-suited males near you bringing the new total to four against one. Well maybe four against two, you had heard fast heavy footsteps that had been familiar to you, within seconds the bleeding male was killed with a loud bone-cracking sound that made you shiver.

This felt all too much, you almost got lost in thought, but thankfully you didn't because you felt another sharp pain and your neck and knee when you were shot again with the dart. Someone had kicked your knee from behind which caused you to fall face-first and hit your head, you laughed as tears rolled down your face and you felt warm liquid on your forehead.

Not one to give up you quickly rolled again and jumped up faster than the males could get you, you didn't know how long you had until your body gave out. You weren't ready for something like this, but the comforting sounds of two more screams ended with bone-cracking noises and maybe you could win.

Wiping your hand over the blood that began to flow into your eyes, you saw the male point the dart gun once more as he shook. Grabbing the gun off your hip you didn't have time to aim or hear your name from behind. Both of you had pulled the trigger, and you were hit, but as your eyes began to shut you heard the screams of the male and the sound you heard for the fourth time.

Failing down on your back you heard footsteps that were light but the ringing in your ears didn't allow you to hear anything. Closing your eyes you knew that the wet droplets falling on your chest meant it was Will. And with the last of your energy, you touched your forehead painting your fingers with your blood, and felt for the boy's cheek, holding it gently with blood now on his face maybe he would be safer.

"It's going to be okay, Will. I'm here just like I promised."

Hoped you enjoyed my longer chapter, I was so happy I got 340 hearts! 

And thanks for all your comments and wishing me well.

Hope you let me know your thoughts on this chapter!

Also, the reason why the reader has toned her insane side down is because she is slowly realizing this is all real. This won't be the last time the reader has to fight for her life.

Reader: I'm going to camp out here, safe and sound.

Also Reader: Nu-uh, I'm bored.

Now Reader: Welp seems like I made some bitchin bad choices.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

Warning!!! Mentions of a planned death, the aftermath of the attack, the reader being a pervert, cannon fight, and abuse of the reader's dead character.

November 10, 1983

Hearing the static of a walkie-talkie after being lied to, finding out your tutor is missing and now your best friend was found dead, wasn't well perceived by Mike. He was feeling annoyed and really tired of the strange girl at the moment, but the second he heard Will's voice over the walkie-talkie he felt relief that was short-lived when he heard what he was sobbing out.

Mike heard Will screaming with a pained voice, but what really sent his whole body filled with ice was hearing your name. 

"(Y/n)! Please, you have to wake up! Please stay awake (Y/n)!"Sobbing was heard after every word, although Will seemed to be fine at the moment it seemed like you weren't so lucky. "You can't die! You said everything would be alright, plea-"

Static once more filled the room now as the girl had blood running down her nose, but Mike jumped over and wanted everything to be true and real this time. Besides the fact you might be and grave danger.

They had to do something, now that they knew both of their best friend and kind tutor who had grown on them although meeting only a few times was enough for the kids. You knew the children, all they needed was support from someone who was older, something like Steve in later seasons or Eddie in season four.

When the children were at one of their lowest, there you were with a smile and trusted them, how could they not care about you?

Will is the most entangled in your strings, after all, who else was there in the horrific nightmare that was the Upside Down?

You had shown him more attention than his own mother and brother lately, but there you were on the first day he met you, taking him home to make sure he was safe and you have shown him and the others actual interest with their DND game.

Although technically speaking you and him didn't exactly make it home safely but still he had found you again after searching for somewhere hidden and safe from the plant-like monster. Even though it was a brief meeting, it was enough to give him hope.

Mike and Lucas had surprisingly understood you were in trouble from the phone call you gave them but as a kid, they had hope that you would show up yesterday in your red sports car with a smile.

Driving them where they promised Eleven to meet, as everyone came up with a new plan. If you were there yesterday possibly they wouldn't have had the dispute that caused a falling out.

Dustin on the other hand had just worried for you but he didn't know of the danger you were in until he saw Will's body show up. He wished you weren't the new one they would find.

But Mike knew what he needed to do, he needed all his friends to find both of you. There was no time he could waste. Once he went to his bedroom with his mother tucking him in, he instantly jumped out of his bed and reached for his walkie-talkie. "Lucas, do you copy?"

Mike was met with silence as he tried to get Lucas to talk. "I know you're there, Lucas." Pausing Mike sighed but didn't give up. "This is urgent! I'm serious !" Being the hardheaded kid he was he won't give up, after all, he needed to save both of you."I'm not gonna stop until you answer, Lucas  !" 

Still met with silence, he still didn't give up. "Lucas!...Lucas, Lucas, Lucas, Lucas, Lucas."But this time it worked on Lucas. "Go, away Mike."

"I'm not in the mood, right now, alright. Over and out." Lucas hoped he would stop. "No, not out! I'm not messing around right now, this is about (Y/n) and Will. Over"

"What about Will?His funeral? And what about (Y/n)? Over" Lucas's voice held a bit of worry in his tone when Mike mentioned you."Not his funeral! Screw his funeral! Also, get Dustin and come over stat. Over and out." Mike hung up his walkie-talkie and headed to the basement.

Now all he has to do is wait for his friends and tell them everything, but he also has to inform them about your disappearance.

But Mike couldn't help the dark thoughts, do outcasts like him and his friends really have someone like you in their lives, they didn't deserve someone like you. Why did you smile fondly at him and his friends, it felt like a true miracle when you showed up.

He knew miracles like you were just too good to be true, and he was proven right. You were now about to leave them alone, with only the short memories of the kind tutor who saw them truly and cared for and supported them.

Not even his sister did so, so why did you even meet them if you were just going to leave them? Maybe this was their fault for being near them. He and the others wanted you to come back and stay with them, but for now, all they could do was try to save both of you.

You need to ease the ache in their hearts , they need someone like you in their life, a smile with arms open waiting for a hug. 

November 10, 1983

Nancy had to inform Steve about your disappearance and her reporting, now she and Steve were in the alley alone to keep this news secret. Also, she wasn't sure how Steve would take the news since he was the first to notice you were missing and how close you were to him, Nancy wished the slight ache in her heart that the two of you were close.

But Nancy knew you were in danger right now and you may not even like guys because of the picture she saw. "So wait a sec. I don't understand that. You went to both of our houses." Steve put his hand to his chest as he tried to understand what she did.

"To look for (Y/n)." Straight to the point, Nancy looked at Steve's face frozen for a moment. "Yeah, okay but why didn't you talk to me? And you went to (Y/n) home alone. Although we are neighbors. "That's crazy and not like you Nance."

"I don't know really...but I was scared. I just wanted to check on her."Steve semi-understood that but it didn't make sense for her to look for you, she really seemed to not like you. But Steve was shocked about hearing her say a guy in a mask. "Did you really see a guy with a mask just hanging out in my yard?"

"I don't think it was a mask..." Nancy was scared and her face and tone of voice were clear. Steve had a look of disbelief at her words. "But he had no face?" Nancy shook her head in confusion. "I don't know...But I have a terrible feeling about this."

Steve frowned and his voice changed to something filled with hidden anger and dread. "Oh, this is really bad. Are you sure she is missing?"

"What?"

"The cops...They're going to want to talk to all of us now. Tommy, Carol, and everyone that was at the party." He folded his arms, although he was worried about you he didn't quite trust his girlfriend right now about you being missing."So?"

"My parents are going to murder me, but if she is really missing we have to do something." Nancy didn't understand his words until she thought about it, Steve doubted her and wanted to keep the party a secret."(Y/n) is missing and you don't believe me?"

"It's not that I don't believe you, it's just that she might just be skipping." Nancy looked at him in shock, he was close to you and was worried about you yesterday but he couldn't believe her.

Nancy was done with him right now and stormed off with Steve calling her name. "I just can't believe you right now."

Heading to her class, she couldn't stop her mind from thinking the worst happened to you. But it wasn't long until she was called into the lunch room. The cops looked at her the same way Steve did as she explained what happened last with you. "She wasn't there when Barb went outside although they planned to sleep over at her house. But she was gone and I saw something weird in the woods. Maybe it took her."

"You need to check behind Steve's house and her house."

"We did, well we have to get a warrant to check (Y/n) house. But for Steve's house, there was nothing there." The cop said in a demanding tone."There's no sign of a bear, strange person, and nothing else."

"How long does it take to get a warrant than to search her house." The cops sighed at the question. "It takes 24 hours for one but we just figure maybe she just left your friend and took off somewhere else, isn't she new to Hawkins? She could have just left."

"But her car is still at her house and I want to request a warrant now."

"We will put in one but she might have just left town, I understand you teens are very easily scared after the death of the Byers kid."

November 10, 1983

By the time you wake up from your most likely concussion and bruised neck that was already aching making it a bit harder to breathe, your eyes were slowly opening and closing trying their best to stay open and wake up. Despite you trying your best, you failed for what felt like hours with your muffled hearing.

Still feeling a headache from the fall wasn't too pleasing for you but it just represented although the monsters may not sense you, you weren't safe or untouchable anymore. If the Hawkins Lab returns with actual guns you were fucked, but you still had a slight chance in win with the aid of the monsters that lurk here.

But you were alone if you exited the Upside Down where anything could happen to you, but something could also happen to cable guys or some special doctors, after all, it was a dog-eat-dog world. The ones who take the first bite are most likely to devour the others.

Just like when you discovered the Hawkins lab photo and your own finger, when now understanding your new life you were excited to witness the bloodshed that would happen and despair of others. But at the moment you felt nothing but pain and the fast beating of your heart that made heavy pants come from your mouth. 

Raising your hand to hold your chest as the familiar feeling of your heart trying to break free from your ribs, what was happening to your body now. You didn't understand the frequent heart problems and the loss of your taste unless a character touched it.

But one thing was certain, you were able to still keep your same mindset, one that would never change.

Luckily the head injury didn't impair your thinking progress or fogginess, once you did open your eyes all your vision was met with a blurry ceiling in ruins. Turning your head slowly you spotted lights strung up just like the famous one in the Byers house, knowing you were outside when you passed out meant you were most likely dragged here by Will.

Havin' to give him some props for dragging you here at least semi-hidden from any other Lab rats that would attack you, but you wonder why he did. He for sure saw you shooting the Lab rats before the monster got him, he had seen you attempt to murder someone but still took you inside, he was braver than you thought. "Fuck." You mumbled out as your pain got worse.

You somehow were able to sit up from the couch you were on, with much difficulty, and still unable to get rid of your blurry vision but your hearing was back slightly. Putting a hand on your forehead you felt some gauze wrapped around your head but you felt dried blood still on some of your face. 

Feeling pretty crusty and dirty you now understood how Will felt, but glancing around you didn't spot Will until you looked down to find him using the backpack you gave him as a pillow and your clothes as a blanket. He looked like he was peacefully sleeping with a smile on his face, you don't understand why.

After seeing you bloody, shot, and trying to kill others. Was he that desperate to have anyone be here with him, one person who was a stranger basically and one who didn't hesitate to shoot someone?

Poor kid, maybe you should buy him something sweet when the two of you leave this place. At this point, you were probably stuck until they came for Will.

Well, you already did what you needed to. Saving Barb, helping the kids, informing Hopper, being close to the popular click, and becoming close to Eddie who you didn't even think would be here. "Shall I play with the lights?"

You hummed and very carefully stood up on the couch to look at the famous lights that seemed like a rush to actually use it, you only hoped Joyce was nearby to calm down a bit. She must have blood pressure issues with all the stress she had to deal with, it was entertaining but you wondered what would she do if she saw the message.

Would you be able to hear her? Or would you just feel her near like the show shows, it was exciting but you wondered how much it would truly change but a small part of you wanted her to say stressed. 

You reached your fingertips to touch the 'H' light hoping to get her attention, closing your eyes trying to feel or hear anything like Will did. Nothing but muffled sounds, taking a deep breath you tried again hoping to hear anything, but you didn't know what time it was there.

Being shot in the dark literally speaking, it felt strange when you touched the light, it was like you were shocked almost causing you to fall and most likely to fall on Will who was still sleeping peacefully. But after a few more taps the sensation left you but something unknown happened.

You heard something this time, rubbing your head softly to hopefully get rid of the headache that was halting your hearing. Right, you were hating yourself for holding back on the first two attackers that got the jump on you.

If only you shot the first man and you wouldn't have the purple chocker painted on your skin, also knowing 'Papa' might be after you and or want you dead now was what kept the gun on your hip stocked with bullets. But that pathetic character didn't have powers, he wasn't bulletproof either but the shields of throw-away lackeys. It would really put a dent in your wallet after a while, but it was worth it if they were to target the characters you watch.

Just the thought of one of your dolls were to disappear would be enough to reveal your true self to the culprit, a blank look was on your face as you heard their screams of pain and begged you for death.

No one was going to take anything from you.

But with those thoughts gone, you were able to finally hear Joyce's voice filled with happiness at the lights being used again if only you could have seen her face. Now that you knew she was watching, you started to spell something that made her heart drop.

With a grin you spelled out, something that would have scared any mother. 'A-t-t-a-c-k-e-d' You heard her say she was here for her son and to tell her where he was. She would do anything to save her son, whom she knew was alive. You wanted to laugh at the panicked behavior but you knew Joyce was smart enough to go to Hopper.

'Y-n' Was the next word you spelled for her as she repeated the words out loud, your name made her tilt her head in confusion.'M-e' Once more you heard a panicked tone that was slowly putting everything together. 'T-o-g-e-t-h-e-r. H-e-l-p U-s."

You heard the rush of Joyce leaving the house to most likely report what she saw, and then she would learn of the missing report that was just filed. One that set Hopper into gear because he knew exactly who took you, Hawkins Lab couldn't be trusted after all. But you were someone who shouldn't be trusted but how could he even know that?

It took a few hours before Will woke up to your smiling face, as you expected he was quick to start crying as he jumped into your arms, he cried on your shoulder as he sat on your lap.

You froze at the contact, it was strange and you were glad he wasn't able to look at your expression of disgust and confusion. Although the disgust went away the awkward feeling you got when Barb hugged you a bit too tight for your liking.

Now a crying kid sitting on your lap and holding onto you tightly like you would disappear again, you were stunned at what to do now. Looking through your memories of anything similar to this situation, you had to have seen this pose somewhere, lifting your arm you just gave up after finding no such memories of a situation. 

You had hugged him back and patted his back, expecting him to calm down his crying, sadly it only made him cry harder as he started to leave his tears on your hoodie. "Will, it's okay now. We will be fine, I promise to take care of everything for nothing like that happens again."

"You were hurt and almost got eaten by those monsters, your blood was everywhere!" Although he tried his best to not cry much while speaking, he failed as almost every word had sobs right after it.

"No need to worry about me, I'm strong!" Smiling down at him as he looked at your face, he felt warmth and comfort after being so scared and cold. "Also, I happen to be a lot worse than that monster." Finally telling the truth to him, you were insanely more dangerous than the monsters that lurk here.

They hunt to eat but you hunt for pleasure, those are the most twisted people after all.

"You're not a monster! You just protected yourself, you are a good person. You came to keep me safe after all." Will shock you with his view, he should be scared of you after you killed the rats. But here he was smiling at you with nothing but admiration, he should have taken your words more seriously.

Maybe it would be more entertaining to let him believe that, you know what they say after all. A hero to the good side but on the bad side a hero could be a villain. Will wasn't mindful of the wolf who showed her teeth towards him, if he saw the wolf as a sheep it was only his own fault.

You wondered how long Will could entertain you before you got bored and looked for trouble, boredom wasn't as fun as trouble.

But it was like you cursed yourself when you saw the white hazmat suits again surrounding the house, you had to make a choice now. Were you going to let them storm in this house maybe causing the death of Will or would you go outside and try your best to kill as many as possible?

Something in your brain was still uneasy about killing people since you had never done that before but if you were to hesitate you would get killed. 

You have one choice to make, after this, you are going to ruin the Hawkins Lab faster than in the show, you would tear apart everything if it meant you were in control of this world. You wouldn't lose to some second-rate villain like 'Papa'.

With a knife and a gun ready you looked at the sleeping boy on the couch and patted his head, he was going to be your favorite after all since Venca would be inside him. Will was your half-cracked doll that would be very entertaining to mess with Venca plans.

With a small sigh, you kicked the front door open and made a run for it, you could hear heavy footsteps running towards you and the sounds of a gun firing at you but you used the trees as shields as you pointed the gun with a blank look, completely dead and with no remorse for what you needed to do to live, you fired multiple shots at them with hit a few but those bastards sure did felt like they were multiplying.

You heard your grey-bodied weapon as you continued to shoot at them while hiding behind a tree, you heard a lot of screams and bone-crushing noise that felt just monotone to you now. You would do anything to win, they did on the other hand make you run out of bullets and now all you had was the monster and a knife.

Glancing from the tree you saw at least six more hazmat suits but they just stood there and watched the monsters kill and eat their coworkers. But that meant they could move, with a sprint you charge them. And did a strangely similar move when there were only two left, tackling one of them you just your knife to slice open the suit but not the man.

"I want you to call your lab or ill slowly kill you, ill drag it out. I just need a minute." The man quickly nodded and pressed the call button

November 12, 1983

While you were stuck in the Upside Down, unaware of the warrant to search your house for any type of clue as to where you were and if you were actually missing. Luckily Hopper was there to look around your home but as they looked around they found an empty bedroom with nothing in it, just one moving box with mother written on it.

Hopper found it strange, with the two other cops looking around he stepped into the room and locked the door behind him, he had to see what was in the box. It gave him such an alert feeling that this box held something, something that wasn't quite right.

Squatting down he ripped open with his hands and tore the box on the sides, but it was worth it when he saw some folders that seemed to hold a lot of notes, photos of 'you', and a Hawkins Lab ID that seemed to be your mother with the same last named as you.

But the photos of you got worse and worse, he had opened the folders that had been labeled as (Y/n) progress, and as he read them he felt his blood stopped and his heart dropped.

Each one had at least 10 tests per week, ones that seemed to match up with the photos he found. Hawkins Lab had experimented on you who seemed to be only 12 years old.

One photo should out the most, you were looking straight into the camera with blank eyes, and a collar was on your neck one that looked like it hurt your throat with how tight it was. The hospital gown on your body was red instead of the usual white and blue one, when he looked at your arms and hands they had what looked like blood dripping off them.

Hopper didn't know what to feel about this information but from what you told him about what they were doing, you didn't mention this. He understood it but the rage he felt against the lab just increased majorly.

November 12, 1983

Main Street was pretty active today Nancy and Barb noted, but Jonathan didn't like all the people who were near at the moment. There were just too many people around, he didn't want to feel the eyes on him. But he followed the two girls into the hunting shop, the girls were quick to grab some stuff they would use against the monster, and the scene went exactly like it was in the show but Barb felt an abnormal dullness in her body.

Since the day you were gone, she had felt a weird ache and dullness in her body, she no longer had dreams or nightmares all they were was what looked like an eerie black void. But when you and her met a few days ago in Eddie's trailer she felt normal and calm. How strange.

Jonathan was feeling so much stress and guilt that both of you were missing, if only he had been there with both of you could it have saved you? Also, the kiss you and him had plays constantly in his head but he had to focus to find both of you.

Once everything was bought and loaded into the car Nancy heard a male in a car say something weird. "I can't wait to see your movie." He laughed and drove off quickly. Nancy quickly made her way to the only movie theater in the town, she hoped what she thought was there to be wrong.

If only you could have seen the look on Nancy's face, you would have melted. Nancy saw the sign that called her a slut, tears fell down her cheeks and a terrible shock swept over her body as she saw how she had been humiliated.

The way Nancy's face was looking, you would have blushed, you would have held both sides of Nancy's face as you soaked up all the emotions that were flowing through her, and you would have been amazed at the expression she gave you.

But as the trio followed Nancy they were shocked and didn't understand why it was up there, Barb gasped when she saw it and mumbled under her breath so no one could hear it. 

'I told you so Nance.' Barb knew it was Steve and his group who would do something as cruel and humiliating to Nancy but calling her a slut didn't make sense because Nancy was dating Steve with high loyalty. Johnathan just followed as Nancy went marching towards Steve and his group who looked at her with a smile and carefree attitude after they did something cruel like that.

"Nancy wait !" Barb said as she followed behind with Johnatan unsure if he should follow.

Carol was the first to spot Nancy coming forward and laughed at her expression. "Aw, hey there, princess!" Tommy follows with a demeaning tone. "Aw, she looks upset." Nancy didn't even react to the words the trashy couple said, she just went towards Steve.

The Steve that you knew, the human Steve not the tone-down flashy character Steve. The one you would press your thighs closely together when you watched the screen in front of you with a huge blush and lidded eyes at the darker side of him. You want more of it in the show but it was only for a little while.

It was so cruel you couldn't see him now acting like that, oh what would you give to be the one who slapped him, maybe he would like it. Maybe he would let him hurt you more, he would look so pretty with a lovely collar or a simple hand around his throat.

How far would he let you go, how exciting would that be to watch the top dog of Hawkins High down on his knees for you, sitting so obedient and so perverted as you would smile down at him as you sat on the edge of the bed with your foot on his chest pushing him slightly before moving it down to his lower waist?

November 12, 1983

Steve was royally pissed off at Nancy right now and the fact you have been missing for at least two days didn't help his temper one bit, even his group could tell Steve was tense and had been ready for anything that he could have an excuse to take out his anger on and worry he felt right now.

But even Tommy and Carol held some small bit of worry about you and really did hope you were okay and would be back with them. But for now, they knew a certain person's name is off-limits to say in case Steve would flip out. But right now Nancy did get what was coming for her, what they did after Steve found her and Johnatan in bed together just when he was finally coming to terms you were missing, and hoped he could get some type of comfort from anyone.

He missed you right after he climbed down, he wanted to cry and get some type of warmth from anyone. Just like a fool, Steve had gone home frowning and parked in his driveway, looking to the side to see your house. Steve just couldn't help himself and walked to your front door, sitting down on your doormat with a frown.

He really wished you were here, maybe you had overcooked and shared food with him again, he could already need some food to drown these emotions Nancy caused. As he sighed and got up from sitting down after what seemed like hours to him as he held his tears in, when he went to walk away your doormat moved revealing your house key to him.

Bending down to pick it up, Steve debated whether he should just go in your house and check if you were sleeping or sick and needed help, but he shouldn't go in your house without permission from you.

Steve was going to do the right thing as a friend and go inside your house and check if you're okay. But when he did look around there was nothing with your presence or clue where you were.

After that, Steve had been uptight and held a temper, one that wouldn't disappear until you showed up. He laid down in your bed just spread out like a starfish, but he did take off his shoes before doing so. He felt creepy but at the same time a little bit of comfort from the warm colors in your home and he wasn't proud to say it but he could smell a tiny bit of your perfume or lotion on your bed.

He really needed to leave before he got worse, he didn't know what he was thinking, he just really needed a friend like you right now.

November 12, 1983

But right now Steve had felt a hard slap hit his face from Nancy, his friends let out gasps and oh damns, then Nancy yelled at him and an angry tone. "What's wrong with you?"

"What's wrong with me? What's wrong with you? I was worried about you." Steve's voice was bittersweet as he spoke, he really couldn't accept he opened his heart so much. "I can't believe that I was actually worried about you." He scoffed at her with a frown. "What are you talking about?" Nancy frowned getting defensive as Barb stood a bit back away from Nancy as she didn't want to be involved but would step in if Nancy needed her.

But Barb felt the same way as Steve when Nancy told her to go home, she was actually worried about her friend but she just didn't care. Nancy really dug her own grave, Johnatan had walked close to Nancy, "You don't have to lie now. After all, you don't want to be known as the lying slut now, do you?" Carol spoke.

Once Johnatan was close enough Tommy moved in to get closer to him with a menacing smile. "Well, speak of the devil.~ Hi." Nancy looked at Steve then Johnatan and realized what happened. "You came by last night?"

"Ding! Ding! Ding! Does she get a prize?"Carol said as he boyfriend put a arm around her shoulder as he stood close to Johnatan with a cigarette in his mouth. Steve just looked at her with a glare and a dark kind of look that was starting to scare Nancy. "I don't know what you think you saw. but it wasn't like that!" 

Barb at the moment really wished she had some popcorn to eat while she stood back to watch, she didn't know about Nancy and what she did so she couldn't help. "What you just let him in your room to study?" He still held the black and dark look on his face while his tone of voice was deeper.

Tommy added fuel to Nancy's fire  "Or for another pervy photo session "Laugh as Steve started to get more pissed off. "We were, just..."

"You were just what?" His voice was heavy and stern, if you were dead you would have been rolling in your grave that you didn't get to watch the scene yourself.

"Finish that sentence."Steve's voice held no remorse or concern for Nancy right now after he had been hurt like this."Go to hell, Nancy." Steve was done with her now.

Then the culprit of his problems showed up to be Nancy's little savoir. "Come on, Nancy, let's just leave." Once Steve saw that he just couldn't take it anymore.

"You know what Byers, I'm kinda impressed."

Thanks for reading my chapter, hope you enjoyed this chapter like I did writing it.

I love to know your thoughts and comments on this chapter.

Thank you, everyone, for the 660 hearts!

Reader: I just felt a chill down my spine.

Steve: Oh this right here is...niiiicccce. 

Hopper : you are breaking and entering.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing.

Warning - Cannon fights, Reader stripping, heavy mentions of bodily harm, and threats.

November 10, 1983

Hovering over the shaking male in the torn suit was enough to keep your heart racing as you prepared to speak to those lab rats that wouldn't leave you alone, it was becoming annoying at the continuous attacks against you when you had a role to play out.

That role wasn't a cold-blooded murder, you were never going to attempt to be a dangerous character openly like you were in front of Will, but the thought of them winning against you was disgusting. Your role was going to be the sweet popular girl with a heart of gold, you didn't need what Will saw to spread.

Sweet and Heart of Gold wasn't typically associated with murdering multiple people even in self-defense, you had stained your hands and character already because of things not in your control. And now you needed a type of compensation from these bastards, although you couldn't just straight up kill the main annoyance with the lack of ammo you had and his needed being for the plot didn't mean you couldn't cripple the man.

He was a big boy, after all, you were sure it wouldn't affect the plot much, him in a wheelchair would be quite amusing to see. Maybe cause him the same amount of inconvenience as they did to you. The male below you was panting and turning pale as the call was answered leaving a smooth calm voice spread to your ears.

"Mr.Wells, did you complete the mission?" You wanted to laugh when the male below you started to shake in fear, he knew his death was coming one way or another after all. By your hands or the lab was his options, poor fellow.

"Mr. Wells sadly did not complete the little task you gave him and the other rats. But don't hold it too much against them, they were simply just not strong enough for the mission." You purred out the words with a twisted grin staring into the male's eyes, your tone was one of mailus after all. Met with silence you resumed on as you placed your hands around the male's throat with one hand and the other placed on his cheek in a caressing gesture. You felt his Adam's apple move against your light grip, your knife was placed back on your belt as you hovered over the male.

"But he deserves some praise for lasting this long, last one alive after all is a huge achievement. I am sad to inform you of your failure for the second time. Fool me once, shame on me, fool me twice, shame on you after all."You could feel the rage and annoyance from the male through the phone when he spoke. 

"Seems like I miscalculated your level. Apologies, but you seemed to be quite different now my little tiger." You tilted your head at the nickname, strange but you figured your character had interacted with the male and lab since your 'mother' worked there.

"Apology not accepted I'm afraid, it seemed pretty lacking due to the hassle you caused me. Maybe if you begged on your knees I would accept it but unlikely."

The two of you were having playful banter which was a huge contrast to the usual you the lab knew, you were head over heels in love with 'Papa', him being your only father figure after all. It annoyed the male heavily at your behavior, he was letting you go on with your silly little act before he said your code word. "How funny of you, I didn't know you had this type of humor before. I didn't mean to hassle you my little tiger, I simply wanted to safely rescue you from that twisted place."

Your laugh was heard loudly as you heard his words, did he think you were a fucking fool. Your grip around the male's throat increased cutting off his airway. "Do you think I was born yesterday? Or do your old feeble mind not comprehend my words?"

"How embarrassing! Maybe you should step down, someone of your intellect shouldn't be so high up. Don't want to ruin that little lab of yours after all." 

"Seems like you're at that time in your life where you need to act out but I understand you can't help yourself." What a fucking bastard, but it didn't phase you, it was a weak comeback that was made to displease you and write off your actions easily. The male's hands came up to remove your arm as he struggled to breathe, too bad you had just moved your hand to squeeze tighter. His struggling face was entertaining but the weird feeling came back to your body.

You felt the need to let him live and avoid slipping this low and painted your hands again with death, it was irritating when you dropped your smile and removed your hands giving the male access to air. The fool actually looked thankful at you, you just weren't done with the rat yet.

"Aw come on, you can do better than that. But we are getting off-topic right now, I'll get to the point now. I need you to back the fuck off and mind your damn business right now. It's becoming quite the annoyance like a buzzing mosquito, it's just becoming pathetic." 

"You should speak to your 'Father that loves you' like that my 'sweetheart'." You heard the smug smirk in his voice from some of his words, as if it was going to tame you. Pathetic attempt but you wished you could have seen his face when it didn't work on you, he didn't know his 'sweetheart' was dead and rotting away.

"Father? Just the thought of hearing that makes me want to vomit, do I seem like a desperate love-starved child? Is this all you have?" Your smile returned with a poisonous tone like a snake digging its fangs into someone. "Try harder, but we are going off-topic now. Stay away from me and just leave me out of your plans. You are just going to lose more and more."

"This isn't a warning but a statement."

"You seem to have forgotten your place my darling, I'm just simply worried about you now that you don't have your mother in your life. You belong in my safe arms after all." His voice was strained as if he wanted to lash out at you.

" My mother? Why would I care about that rotting corpse, you are very close to becoming the same. A rotting, dead corpse forgotten about and abandoned." You heard something shattered in the background, seems like he lost his composer.

"You need to watch your words when you speak to me, you won't win this battle so you should stop before you can't take back what you said."

"You are becoming repetitive, it seems you can't understand my words so I'll make it simple. Back off and I won't mess with your little lab, I don't have time to worry about that." Smiling you stood up and dusted yourself off, done with the male and ready to leave this male to be killed off by the monsters that lurk around. 

Your head mumbled words but you didn't care and walked away, he wasn't going to have the last words. You needed to go back to Will before he freaked out and went looking for you. 

His wolf should be standing guard in front of him after all, you needed to protect your favorite character. Without him, the show would be ruined for you and your plans. Walking back to Byers's house was peaceful as your shoulders relaxed and your mood was positive after the call.

November 12, 1983

Steve held a blank face as he approached Nancy's little savior, his emotions were at an all-time high right now. Everyone felt it from him, suddenly those around him were on high alert from his voice. Tommy moved Carol away from Steve just in case, while he walked a bit closer to Steve,

Barb had her heart racing in dread for what was about to happen, she remembered his behavior two days ago when he threw Jonathan's camera at his groin. Steve was going to do something very messy right now, she didn't know what to do now, she could only watch from afar right now.

"I always took you for a queer, but I guess you're just fucking screw-up like your father. A fucking creepy freak." Steve had pushed Johnatan's back with a heavy palm as he tried to leave with Nancy. The tension was so heavy it felt impossible to really move at the moment. " Oh, yeah...Yeah, the house is full of screw-ups." Another hard push from Steve.

"You know, I guess I shouldn't really be surprised. A bunch of fucking depressing screw-ups in your family." Nancy had warned Jonathan to just leave when he stopped walking.

"I mean, your mom...I'm not even surprised what happened to your brother." Steve was not stopping his rant even when Nancy pleaded for him to stop. "I'm sorry I have to be the one to tell you, but the Byers. The whole family is a disgrace to the entire--."

Jonathan had turned back in and threw a punch but Steve dodged it as he was expecting it to come and for him to snap, he wasn't caught off guard. He wanted a fight with the male. "Well, well seems like violence runs in your family too. Pathetic attempt at a punch but don't worry I will show you a good one." Steve had punched Jonathan right in the jaw when he failed at hitting him causing the male's back to hit the alley's wall. "But I will give your brother a pass after all, (Y/n) liked him way more than your pitiful ass."

Jonathan had recovered and tried to tackle Steve but failed when he dodged him once more. "I mean he probably would have been the best one of the failures of your disgusting family. He wasn't some freaky stalker after all, he had a chance with her help but maybe you didn't like tha-." Steve was punched in the jaw this time unable to avoid it, but it wasn't enough and every noise the two fighting males heard was just static as they began to trade blows.

"Fucking shut up! You don't know anything!" Jonathan had shouted at the bruised male that he punched in the shoulder missing his face which in turn was greeted with a blow to his gut. "Wow someone is defensive now, don't be so mad it's just the fucking truth after all." Steve laughed when Jonathan charged him knocking him on his back and landing on him, hitting him in the nose Steve punched the male in the throat making him stumble to the side but Jonathan recovered quickly.

"You don't know anything so fucking stop!"Tears began to fall from the male's eyes as Steve's words hit harder than his punches. The group around them started to try to stop the fight when a cop car showed up. It was chaos as Jonathan just kept hitting the male below him.

But Steve was safely rescued by Tommy as the other male punched a cop while they left , Steve's head was buzzing as Tommy lead him to run away. Steve could feel Tommy's hands on him as they ran, but all Steve heard was muted words and static, Steve felt a rush of joy at the fight. He needed to get those words off his chest. But if he found Byer's again he would do it all over again,  this is what he gets.

Steve just wished he had someone, aka you, to lick his wounds and rest his head on someone. If you hadn't gone missing maybe he would have felt some guilt about what he did.

November 14, 1983

Four days had gone by and more and more rats showed up, the male didn't take your statement seriously. But as much as you had pride and confidence you were going to win against them no matter what, it was starting to take a toll on your body now. You had been able to avoid most of the bullets and darts they had fired.

But your hands continued to be stained with blood and death, you were feeling weak and tired. Although you had taken some hits they weren't serious but you had multiple wounds that started to paint your sore body. Legs had become shaky every time you walked, Will had luckily been obvious about the bodies that kept stacking up because of you and the monster who was becoming well-fed thanks to you and the lab.

Will had been becoming sicker and weaker day by day but was still way healthier than his show version, that was thanks to you, you had fussed over him like a mother hen. You had followed your past memories of what 'mothers' you saw in shows and movies did to children who were sick. Every few hours Will would request for you to hold him tightly as he slept in your arms, he would only shiver when you left him alone on the couch to deal with the rats that plagued you.

You noticed his behavior towards you changed every day, his eyes had started to hold love and some other emotion you didn't have a word for. He was clinging as the days went on but you weren't really bothered by it now as it became a routine to you now. You were the only one here for him but you knew tonight he would be rescued by Hopper and Joyce, but you couldn't afford that luxury of being saved by them, due to the Lab helping them.

If they did rescue you it was unlikely they would let you leave after all the death and threats you made against them, you were prepared though, every day after you killed some rats you looked for an exit. So far you haven't spotted any openings like in the show, but figuring your past visits to the Upside-Down from your home you assumed it was a gateway, unlike Eddie's trailer which was just an error in this world.

You never returned to Eddie's trailer since you left, although it wasn't on purpose, you had your hands full with Will and the rats. But you also felt a bit of curiosity if his home would stay a safe haven until season 4, but that wouldn't be for a while. You wondered if he felt betrayed by you again, if he did you would always change that.

Closing your eyes you tilted your head back to look at the dark sky and falling ash, breathing deeply you relaxed your shoulders, you had missed so many scenes by now it was annoying. Holding some type of resentment at Barb at the moment, missing the best Steve scene was a crime against your whole being. Sighing you glanced back once more to the Byer's house, you didn't have much time to leave now, but you wondered if Eleven could see you down here.

With an emotionless face shown on your face as you walked to your house, the clothes on your body were covered in filth, dried blood stained all over your sleeves and chest from your recent battles that caused all the clothes you had to be ruined. Each step you took felt like walking in quicksand as the twisted ankle you earned due to a tricky rat, it was better than being shot with bullets at least.

If you went to the hospital after this you knew you would be stuck there for at least two days, it was rare for you to feel this pain and sore body. Your body wasn't fit enough for these fights but damn was adrenaline a hell of a power boost for you, being day after day was a bit too much of a rush for you when you needed to do so much more.

Stepping through the front door of your home, you took in the sight as you lazily limped up the stairs to your room, grasping the rail tightly you glanced at the state of your hands. It was disgusting to look at the bruises on your knuckles and dirty fingernails caked up with dirt and blood. You let out a sigh as you looked forward almost to the second floor, once you made it to your room you couldn't help yourself and flop on the dusty bed like a starfish.

Limbs spread out as you looked at the ceiling, raising your hand to reach up towards it as you thought of the four days stuck with Will, even though it wasn't hard to comfort the child it was painstakingly boring after the first day. Fuck you really needed a nap, you haven't slept since you were with Will.

"It's pretty cruel to mark up my body like this, you know? I need to use it, after all, it's greedy of you bastards to mess it up." Your tone was monotone with a hint of spite, dropping your hand to your side on the bed below you. Here you were talking to no one, alone in this fucking place that ruined your watching of the show.

Closing your eyes you rested for a few minutes, wondering what kind of reaction you would get from the character you had wrapped in your web. Would you be gifted flowers when you went to the hospital? Maybe they would bruise your ribs with hugs of joy for seeing you.

Would they cry? You would melt in pleasure to see them crying over you, the sight alone was something you looked forward to. With one last sigh, you lifted yourself off the bed hearing your joints cry out with painting noises as you stretched your body to prepare for anything. Plus you wanted to check out the damage of your body in a mirror at the moment that was your nonbroken mirror in your bathroom.

Walking to stand in front of your mirror you held a look of disgust, looking over your body covered in clothes wasn't enough for you. But it was infuriating to see yourself look like one of your subjects. Picking up the sweater you were wearing along with the sports bra you packed you quickly glanced at your reflection.

Bare naked on your upper body you saw some of the true damage, along your arms they were covered with dark purple bruises every few inches apart like a twisted cow print that lined your arms. Moving your gaze to look at your chest you noticed dried blood above your heart that you hadn't felt before but luckily there was only one bruise on your left chest and when you lifted your finger to poke at the mark you flinched at the painful reaction to your prying fingers.

Your stomach had three huge bruises from when you were kicked and punched by the men, you lost a few fights but luckily your monster friend had tagged themself in to save you. Pulling down the rest of your clothing your upper thighs held some dart marks and small cuts followed by the repetitive purple marks. You were beaten up more than Steve in all the show, you held some shame on yourself but remembering Steve didn't have to fight multiple people for four days straight was enough to hold a smile on your face removing the shame you felt easily.

Hovering your hands over your legs as you glanced lower, the swollen ankle you sported was a pretty red shade that made you hum pleased, it was obviously hurt but it was such a pretty wound compared to the rest. You think you would start to hate the color purple since now the color was stained by these bruises and you didn't intend to be reminded of them.

Finally pleased by viewing your body state now you put your filthy clothes back on cringing at the feel of them covering your body again, but you hoped you didn't have to worry about it much longer. Placing your hand on the cold unbroken mirror, expecting it to be solid and ruin your plans you were happy to feel the mirror give away to your hand and feel like soft jello.

Aren't you a smart cookie, but sadly not smart enough to try this earlier, with a small jump you threw yourself towards the mirror and felt your body push through the soft jello that held only a small amount of pressure. But the moment you felt the feeling disappear you landed straight on your face followed by your hands. You wished tile wasn't so hard at the moment when you groaned at the pain, but it was nothing compared to the joy you felt now since you had your own portal in your house.

Everything was coming up (Y/n) now, and the rush was pleasing, picking yourself off the floor quickly with a breakneck speed you rushed yourself to the shower after ripping off your clothes. Before you went to the hospital you needed a boiling hot shower to wash yourself from all the grim that covered you.

November 14, 1983

The plot was going just like the original but with an added live character only changed some dialog, Barb was just helping Jonathan and Nancy as they tried to find Will and you. Eddie had spoken to Barb informing her about the note you left behind while Eddie worried about you for three days before the only feeling he felt was anger at your action.

But his anger was just the broad feeling that was melted with disappointment and betrayal for the second time, anxiety had sunk its claws into his body , hurt and overwhelming thoughts of why and worry. Why did you have to leave when you said his home was the only safe place for you, did you lie to him when you said you cared about him?

Eddie was a wreck as the days passed by, he had been rude to multiple people and ruined his teacher's trust because he skipped school, he didn't know why he didn't leave his home at all and stared a the phone at the wall waiting for something that would never come.

Did he really not know? Of course, he knew but he didn't want to acknowledge that he was waiting for you to come back and show him a smile as you hugged him safe and sound. He felt like a fool when his uncle questioned his behavior and tried to pry about it, Eddie cracked when his uncle hugged him and smiled fondly at him.

Breaking down in front of his uncle as tears shamefully flowed out his eyes, he felt weak as his uncle tried to calm him down. It was the fourth day since he had seen you.

"What's troubling you, Eddie? You know you can tell me about your troubles, it doesn't make you weak or less then. It hurts me to see you like this...please tell me." His uncle had patted his back when Eddie continued to cry and hugged him back with shaky arms with a tight grip.

"My friend went missing and has been gone for days... I don't want it to be true. How could she just disappear without a trance, just the other day we were laughing together then the next she was gone." His uncle felt a chill in his body when he heard his words, from what he knew Eddie didn't have any close female friends, but after hearing about the missing byers boy he understood his worries.

There was a chance his friend would never return alive, but after a few days, the chances of a missing person being alive were slowly lowering.
"I didn't want to leave just in case she called or showed up, I know it's fucking pathetic of me to be waiting here like a dog."

"Lanugae you brat, but nothing wrong with doing that. I would do the same after all she is bound to call you." His uncle had smiled at him went he broke the hug and ruffled his head."I'm proud of you for staying here waiting for her, it shows how much you truly care. Keep waiting for her call, don't worry about anything right now. I'll call the school and say you're sick for you don't have to worry about that."

Eddie smiled back with swollen red eyes as he felt comforted by his uncle, he felt his shoulders relax from the interaction. "I love you."

"I love you too, you big brat. Now go wash your face, you wouldn't want your friend to see you like this after all." Eddie nodded and made a move to head to the restroom when the phone on the wall rang loudly making him jump. Within a second Eddie rushed to the phone but in his rushed movements, he fell on the floor face first after hitting his foot on the couch. His uncle held in his laugh as the boy made a fool of himself and watched him grab the phone with bated breath.

Although his face and foot were hurting he didn't worry about it, he needed to get to the phone no matter what. Holding the phone up to his ear he felt himself beginning to cry again when he heard your voice in his ears. "Eddie, do you think you can give your bully a ride to the hospital?"

"I'm on my way now !" Unknowingly rushing out of the trailer without hanging up the phone your laughter rained out from the phone as you heard him make a speedy getaway. He was such a fun person, with a smile on your face you hung up your phone and plopped on the couch, it was midday and the sun was still up.

"I wonder what type of look will be on his face."

Hi, I hope you enjoyed this new chapter! I had tons of fun writing it and reading all of your comments, I can't wait for your feedback on this chapter.

Love to know your thoughts and comments on this chapter.

Thank you, everyone, for the 400 hearts! It warms my heart that this story is enjoyed by so many people. 

The time skip was due to me not wanting to fill this chapter with so much filler!

Reader: I look disgusting right now.

Will: You look like an angel.

Reader: You little fool.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Warning !!! The reader is drugged(in a good way) ,is out of character while being drugged and small panic attack.

November 14, 1983

Eddie had made it to your house within 10mins although it was at least a 20min drive. Your little loser had definitely broken a few laws to get here so fast. Knowing he must've been super worried about you going missing, you expected some type of chaos to show up with Eddie.

But you'll tease him later, your exhausted body was in no shape to do anything but crawl into his van. The moment you open the door you are pulled out of your home with the door locked behind you. Surprise surged through your body from the sudden actions, you almost took out your knife when Eddie had started your flight or fight mood.

Eddie had wrapped his arms around you like a snake as you were slammed into his chest he knocked the air out of your lungs. Letting out a small 'ouch' that the male didn't seem to notice. You froze from the action while some pain spread through your arms and chest but you ignored it when you felt warm tears on your shoulder close to your neck.

No way...your heart began to race when you felt it, and a deafening snap was heard in your mind mentality.

He was crying, a smile painted your face as your eyes lidded in bliss, and a blush coated your face as twisted joy filled your body.

Although you expected to see crying faces, it felt so much more satisfactory that Eddie was a real person to you. Listening to his sniffles in your ears made you desire to take a picture or video of this moment to preserve it in your mind.

The male had no idea of what was running frenzied in your mind at the moment, this felt like a prize for your problematic work these past few days.

"Why did you have to leave...why would you choose to leave...I don't understand it." Eddie had mumbled softly with a shaky tone. You were about to kiss the male pretty soon if he kept being so pitiful, but you wanted to calm the male down if he was going to spiral. 

Even though he had roused your energy from his behavior you still required to ease the pain in your ankle that now was carrying both of your weights."Just why?"

You moved your hand to pat his head comfortably, the poor sweet big crybaby. "I couldn't stop the worry that was consuming me. There was a chance Will was here with me...knowing how terrorizing it would be for him..."  

You had pulled him closer acting sad, he had willingly been pulled towards you as his tears started to slow down but not stop. "I'm sorry, I really am. I thought I would come back to you but some people were down there with me and him." 

You really hoped Steve wasn't home or around to see this, knowing how he felt about Eddie and the recent Nancy situation. He might have broken your friendship up if he saw, it would be pretty understandable but messy.

"You found him? Is he with you ?" 

"I did but...I couldn't let him get hurt like me...those people..."

"I found they had attacked me and tried to attack him, but I made them follow me." With that information, he had broken the hug and backed up to hold your shoulders taking a good look at your condition.

While he looked at you, you took in his state, you had to hold your breath to control yourself from attacking him. The swollen puffy eyes were filled with a watery glime and some tears still running down his cheeks, red cheeks added to his pretty face. You wanted to see more of this sight from him, in a different setting though.

The frown on his face was adorable to you, you saw his mouth quivering open in a gasp as he spotted bruises and the red swollen ankle you sported. "Oh fuck! Are you okay!!! We need to get you to the hospital now, why didn't you tell me!!"

More tears ran down and it was enough to make all your restraint disappear. There was a chance you were going to regret this but your mind wasn't so collected when the sight in front of you like this was in front of you.

Without the restraint lurking over your mind now you quickly pull him by the collar of his shirt. Just like one would do with a collared person by a leash, he was surprised at your actions causing him to be pulled easily. What a good boy.

With a smile you kissed him on his cheek which had tears still on it, you gave him a small lick tasting his salty tears. Although you intended to stop with that action Eddie had other ideas when he had pulled you back in after you leaned back to release him and fake apologize about it.

He didn't give you the chance when his warm rough hands from playing guitar for the years felt surprisingly pleasant, but what wasn't as likable as the other free hand that wasn't on your face was pressed on your lower back keeping you from moving away.

You deemed his behavior was due to his overwhelming emotions but you didn't anticipate something like this so soon, his lips had been pressed against yours in a heavy kiss. It was filled with emotions from him, you weren't certain how you felt about this.

It was going to be a major headache, you enjoyed some chaos in your life but you didn't think you wanted to be dealing with jealousy from Eddie when you were going to seduce Billy soon. But that was later 'You' problem when you felt the rush from his actions, wrapping your arms around his neck you kissed him back when you felt his tears on your face. 

Eddie tightened his grip when he felt you return the kiss, you smiled in the kiss before biting his lip, if you were going to have an emotional makeout session. It had to be something he wouldn't forget, you felt his heartbeat race.

It was cute when you heard him groan from the painful nib you gave his lip, he was melting already even though you had just begun. Once he gave you the slightest opening you had surprised him again when your tongue entered his mouth.

He tasted the strawberry candy you were munching on before he came, he was slow to react to your tongue that was currently playing with his. When he did he put up a weak fight against yours, he didn't need to worry about having the upper hand when you were making him become dizzy and a bit of a hazy mind.

You don't know how long the two of you were standing there until you felt Eddie push your back into your front door making you break the kiss to hiss in pain.

Eddie seemed to still be in a daze because he moved his lips to your neck his teeth close to biting your neck but it was already time to stop. You regained your restraint with the pain, you had all of the winter break to continue where the two of you left off after all.

Before he could sink his teeth into your neck you grabbed his throat although you really didn't necessarily need to but maybe you did and also pulled his head back by his hair. But the lewd sound that left his mouth was almost enough to make you continue, tempting though.

Filthy little dork.

"Did you forget about taking me to the hospital?~" You smiled at the dopey look on his face that changed to a look of surprise and guilt from him forgetting about your state but who could really blame him?

You were one hell of a kisser, he blushed and moved his hand to rub the back of his neck. "I'm sorry I just got carried away...let's take you there now..." He felt embarrassed for forgetting, he never felt something like that it made him feel so weak and like a touched-starved fool.

His tears were gone but not forgotten from you, you nodded and pulled him closer once more and returned the action that he failed at. Before he could tell what you were doing you had already kissed his neck.

Your teeth had hovered over his lower neck, without another thought they came down and met his skin. You had bit him pretty hard uncaring of his reaction but you weren't worried when he let out a small moan. You knew you were cruel to do this to him.

"Don't cry anymore...unless I give you something to cry about my little loser.~" You had leaned back and left Eddie behind with a bite mark painted on his neck, he blushed and rushed to follow you to his van.

"Has anyone told you that you're pretty rough? Not that I'm complaining really..." Eddie was driving slowly as he finally spoke up after 5 minutes of silence. He heard you laugh light-heartedly, glancing at your face from the corner of his eye, not wanting to let you see him watching you when he should be driving both of you with his eyes on the road.

"Yeah, just once...I don't really have too much experience with others. I'm glad that didn't mind." You lied with a shy voice to the male as you caught him looking at you which earned him a glare.

"I couldn't help myself when I saw you cry, plus you're too pretty, you know?" You smiled when you watched his Adam's apple bob slightly with a big gulp.

Eddie was so entertaining. 

"Oh."

"But just so you know...you were the only one I called and wanted to help me." You saw the medical building ahead of you. "I'm truly sorry for worrying you so much, I didn't want to see anyone else but you first."

"Fuck...you can't just say stuff like that." He mumbled softly under his breath while he pulled up to the ER entrance parking in front of the door. "You like it~"

Eddie looked at you with wide eyes before hopping out of his van quickly almost stumbling to the ground, he ran inside and spoke to a person behind the desk as you watched him use multiple hand gestures at the lady who watched him try to explain. She had stood up to glance past Eddie to you who was waving at the lady.

It was like a scene of a Rom-Con when you saw the lady smile with a longing look if only you could have heard when Eddie started to frantically explain you weren't his girlfriend but just a friend with a huge blush hidden from your view. 

The lady simply shook her head and smiled at him. "Well maybe not yet. But cover up that mark of yours if you want someone to believe you. "

With that, Eddie had rushed out with a wheelchair and helped you into it, being pushed by Eddie was surprisingly fun to be in a wheelchair and something new you never tried before.

November 14, 1983

While you were being checked into the hospital with Eddie by your side, time had passed and Eleven was in the homemade salt bath kiddie pool. A lot more people surrounded her this time, Steve and Barb were there right next to Nancy and Jonathan who Steve slightly made up with once the situation was explained but Barb never told anyone that she knew where you were.

But Eddie's call didn't matter if she knew or not since you had gone missing again, everyone didn't know you had made it out and was being checked on under a fake name.

As everyone watched Eleven float in the water they all were holding their breath they really hoped everything would be fine and both of you were safe. Hopper was the most worried about you after he saw what the lab did to you at a young age, knowing they had access to the Upside-Down freely and the tips you gave him meant you were likely to be killed or punished.

Eleven started to breathe heavily, as she walked into the black void looking for you first, she looked around and didn't see anything quite yet. But she was only looking in the Upside-Down and not the real town, but there was something she saw that had her confused and scared.

She saw a ghostly almost invisible figure lying down in the void, it was like it wasn't real. Walking closer she saw Barb...but she knew Barb was alive and with the group watching her. Looking at the figure again it was like it glitched in and out, one second she saw the dead version of Barb the next she saw the alive Barb sitting near the pool.

Never before had this happened...Eleven started to cause the lights to go crazy while everyone looked confused and worried. "What's going on?"

"I don't know.." But everyone could tell she saw something that wasn't good...dread filled everyone as Mike was the first to speak up. "Is (Y/n) okay? What do you see?"

Everyone around seemed to ask the same question with worried looks and heavy shoulders. "Barb...dead...Barb...strange!"Screams started to come out from the girl as everyone tried to calm her down, but at the same time, Barb was frozen as a cold feeling filled her body.

The girl had seen herself dead although she was clearly alive and next to her...suddenly your words appeared in her mind.

'Barb I think some of your blood got on me and dripped into the pool, instantly something pulled me down and I ended up stuck here...I'm just glad it got me instead of you.'

Barb was supposed to have been killed, if you hadn't been there and helped her wrap up her bleeding hand. She would have died, she would have died, she would have died...Barb was spiraling in her mind just frozen as she kept repeating your words and her own. She was shaking as the screams continued.

Joyce was comforting her trying to calm the girl down, she had told her she was okay and that Barb was alive just like the mother she was, she had helped Eleven get back to normal. "Don't be afraid, I'm right here and everyone is here." 

No one dared to mention your name though, seeing how Eleven never said anything about you they figured at least you weren't dead. And that was enough for right now.

Will was the next one Eleven looked for and just like in the show they heard Eleven say she found him at Castle Byers, Will was alive as they heard his weak voice say 'Hurry'. Although he had been in a much better state before you left him, it was like it didn't even matter when he became just as sick as soon as you were gone. It was like as soon as you left it all returned to normal.

November 14, 1983

Will had been found with one of your sweaters in his hands holding it for dear life as he was stuck in the gross gooey slime-like webs and the slug-like bug in his mouth. They had left the Upside-Down once they found him, being rushed to the same Hospital as you. And as luck would have it, they saw you in a room across from his.

You were in a hospital gown, this time Hopper saw a true white and blue gown on your figure, he didn't get any reports of you being found but there you were with your arms and neck revealing the damage that you had. He almost ran into your room until he saw a smile on your face as you were talking to some curly-haired male who was smiling back at you trying to what he assumed was a joke.

The IV you had in your forearm moved as you started to laugh at the male, Hopper relaxed his shoulders and turned to follow Joyce as he heard her speaking to Will. He watched the tearful reunion from the doorway, as his mom and brother spoke to the awoken Will.

"Hey, sweetheart." Jonathan spoke after his mother with a simple 'Hey'. "Where..where am I?" His voice was hoarse as they told him he was safe and home now. Joyce lovingly rubbed his head, as his brother cried when Will spoke his name, but like the loving boy he was, he asked his brother something that just made him cry more.

"Are you okay?" 

"Yeah, I'm okay. This is just nothing...just a cut." The scene went by easily and smoothly without any problems, so Hopper left not knowing when he did that, Will said your name.

"Is (Y/n) here too? She was with me until a few hours ago... Where is she?" Will had asked with a small smile knowing he was safe so you would be too. Joyce and Jonathan froze and looked at each other and frowned. "I don't know where she is, bud..."

Will's heart monitor began to spike as it rapidly became unstable, his breathing had picked up when he looked down to his hands that once held your sweater."You...don't? That's not true!!!" His voice was panicked when he found out the news, he removed the blanket in search of the sweater you once wore like it was the only thing left of you.

"Where is it...her sweater...where?" Tears flooded his face as his family began to try to calm him down, while Hopper walked into your room with a small smile when you turned your head to glance at him. "Hopper! It's really great to see you, I missed you." You smiled with a dopey face, the nurses had to almost damn near overdose you for the painkillers could kick into your body and it left you pretty happy-going.

Even though you definitely didn't match the view of your beaten body, Hopper had seen the male that was sitting in a chair close to you freeze with wide eyes when he saw the cop. "I missed you too...but why does your name say 'Eris' on your room?"

"You know why don't you? It's our special secret after all, but it's also because it means chaos and this whole situation is so fitting." You laughed when Hopper came up to pat your head with a small sigh, at least he knew you were just the same person who showed him the truth.

"Will's safe and the room behind you...everyone is worried about you."Although his words seemed a bit dull you knew the care and fondness he held in them. "I bet! But I'm so happy he was saved, I sure did have to work hard for that sweet boy. Don't get me started on how many dangerous' things' were trying to attack us day after day."

You laughed at it like it wasn't a big deal to you, Hopper shook his head figuring you were a bit high on some painkillers that you needed with the current damage he saw. You weren't kidding because he saw the faded yellowish bruises around your neck that were from a person, turning to one of the town's troublemakers.

"I didn't think you knew Munson, it's been a while since I've seen you."

"Don't bully my little dork, me and he is supppppper close and he took me to the hospital!" Hopper huffed and glanced at Eddie again with a raised eyebrow. "He did?"

"Yeah, she called me and I rushed over to take her to the hospital. Promise!" Eddie held his hands up high without noticing the once-covered bite mark was revealed. "Finally cleaning up your act now?... Good job Munson, keep it up." Hopper walked over and gave Eddie a pat on his back that made you giggle loudly.

"Aw, you're going to embarrass him! That's my job!" You pointed to your chest with one hand and at Hopper, pushing up your chest and pride when Eddie shoved his face into his hands but you saw the red-tinted ears that stuck out. "Eddie has been a great law-abiding citizen as of late, a super good boy. Promise." You laughed loudly as Hopper looked at you with a deadpan face, you were acting like a drunk but he supposed he could look past it.

"Law-abudung citizen? Well then make sure you don't let (Y/n) down, I'm going to go tell the others that both of you are safe." You nodded with a thumbs up and a huge grin. Hopper walked down the hall not hearing the panicked boy next to you but you did.

It sounded like Will was screaming for your sweater. Did he think it was a safety blanket or something, if so it would be super cute. Smiling you were thankful that the nurses allowed you to move your IV and monitor and that Eddie was there to help you get up. "Eddie,helpppppp me~"

Eddie tilted his head before he helped you up, letting you cling onto his arm and your other arm held the moving monitor. "Where are we going?" You smiled. "Will is next door can't you hear him?~"

"The sound of a kid screaming? Yeah, I can hear it."

"Also then we get to surprise him, isn't that super fun!" You threw out the door after you let go of Eddie, not knowing you were loud and making everyone jump around the noise. But it worked to have everyone in the depressing room look at your proud child-like smile, as you revealed yourself like some sort of magic trick.

Eddie wanted to disappear once he glanced behind him and saw a group that seemed like a small crowd, he stepped to the side, near the corner, and prepared to watch what you were likely to embarrass yourself.

"Ha ha ha, It is your favorite tutor here! You have summoned me, you may now save your mana my dear Will the Great!" You laughed proudly as you were unaware of the small crowd that had formed behind you. 

"I have reunited with you! No need for that filthy sweater of mine when you have the real deal right here!" You had used your free hand to gesture yourself with your hand from the top of your head to your hips like you were flaunting your body off.

You had seen Will's wide eyes and open mouth, Joyce already had to bite her lip from the sweet silly actions you did.

She knew she was right about you when she first met you, although she actually didn't. She could tell you liked Will and heard about how you were there protecting him, even if she didn't she could tell from the state of your body filled with sad bruises and marks. While Will didn't have anything like that on his body, you did.

Will wasn't harmed just weak and sick, she knew you acted this way after hearing him scream and panic, you really knew how to cheer up children. You were adorable, she would love a daughter like you, she wished her son luck from the affectionate gaze in his eyes as he looked at you with a blush.

Will had laughed and smiled at you with tears and his eyes, while the group of you behind you laughed along with Will, you tilted your head and walked towards Will's bed to take a seat on the end of his bed. "It's rude to laugh after I poured my heart out to you." You pouted and looked at Will who just couldn't contain his happiness.

"If you continue laughing, you shall no longer become my favorite student." Loud gasps were heard, you turned to see the rest of your students and Barb, Steve, Hopper, and Nancy with joyful faces.

"What????!!! You can't have favorites!" Dustin was the first to speak and rush over to you and Will. "Yeah, you can't it's not fair at all!" Lucas spoke and Mike stood next to his little group frowning at you. "You are not allowed to do that, our party is a package deal! Got it!"

You frowned for a moment before laughing and snatching up the trio, you didn't want to hurt Will, but with a huge hug from you, they stopped their fake fight against you. "I guess so...now go smother Will with hugs!" You released them and stood up slowly as they fussed over Will and you walked toward the older group that was watching you.

"Now, can I have a favorite out of y'all?" Jonathan was now next to them too, you smiled as you stood in front of them, something that was all too familiar had happened once more. A tight grip around you pulled you into a redhead's body as she cried into your shoulder, you laughed and patted her back.

"Someone has a head start to be my favorite.~" Barb had laughed softly at your words as the rest came closer to you not Eddie though he was trying to stay away from Steve. After releasing you Nancy hugged you with some tears as well, it confused you.

You weren't close to Nancy enough to have her cry on you. "Nancy?"

"I'm so sorry!!!! I promise to be nicer to you, I'm so sorry." Awkwardly patting her back and lifting her face from your shoulders, she looked at you with tears in her eyes that were so pretty."It's all cool, don't sweat it. Plus you're too pretty to cry so cheer up, tomorrow will be a new day !"

Nodding at your words she let you go and Jonathan was the next one to hug you softly probably not wanting to hurt you, the hug was pretty warm. You closed your eyes for a moment to hug him back with a smile, he was probably one of the most stressed characters lately, but sadly no tears fell from his eyes.

But he sure did feel two pairs of burning eyes on the back of his neck which made him blush when he saw his mom put a thumbs up at him."I missed you."

"You better have, I didn't fight for my life for everyone not to miss me! Doesn't matter since I'm here now." Again with that loopy smile, you showed anyone who could see it. The last one to hug you was Steve and it was strange to watch the male damn near snatch you up off your feet into a hug, he was luckily Nancy had walked to check on Will.

Anyone who could see it could tell it was not one just for a friend, it felt like you were his husband who just came back from the war, you just brushed it off and hugged him back. He took a huge inhale from your shoulder as what you assumed was him trying to hold back tears , Steve on the other hand felt all the emotions that were festering inside of him with horrible feelings had been cleared away once you were in his arms.

He closed his eyes for a moment just pausing before letting you go and backing up returning to a normal friendly Steve. "Don't go missing again, You're my neighbor so you got to stay." He ruffled your hair which made you smile back and ruffled his back which was something that not even Nancy did. "Of course! Now we can have a Christmas party with everyone!!!"

You walked past Steve who went to Nancy, Hopper looked at you as you made some grabby hands towards him, he thought it was silly but he still came up and gave you a big hug. "I know you're going to be trouble later."

"I plan on it !"

"Don't." You shake your head at him when he releases you, with your tongue out. "I'm going to definitely be trouble now!" You smiled and turned your head to the curly-haired tall male hiding in the corner who made eye contact with you, as you reached out your hand to him with a playful smirk. 

You looked like you were asking him to dance, in a way you were, he was going to now have to follow your lead. He grabbed your open hand not expecting you to pull him closer to you than he wanted to be right now with the others looking at him and you. Holding his hand tightly and yours facing his body with a smile, a little too romantic to all those in the room.

But you didn't care about the looks when you held onto him with a playful glimmer in your eyes, he really didn't want to find out what you were planning right now. He looked at you with pledding eyes as if to tell you not to do anything that would have Steve back on his case or anything. "Please don't..." He whispered to you hoping you would take mercy on him, but he should know you weren't merciful by now since you showed him. 

He earned a mark on his neck that was now revealed again to the prying glazes that looked at him, it really wasn't going to be good for him. "I have selective hearing and you just said please, who am I to disappoint you?~" You spoke quietly and added something that made him blush.

"You're my favorite, after all. ~" With that you grabbed his hand to hold near your chest and doomed him with your loud words, he planned to do anything you wanted which you were hurt like this but he really wished you didn't say it here in front of the glaring Steve and a few others,

"Eddie, please tell me you are spending the night with me?~"

Hi, I hope you enjoyed this new chapter! I finished writing this today but was going to wait to hit my weekly update or double update. I might start a one day delay on other sites.

But let them eat cake !

Hoped you enjoyed the comforting end to the season, I'm planning to write season two either the end of next chapter or the next next chapter. 

Evenly there will be some smut that I will write in the coming chapters but I don't want to have a mature rating so all those parts will be uploaded on my AO3 story and I will link it.

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! 

Lately, you guys have been amazing with support and it makes me feel so happy that I may write a bit too much.

Thank you!

Reader: This ain't even that strong.

Everyone in the room: Are you sure about that?

Reader: Yes and I'm washing me and my clothes.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Warning !!! - Heavy use of threats, blood, and drinking!!!

November 15, 1983

You and Eddie had escaped to your room with the door locked behind Eddie as the pounding of little fists hit the door while Steve and Barb stood behind your little horde of gremlins abandoned Will to confront You and Eddie after your words left the wrong impression to them. But that was the point, you couldn't help but mess with the curly-haired male who had his back against your door blushing brightly.

Eddie was really considering never answering a call from you again, as he glared at your devilish grin that was on your face while sitting on the side of the bed with your leg sitting on top of your others giving you quite a seducing pose. If only the knocking on the door and yelling wasn't there.

He was almost tempted to sit on his knees below you looking up at you, well maybe not in this setting or anything too much, he shook the thoughts away as you motioned him over patting the empty space next to you.

"Sit."Why were you so difficult and confusing, he already had enough...you really were too much for him. He would pay you back for his trouble later.

"Also unlock the door, before I get kicked out of this hospital." Doing as you said, quickly unlocking the door and spiriting to hide behind your form as the gremlins rushed in to confront him. While they went behind you ignoring you sitting in the bed as they began to chase around Eddie would be very much not ready for any of this.

You were so mean.

"Barb...I really did miss you." You smiled sweetly, the loopy feeling had been wearing off and although you meant those words, they held a meaning of wanting to pay her back and add some chaos just like you did with Eddie into her life now. "You too Steve, I'm really happy you looked for me. Eddie told me about what everyone did, even that messy fight of yours." You wiggled your finger back in front to tell him he was being very bad.

"Munson did? Why was he here even?" Ah, there was the Steve you liked, his eyes were threatening toward you, and someone was pretty angry. Smiling as Barb looked at his face in shock, seeing what you saw, you hoped she enjoyed it as much as you.

He really was so beautiful right now as the drugs still gave you a fuzzy mindset, his dark eyes, tense shoulders, deeper voice, and the emotions that were grateful. You took in a deep breath not having as much control of your actions as you normally do, a huge red blush filled your face while your eyes lidded looking extremely pleased at him.

Barb wanted to blush herself when she saw you smile at him like that, she remembered how pretty your face was up close a few days ago, the smile you gave her as you touched her cheeks, she was replaying it in her mind so much while she was waiting for you. She wondered if you were just like her and Robin.

Her own heart had started to race as she no longer looked at Steve's face but yours, she hoped the two of you would have a sleepover pretty soon...maybe alone. Lost in her own thoughts you were about to tell Steve everything you had planned to until you glanced behind him.

Your eyes fixed themself into a dark glare as you stared at the figure unable to control your rage, you knew it was a matter of time before they showed up now but they really knew how to ruin your fun. You had Steve right where you wanted him to be, almost able to enjoy more of his emotions and behavior.

Steve tilted his head once he watched your blushing form change and he and the others all around had seen a crack in your mirror right now, you had been outsmarted and revealed too much for now.

The blank look worn by the usual happy and sweet girl had changed and disappeared like it was never even there. Left dread in everyone around, but the second the male who showed up spoke you had changed back with a pleased closed-eyed smile. Maybe the others didn't really see your face right, it was past midnight now and most of everyone in this room had used tons of energy.

"Visiting Hours are over, they ended actually at midnight but we understood your worries but it's now time to leave." The male in scrubs said with a deep voice. "Leave now, no overnight visitors." The male then walked next to your bed so they could clear out, giving you smiles and hugs as you smiled back waving at them until the door shut behind them.

Only a few moments passed as the both of you just glanced at each other, he was buff and tall but he was just a nameless background rat for that stupid lab.

"I have to say, I'm impressed." You smiled at him as you grabbed a gun from under your pillow and held it to the male's chest, you tilted your head glancing at the two other males walking in the room, two main characters showed up making you giggle and turn the safety off of your gun the second the male in front of you tried to snatch your gun. "No wonder these painkillers worked."

"Hello, (Y/n). Glad to see you safe and sound." Papa said with a sickeningly sweet tone, that made you want to gag, he had distracted you enough to feel a needle going into your neck from the male in front of you.

Sadly for him and the others the moment you felt pain you pulled the trigger, blood splashing on your face and around.

Red painted the white walls of your room, the black suit of the older male had some pretty new colors added to it, and the white lab coat the doctor wore had less. The Doctor's face seemed completely terrified at watching the quick death you cause with a wicked smile on your lips like it was nothing.

A heavy thud hit the floor as the male in front of you fell back limply, you simply smiled and wiped your hand over your stained face with ease as you rubbed the sheets next to you."My apologies, that rat didn't know his place. But I'm sure you have tons more in stock, ones like those should be easy to have since they're so useless."

Grabbing the needle from your neck you placed it next to you as you placed your gun down, pleased eyes when you saw the Doctor flinch away from your eyes but Papa was just disappointed at the failure.

"Don't be so disappointed it will give you wrinkles...oh wait you are already covered in them." You laughed with your hand in front of your face. "You must have a very disappointing life then, but let's put everyone aside right now."

"You really aren't the same kid I knew, have you been hiding this side from me?"

"Maybe or this is just a creation of your own design, you know? Me being your tiger or maybe your experiments on me? " You shrugged your shoulders calmly.

"I did not make you this way...you weren't capable of something like this."The old man seemed to be pretty angry at you but you just smiled, slipping your hand to reach once more under your pillow you pulled out some thin files. Opening it while making eye contact with Papa, flipping slowly to one of your favorite pages. Clearing your throat you began to read out the information.

"'Tiger Project', day 202, the tiger had completed the elimination of 'Snake', 'Fox', 'Rabbit', 'Wolf', and 'Lion'. You should have named it the Zoo project it would be much more fitting. You say I'm not capable of these actions although you know very well how much I can drench my hand with blood." Throwing the file down towards their feet, you heard the sneer from him.

"I know you were able to eliminate others easily, but the drug immunity and knowledge you have was something you never had until now."

"Yeah, you ended the project on day 578, then attempted to have me help you with other projects but I just couldn't keep up with the labs and paperwork. No drug testing either, but I bet you thought I was dead...too bad though." You and Papa were now entangled in showing off of wits and leverage leaving the Doctor ignored.

"Paperwork and Labs didn't work out as well as your original purpose, but I suppose you were just a failed project. No longer needed but now you are a threat and need to be neutralized."

"We both know it wouldn't work out well for you, your lab isn't as strong as it once was due to 001 right? The gate you opened is becoming harder and harder to control." You had won once Papa showed a look of anger.

"You shouldn't know that you know nothing...you will be easy to neutralize." You hummed, ignoring him and looking at the doctor. "Have you checked on the boy? Did you realize what happened to him yet because I do~~"

"What?..." 

"See you don't even know what I'm talking about, but nothing is free if you get what I mean. This world we live in always has a price to be paid, I see your glare clearly so you don't know it yet."

"Explain yourself right now!"

"Hmm, no it doesn't really benefit me. But we could do something to fix that right, favors for favors?" Someone clearly didn't enjoy your answer to peacefully work together. You didn't expect it to work without more threats from you but they were looking a gift horse in the mouth.

"Why should I do that when I could just kill you or the people around you? I see you had quite a group near you..." The room atmosphere changed immensely, gone was the banter from you and silence filled the room. It became eerie now as they watched your smile drop, gone was anything easy-going or fake smile. 

They had felt the you from your world, the you that watched others being tortured by or in front of you for simple theories. Eyes that had lost all their emotions or life, just like a dull empty husk filled with an empty void that would devour those locked in its presence. 

Your sharp red painted nails had gleamed from the glittery top coat you made Eddie help you with while just a few hours ago, sat in the room together just catching up and allowing you more time to plan and study the male.

They needed a reminder of what they were dealing with now, you could only allow so much to be said, those nails of yours shined as you ripped out the IV from your arm without flinching at the blood and pain you felt running through your body. 

Your blood was almost the same shade as your nails that wrapped around the gun you had sitting next to you. It was a warning that the male was overstepping his boundaries and place with you. No longer finding the need to hide, warm blood flowing down your arm was pleasant to you.

Having such a great and enjoyable time that was ripped away before you could truly enjoy it all, then they had the nerve to do this shit again. Your whole body posture was changed into something terrifying, you were the worst kind of monster.

Everyone knows monsters look like monsters and act feral and dangerous towards others, lunging at others, baring their teeth, anger clearly displayed on their being, and were something that couldn't be seen as anything but a monster and clearly dangerous being.

But you, the young pretty girl with nothing dangerous or threatening looking about you. The one with pained nails, eyes that shined sweetly, the smile that was gifted to everyone, and playful banter. 

The one who was a tutor, a savior, a friend, a popular pretty girl, someone who would smile sweetly at you while they wiped your tears, and the one who knew all your problems and still stood next to them and actually cared for others. You were no less than a kind pretty girl who had a good head on her shoulders to all those who met you.

But that was what the monster wanted them to all see as they fattened their prey up or lured them deeper and deeper into their grasp, one that enticed someone with their vibrant colors. 

One that would smile while slicing a person apart like a butcher, one who would cut out someone's tongue if they were annoyed by their words then would simply wash their hands clean and smile brightly at the person sitting across from them eating some dinner. No real moral lines drawn by you, willing to do anything.

Quietness was something no one should hear or feel from some monster like that. When they are no longer speaking or making any type of move means the most destructive, those who don't show their usual mask anymore mean two things and only two things.

They no longer saw you as something they wanted or you had just been marked for death.

Papa had crossed the line and he felt it, but something somewhere in his mind told him you couldn't do too much all yourself. "Cats got your tongue now? " 

"Shut up." 

A blank face looked at them with a blunt tone, you had still been like a lifeless doll sitting on a self to view but not touch. "I really don't care about your remarks or threats but for you to attempt to say you are going to damage my things?" Your tone was chilling like a rattlesnake shaking its tail warning you of one last chance to leave.

"They are close to me? No, they're not close to me, they are mine. Will not be allowed to be anyone else's or be damaged by anyone but their owner." You were clear with your words, you did see a few as human and real people but who would reveal such a thing?

"You can't save them all"

"You aren't unkillable as well, you just like them, you bleed just like them when you are cut, you die just like them when a bullet goes through your heart." 

You wore a creepy smile full of teeth as if to show your hostility and threat. "Although you may successfully kill or harm one, you only have one life and body. One I would drag out its end for days, weeks,  months even years just to make you suffer."

"I'll laugh as you finally break and beg me for death, never giving you the gift of a swift death. Everyone high in power like you fear death, knowing you could no longer control or believe you were immune."

"Having just a taste of what I truly know would send you closer to a downfall like no other, you leave me alone and don't try to kill those around me, I'll help you out. If you can't do that it's fine." You were offering the poisoned apple once more to the male, you were giving him an out but if he didn't take it you knew others would easily.

"I'll just have to share my information with the Russians, I know how willing and deep their pockets go." You smiled knowing they did have competition with them and you were willing to use that against them.

"You wouldn't, they would kill you or we would."

"Maybe but are you willing to take the risk? After all aren't you in this position now because of a risk?" Papa finally cracked after thinking of this calmly for a moment, you could aid them and once they had everything they needed from you it would be cut.

"How much money do you want?" Ah he finally took a bite of the poisoned apple, you knew he now wanted to drain you of everything before trying to get rid of you.

"Oh, now you want to have a deal? I'm afraid that my price rise due to the rejection and threats from you so now. Let's make it a bit more favorable for me then, I want a building in my name, something that must be built before the beginning of next month, i know it's rushed ."

"I will give you my knowledge and aid to help you in any way possible, I would be your best employee. But keep this hidden and I will only allow you my nighttime aid."

"Why would we need your aid, we only need your knowledge." You laughed. "I can eliminate far better than any rat you have and I happen to be very fond of experiments just like you."

"Very well, consider it done."

"Great but I wasn't done yet, I need to be paid at least 500/hr. Don't complain about the price since it's unlikely I would take longer than an hour per shift you need of me."

"Understood.

"Everyone can be swayed with money so at least have me on your side." You stuck out your bleeding arm as you stepped on the bloody floor ruining your yellow socks as you approached him.

"Deal?"

"Deal~, now let's speak about what I want to be built and what function I need it to do."

With that, you had become a soon-to-be Business owner, a part-time job during nights and now you sat prettily on a cozy at the top all thanks to Venca and your knowledge. Papa had simply never been faced with someone like you, and now that he has, he had for the first time in a while had a fear of death.

More like a fear of you, you weren't something he could control, and the 'you' he knew was gone without anything but your voice and body left behind. If only you were like this before, but it didn't mean he would have been able to handle you wisely.

It was always better to have your enemies closer than your friends.

November 22, 1983

You had been released from the hospital, no one was allowed to visit you the rest of the time you were there, having to go over everything with the Lab and what you wanted done,  they had questioned your motives a lot. It was annoying. But by now they had almost finished the building that was within walking distance from the arcade.

You were given two lab rats to use for said building needing a cover for you and your involvement, you had trained them well and told them the rules and warning if they wanted to try anything funny. 

Then second after you were released you found out from Eddie that almost everyone in your friend group was either busy or out of town for Thanksgiving, you had forgotten about the holiday. He had come to pick you up and take you to the same first meeting place the two of you met.

"Eddie, I have a strange question to ask you..." You smiled at him as you grabbed multiple items hoping to experience a Thanksgiving in the 1980s, but although you didn't care that you were alone for the holiday you couldn't pass up the opportunity to get closer to him and maybe Barb since he told you that he and her was suprisily getting along very well while they waited for you.

She was one of the only friends of yours that was still in town and or free, you had planned to try having a day early Thanksgiving to not get in the way of the others. Plus you really owed Barb a sleepover, everything was lining up for that to happen so soon.

"Do you want to have a sleepover tonight and spend tomorrow with me as an early Thanksgiving? I'll kinda be alone for the holiday and was hoping I could at least spend some time with you?" You grabbed some sweet tea while you waited for his answer, even without looking at him you could tell he was blushing from the small movement of his feet.

"I'll have to ask my uncle...I would love to though." His voice cracked slightly making you giggle and continue your shopping with him hovering around you. "I would love that too, Eddie.~" 

With that Eddie had dropped you off and grabbed your groceries out of your hands while he stood behind you with a cocky smile that he had snatched up your bags, forcing you to unlock the front door and let him in. With a pout when he passed you with the bags, walking straight to your 70s-looking bright kitchen.

Although he had been in your home before he still couldn't get over how warm and colorful it was, it fit you super well but when he did look around he never saw any signs of another person living here. Just small traces of you around with no photos hung up or anything truly personal.

It felt so empty and lonely inside, it was strange when he first walked inside he was hit with shock as bright yellows, orange, green, and red were lighting up the house. Warm but it didn't feel warm due to the house looking like a set or a show home, somewhere that just was for show until he saw some small details and traces of you around, like the fluffy black cat house slippers that stood out and some pens and paper left around.

Then he remembered you never really mentioned any family or someone who was close to you, no one but you seemed to be in your life but he felt kind of special to be added to your home and you wanted him close and wanted him to show up for such a family holiday had his heart racing and mind filled with small thoughts of you.

He hadn't brought up the kiss yet, not feeling like he should just yet. 

While he was gone you called Barb and asked her the same thing as Eddie but you offered to pick her up and drop her off, she had agreed on the condition you met her parents, You had agreed to that and told her you would be on your way, grabbing a different set of clothes to change into.

Eddie had called right before you were about to leave, his uncle said he could, and you could practically see the blushing grin he had on when you heard his voice. "Perfect! Pack some night clothes and anything you need and also could you bring your guitar with you, no need to bring pillows or blankets." Because you were quite stocked up at the moment and he wouldn't need them.

You had forgotten to tell him about Barb also coming over to spend the night but you figured he wouldn't mind after all, the three of you were going to have a drunken sleepover. Not that you told them about that yet but they would soon come to find out later right now you had parents to suck up to for Barb.

"Hello there, I'm (Y/n). A pleasure to finally meet you both, I hope you like flowers. I got them specially for you Mrs.Hollad and Mr.Hollad!" You smiled when you presented the mixed bundle of flowers, you may have overdone it but it was better to spend more if it showed your true meaning and feelings towards the couple.

You did after all pity and envy the family Barb had, you had felt sadness when they showed up once again sitting across from the two people who in a way were one of the reasons Barb was no longer there. 

They gave everything they owned to get answers that would give them the closure they needed to move on, but that would never be enough for them you knew after you researched the feelings they felt you wanted to understand it. It had made you actually feel something similar to despair, but the joy of knowing you changed that for them was enough to excite your softer side that was as small as a penny.

There in your hands were pink carnations, pretty Honeysuckle, a Lotus flower in the middle, and yellow Lilies, while it may have looked like a thrown-together bouquet of flowers. They were all ones who would give at funerals, not that they would know what they truly were but you would always know.

Maybe you weren't as heartless as you felt or maybe it was a feeling of completing a new route in a game.

"Wow! Where did you get these? I've never seen some of these flowers before, I didn't know the flower shop sold these." You figured she was talking about the Lotus and Honeysuckle flowers. Mr.Hollard had smiled at you and pushed you inside lightly, while one of your hands had a different bouquet in it. "Well come in! It's freezing out there, don't need a nice little lady freezing out there! "

"Of course, Mr.Holland. I thank you for allowing me inside and accepting my gift, I really like Barb, she has been one of my closest friends here...without her checking up on me I don't think I would have been found so soon." You smiled shyly as the couple ate up your polite and sweet act, Barb's mother looked at you with a slightly raised eyebrow before a small smile and a knowing look landed on her face in delight.

"We know! She wouldn't stop talking about you for a while, she was so worried about you that she was looking pretty frail and always with puffy eyes. The day you were found she had talked about you for what felt like hours, she bounced back quite quickly after seeing you. I was so happy to see my baby back to normal...well better than normal right, Dear?" Her mother had nudged her husband with a grin, he nodded then thought about it.

"Yeah, you don't know how upset she was when she heard you were allowed to have any visitors. She came home thr-" He was cut off by a blushing Barb who had finally showed up and she tried to rush you out the door while you tightened your stance not budging with a teasing smile at her. "Dad and Mom don't tell her that stuff!!"

"I don't mind it, I like hearing about you." You smiled while she blushed harder and was kind of surprised you didn't move at all when she tried to move you. "But if she wants to leave so fast, who am I to deny?~"

You saw her Mother look at you and her again with the same knowing smile, but you wanted her to be a bit more embarrassed so you showed her the flowers you brought her as well. It was a reward for her entraining you so much and something of a medal for living and avoiding her fate using you.

Daisies, Anemones, Snapdragons, and Daffodils laid in a pretty bouquet, you did love some hidden meaning after all. It was always a test to see if they would truly figure it out.

Barb was smart but she would have to look up the meaning in the library when she could, she felt a need to when she saw hers and her family's flowers. She knew by the cocky smile on your face and teasing eyes that you got these unique flowers for a reason, she trusted you but she was one to replay every time you had met her.

She was embarrassed that she thought of you so much, but it helped her get a small understanding of you, it seems like you plan out most of your actions unless something seems to go wrong. Although it would be a small red flag for most Barb didn't see red, thinking it was charming of you, you were smart and told hidden meanings that left you more of a puzzle to put together with pieces seeming to multiply and going missing at the same time.

You watched as she handed them to her mother and you allowed her to drag you off this time while you smiled and waved to her parents as they closed the door you freed yourself and walked to open the passenger door for her with a pleased smile when she stumbled in the car with eyes avoiding yours.

Entertaining as always Barb, with that the both of you made it back in one piece after you tried to scare Barb by going 35 over the speed limit and it did earn you one or two fingernail strachs while she held one of your arms tightly trying to stop you, you laughed the whole time and parked right next to the second side of your driveway finding Eddie standing at your door with a smile and a wave, his cheeks were a bit red.

Your fool had been outside for a while, you had helped Barb out and opened the door to your home, this was the first time Barb was here but this was going to be a night no one would forget, it all started with the fruity drinks you made and then the game all of you played.

With a simple game with simple questions, a lot could happen when drinking is involved, or the devilish you. " Truth or Dare, (Y/n)?" You hummed and thought about it while sipping on the fruity drink that was slowly sinking its teeth into you after almost drinking a whole bottle.

"Truth?" Barb paused with a shy smile as she thought of a question, one that wasn't what her hazy mind said out loud for her. "Are you attracted to women?" Barb slapped her hand over her mouth with widened eyes, Eddie who was sitting on your right while Barb was on your left side had started to choke when Barb said that. 

She just said it while he was taking a sip, Eddie was shocked Barb asked you that when it was his turn Barb asked if he ever had a crush on a teacher. "Woe Barb didn't know you were holding back on me." Eddie joked trying to lightly the tension that was starting to fill the warm living room you had. You laughed as Barb tried to backtrack her question and you just waved your hand brushing it off.

"I'm attracted to males and females if that answers your question, I also didn't expect to be asked that from me." You laughed when you heard both of them gasp and glanced at the blushing faces, you felt it was about to get awkward so you moved on to Eddie.

"Truth or Dare? Eddie?" You wiggled your eyebrows when you asked, you glanced at Barb and you saw her in deep thought she looked like she sobered up with how focused she looked.

"Dare! Give me your worst!" Eddie had held a proud smirk towards you as you grinned thinking of something to make him do, when something flashed in your mind but you weren't sure if you should dare him to do it. "What's with that look on your face? Think I can't do it or something?"

He edged you on but you still thought it was a bit much for a game, but the recent question was making it seem reasonable, with a smile you stood up and told Eddie you would be right back after you grabbed something for his dare. You found it recently when you were in the basement you had found quite a unique box filled with things you would have owned at your old home, something that really fitted Eddie recently.

"I dare you to wear this for the rest of the night unless you're going to chicken out?" You had held a black collar in your hand that said 'Puppy'. That shocked and left both of them without words, what kind of person were you truly, how much more did they really not know?

"Oh, is it too much?" You looked at their faces and rubbed the back of your head shyly thinking to put on an embarrassed look to backtrack if you needed to. "No way! Easy peasy, give it here."

Eddie had opened his hand to grab it but you smiled sweetly and shook your head, sitting in front of the two so they could keep their attention on you and only you. "Sit down and stay still for me.~" You purred out trying to make the both of them become flushed you loved seeing that one of them.

"Wait..." His eyes widened when you moved his hair to the side and placed the collar on him, holding his breath as he tried to calm himself down, this was just a game nothing more. Barb on the other hand had just looked at you, with how this was going she hoped her turn would help this game to go down that path. "Aww, that's a good boy, there it looks so pretty on you.~" 

"Fuck !!!!" Eddie had shoved his hands in his face as he tried to hide the blush and reaction you caused him, you had let him off by not looking below the waist. "You're horrible do you know that? " Eddie had said with a weak voice while you laughed at him. "I know I am, come on you big dork. We're still playing a game now so go."

"Truth or Dare? Then you devil!" Pointing an accusing finger at you while you smirked, and stuck your tongue out at him, leaning back in your spot you looked at Barb to see why she was so quiet, you met lidded eyes behind those cute glasses she wore. Winking at her before glancing back at Eddie.

"Truth?"

"You're taking the easy way out that's not fucking fair," Eddie shouted while you just shrugged. "Truth or nothing so take it or leave it."

"Fine, what's the most attractive trait for you if you wanted to date someone?" You tilted your head thinking of something, you weren't sure to give your actual answer or the role you were playing answers.

Thinking deeply about it for a minute, you decide to say your real answer. "The most attractive trait for me is someone who initiates the first move, I don't like to be mistaken if I do." You were telling the truth but that was only because it was easier to end things or continue things if you didn't make the first move.

"Damn, didn't expect that when you just put a collar around my neck. One would think it was the other way around." Eddie had said with a surprised tone but he would keep that noted, Barb just gained a reason and an answer to what she was about to do.

"(Y/n), truth or dare?" Barb spoke with a smile that was a little too happy but you allowed her to skip your turn. "Dare, I trust you more than Eddie."

"No way." Eddie pouted when you rolled your eyes. "You're probably going make me lick the floor or something as payback, so shush. Be quiet like a good puppy, it's Barb's turn." Removing your eyes from Eddie, you found Barb sitting closer to you with a small blush. Cute.

"I dare you to kiss me !" You had widened your eyes at the dare not thinking Barb would ever ask something like that but that made you all the more enetrained from her.

"Huh." Eddie watched as you grabbed her face pressing your lips to hers that were quick to move against yours, that simple game ended up with the three of you with hangovers and some new marks around your necks. As much as you hate to admit it , you had not remembered what happened that night but the other two couldn't get it out of their heads.

December 24, 1983

The time had flown by as you started to lay your foundation around those around you, you and Eddie had come to a simple agreement to stay friends in a way. You had explained to him that although you did like the kiss and flirting with the male you told him you couldn't truly try a relationship just yet.

Eddie didn't take it too well for a few days, he had hidden from you and never let you get too close, you didn't quite enjoy that and waited for him at his trailer and forced yourself back in for you to come to mend the progress you made with him. 

"I don't think you truly understood what I meant last time... I really like you, Eddie, a lot more than I ever had with someone. But you don't deserve the mess I am, I couldn't handle it if others tried to bully you even more if we were to date..." Tears had flown down your cheeks as you looked at him seeing his guilty face but he was still hurt.

"I won't be strong enough to not hold myself back from starting a fight, I want to show you off. I wanted you to be kept so close that no other person would try to take you, we both know how much trouble and messes we would get involved in." You had come closer to him and wrapped your arms around his neck.

"Would you consider being more than friends but, just not a full relationship until after high school...I just can't take not having you by my side anymore." You leaned in but didn't press your lips on his not wanting to kiss him if he didn't want it. Eddie didn't know what was wrong with him when he met your lips and tightly wrapped his arms around you as you kissed him back.

"I missed you...I couldn't stop thinking of you, I can't handle being just friends with you. I'm greedy and will take anything you are willing to give me, I can wait but just don't abandon me again..." Eddie broke the kiss to tell you his true feelings, he had accepted anything you were willing to give. "I will never abandon you ever, my little dork."

You were telling the truth in a small way of how you truly felt about him, you wanted him but you knew you didn't know how long you would actually still like him and stay attracted to him. Protecting him from you, if you were to be consumed with giving Eddie all your time and new emotions you were starting to feel could cause you to slip up.

You meant every word about waiting until after high school, meaning you had kept him alive and safe like Barb, you wanted no chance to lose him. Only then could you truly maybe give or try to attempt to actually love someone.

Things with the little gremlins had gone well for you after being released, you had tutored them twice a week and picked them up from school almost every day due to their request. You had also started to take them to school when you didn't carpool with Steve or Barb, you had also made some threats towards the bullied, while they were unaware of what you did.

Eleven may have made them pee on themselves but you made a cruel threat towards their pets and belongings if they dared to harm your students, you allowed the verbal abuse since it was a character builder. And how exactly did you threaten their pets?

You had stolen them easily during the night, and waited for a week to see the missing posters hung up, of course, you made sure to take care of them but when you showed up you carried a knife in your hand when you stood in front of the children alone. Of course, you probably wouldn't have done that...it was a threat that they couldn't tell others without seeming crazy.

Why would the town's sweetheart reunite the kids with their beloved pet, and then threaten to kill them?

With the growing fondness and support, you did for the kids and middle school, volunteering for anything or even offering to do fundraisers with the school board of the middle school.

You were given three free periods in your school schedule after you had the backing of Hawkins Lab behind you and tested well to be more reasonable with the allowed time off if you promised to use the time off at the middle school to be a teacher aid, helped with programs and the list went on. Everything you did seemed like the work of a once-in-a-lifetime genius to others, rumors work well to spread if you start with adults first.

It gave the words and views of you much more weight when others spoke of you, you were the pride of the small town of Hawkins now.

Your presence boosted the high school funding, ranking, and students around you, you had been entered into the student council race although you never campaigned you had won but you politely declined when you spoke of what you did at the middle school. Although most would assume that you to lose popularity and standing at the school, being that you were a 'nerd'. 

It had actually worked the opposite for you, your kind nature and the support you offered everyone and you meant everyone regardless of their status they had in the school, had worked very favorably in your case as you had also helped out with peer's younger siblings upon hearing of your involvement. 

Everyone knew your name now, Steve, Tommy, and Carol had also grown very close to you once they saw what happened to you and the fake story you lied to them about what happened to you. They had teased you for being such a goody two shoes but it was just fake teasing since they knew you went to almost anyone's party if you were invited.

Although you did all those things within a month easily cementing yourself in this town, you also just opened your new business, you waited till everyone you knew showed up for your Christmas party that you had planned to reveal the present you had gotten everyone.

"Merry Christmas, I got everyone passes to the new 'Tiger's Den' that just opened up!"

Guess who just did a double update !!!! You can thank CreatorChan for the wonderful artwork that made me juicy up this chapter, The next chapter will show the progress of each person towards the Reader more in-depth along with Max and Billy making their first appearance 

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and let me know your thoughts or comments!

Love you guys !

Reader: Get you someone who will give you flowers with meaning!

Everyone: Aww, that's so sweet. What do they mean?

Reader: ...No comment.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Day two 

After leaving Eddie's trailer, you had taken your notebook out and began planning the coming year till the new season. You needed to plan your new life where no one would be able to read it, planning to burn some pages to hide anything that could reveal about yourself and your plans.

This being your new world, time skips just didn't happen in real life, you had a whole year now to plan out your moves.

You were already semi-popular now and had a connection with Steve although you don't know how deep it was. You had to keep your house free of anything that would set off other's radar and start putting things together also actions are limited now with him living next door.

Also, you need some backup plans now, you never know when you need to make rash decisions.

You needed to set rules for yourself,  plus you needed to look for a fall guy pretty soon. And needed to look around for the reporter soon and locate him. You needed Murray for the coming season, but instead of looking for Barb, you would have to send him on a goose chase to locate your mother.

 You had found Will and fought the lab rats, you were now required to make a new plan, one that would have the lab under your thumb.

You wrote what you could afford to say or do without giving them the upper hand in the show. Just enough to have them want to keep you alive and reward you.

Starting with having those files you placed them in the "mothers" box and the room was bound to be found by others if your home was investigated for clues. 

You had read through every single one from day 1 to day 578, you found it fascinating how much and how cruel they were to the other you. Worst than Eleven which was really saying something, but reading more and more left a twisted smile on your face.

This project was an attempt to combine animal traits and DNA with humans, making them evolve with new traits, each subject was injected with a singular animal DNA and would continue to be injected until Day 520.

Although the other subjects didn't have power they had one thing in common, sharp teeth. It was mentioned quite a lot, too much to ignore that this world had been successful in recreating sharp canine teeth that were strong and sharp but they weren't too obvious.

You had brushed it off when you bit your lip to have blood to lure the monster, it bled more then you thought it would. But not thinking anything of it, clearly, something strange was beginning to happen.

After experiencing the loss of taste which was something that was solved using characters, you had read it was also a side effect from the experiment on your twin. 

But as you studied everything you began to put the pieces together,  well not exactly true. More like you had begun to experiment on yourself while Will was asleep and the rats were gone.

First, it started with you biting your arm, softly sinking your teeth in your flesh had left an exact imprint of your teeth. 

Logging it in your journal you started to wait for the rats to show up for the second test, forcing them to bite their own arms you matched up the imprints and compared them to your own.

You had collected some torn pieces of jaws and or teeth to examine what their teeth looked like, you frowned now that you had come to a conclusion.

Your teeth had really changed since coming here, and although you still had your same mind and body little changes that matched with your twin here were showing up. Your nails had also been growing rapidly, you could already see your nailbed without the red nail polish painted on them, having strong and sharp nails was also a side effect.

Your rage had bubbled up, knowing your body was changing and you couldn't control it, taking your rage out on anyone besides Will was your way to release the build-up stress, there was a chance that your body was starting to merge in a way with the original character.

Like the world was trying to fix the bug in their system, it made you cautious,  sending you into a state of rushing ideas and new problems you now had to try to work out 

Luckily for you, the experiment was mostly a tame one but it was much more cruel than the others. Something about this project was disturbingly interesting to you, the ways they tortured the subjects and started to make them addicted to drugs reminded you of older experiments.

Such as the ones in the 70s and 60s using such methods to tame and control the subjects who had become addicted to the drugs.

Apparently, it was the reason your twin had won the experiment having the most destructive withdrawals and reactions to the drugs. 

Unlike you, you had a high drug immunity after gaining it from your theories. 

Would other parts of you start to change or would they just adapt to your new body? You didn't get the constant blackouts and other side effects that affected the other you.

This meant your body was changing, only three things had changed and you doubted anything else would. Since your taste returned with using the characters, you were a foreign being in this world.

You learned about the others in the experiment, and by the last day you had killed all the rest becoming a true winner but seems although you were smart you weren't interested and helping the lab after that.

Understandable to be honest, you were failing on purpose from what you read, assuming they were like you.

You had planned to use this against Papa, after all, you knew they were going to talk to you soon.

Day Three

This was becoming annoying from the constant fighting and killing, you weren't allowed to plan much but you were keeping score of everything the lab sent towards you.

By now you had now made rules that you needed to follow until season 3 where you could start to run a bit more wildly and freely.

The first one was, never show your true self to the main characters but anyone else would experience your true self if they deserved it. But actions like hidden clues or small glimpses of your true nature were fully on the table.

It would be no fun to hide your true self all the time, bottling everything up could always lead you to break in the future.

 The bigger you have an impact using your new role could shatter everything. It was thrilling if you were caught,  you doubted they would be able to snitch or alert anyone. They would be no match for you, if they saw the real you then they would get to experience the total raw version of yourself.

Second, always keep up with your finances. This world was similar to yours, without money, you couldn't do jack shit.

Third, never make a physical first move on others. They had to be the ones to start anything, no reason to blame you if you simply followed after them.

Fourth, have at least 10 back-up plans.

The fifth, last, and only rule was the most critical, kill or be killed. Being here is dangerous, one where morals need to be broken. 

Now that you were done you started working on your money problems.

You planned out how much money you would require to continue living your new life. It was a lot and a simple part-time job wouldn't be enough. So you planned a wonderful idea to have money to shush you up and a building given to you by them.

You know the arcade would be used a lot and you needed to use that for your advantage,  you needed a steady flow of income, and what better way to do that than with an entertainment center minus the video games?

Supporting local business and such, you were a monster but you wouldn't destroy someone's local business...well you would if they crossed you.

You planned to do a Japanese type of karaoke making single rooms or group rooms charging a reasonable price for everyone. After all the 80s were big on music and who doesn't love belting out their favorite songs?

You wanted to have a small bowling alley as well to keep lots of people flowing in, you wanted to add so photo booths as well or just an area to take photos, maybe some mini golf as well and some fun laser tag which you had to work out the details for.

From what you observed from the town and the Upside-Down version of the town, you saw no such place around that had roller skating. 

Such an easy business to steal and have a monopoly over in a small town.

This building had to be huge, one that would be a hot spot and your very own space to observe and record lots of subjects.

With such a busy and big place it required a big staff one which you had a small idea of who you wanted to work there with you. Jonathan, Barb, and background characters.

Planning to offer Jonathan a different job to use his talents and keep him close, you wanted to make sure he would still be near you due to you seeing the boy's brother a lot. 

It would be the best option for the male anyway, the rest were a bit more tricky to hire.

You didn't really require them to work there besides Jonathan, your connection with him was the weakest besides Nancy.

Knowing something popular and fun would be eaten up by everyone in town, you also needed to have food and drinks served there, and what better than some newer popular drinks from your time like boba and themed shakes, themed food that others would find it harder to copy. 

Thankfully you had a hobby of cooking for yourself and knew most recipes from scratch. Quickly writing everything down.

But now you needed a theme for the place, and what better theme than a 'tiger' it was fun and wasn't too kid-like for teens to not show up.

Reminding all those who knew of the 'Tiger', it was a threat and a sign that they would lose.

Although it would take a lot of effort for everything to get done you didn't have to really worry about it.

The mall wasn't built yet, since you had planned staff in mind already, and if they refused you would look for some background characters instead.

Now you needed a work outfit like Steve's and Robin's. You wanted it to be cuter than those sailor outfits, something that of course had to do with Tigers,  was there a craft store in the town or would you have to ask theater kids?

But using someone else to do it, you wanted everyone to wear tiger ear headbands and fluffy tails because who would ever forget something like that! 

It wasn't too embarrassing if someone like you wore it, with a cute smile.

But the uniform itself was more demanding, you didn't want something tacky or bright orange. You wanted something that would make others enjoy wearing it.

Maybe some light brown skirts, shorts or pants, black tights with special shoes, and tiger paws although it seemed too much, but the top would be a semi-flattering hoodie with simple straps that didn't hurt the eyes much. 

Or maybe that was a bit too much, the shoes would be optional at least.

Nope if you were going to have a themed entertainment center, you needed the work and gusto.

Also, staff are required to do tiger puns to stuffer! 

You needed a real-world work experience or it could be ruined. Or you just enjoyed watching tired drained workers dressed in warm colors.

Pleasing to your sadistic eyes.

Now some special sketches of the reader in the uniform, working on the rest.

The Tiger's Den Artwork is my sketches and the top art is CreatorChan again who did a wonderful job !!!!

This is a bonus chapter the gives other hints on what is coming, I will add the rest when I am done. The next chapter will come out one day after this one is posted.

I hope you all enjoyed this extra chapter! 

Let me know your thoughts and comments!

Look for the quotev version to see the art work of this chapter.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

December 24, 1983

Everyone seemed to be confused about the place that you got them passes for, Hopper was the first to talk knowing about the permits that were expedited unusually fast, it was strange and felt like something bigger behind the scenes was happening.

Someone had to have a huge standing to get things done that fast, being only a few months after the Upside-down event, someone like the Lab could get this done easily and that's what he feared something would happen again.

"How did you manage that? They haven't even opened yet?" You smiled winking at him, with your finger on your lips signaling it was a secret.

Although he trusted you ever since you came back from the upside down you had told him your 'true' story about the lab and your involvement. You told him you left the papers for him to find or show him, and you told him about the experiments that he read about.

Whereas you simply just wrote every single one with a fake description,  removing the code name of 'Tiger' and about the others in your group that you had been drenched in their blood from the photo you found.

Laying out everything you wanted him to see, the fake story, fake dates, fake tests, and everything was so easy it was like writing a short poem.

With your experience in your own world of working in the labs, you knew that even though you had changed lots of things even the lab would have trouble trying to point out the flaws.

Plus their note-taking and descriptions were far behind yours and the Lab you worked at, it felt embarrassing to read, so behind.

You knew Papa also read the fake documents you wrote and he was very pleased with your work. He became a bit more respectful towards you, but you knew it was an act from the small hidden detail of his fingers digging into the page just enough to cause the smallest of dents.

After the two of you had your bonding moment at your home, Hopper became closer than you thought he would, it felt like he was trying to be a father figure one that would slowly open up to you.

He doesn't know really how it started with your relationship truly, he had enough to deal with at home and work. He never knew how easily you were able to wiggle your way into his heart.

It started with you showing up at the weirdest of times, starting with visiting him a few days after your talk. You had brought him some home-cooked lunch with a smile,  shaking it in your hand to tempt him to allow you to eat with you.

It wasn't something he told you to your face knowing your cocky smile would expand if he told you that his lunch with you was better than most lunches he had in years. It had eased his shoulders and his heavy frown and serious expression, maybe it was trauma bonding but he didn't really care.

Hopper will always want to have a true family again and you were helping him to fill that void.

He didn't wear a smile while he ate with you just a sheriff-like demeanor, you didn't flinch or back down like most would. Instead, you cracked jokes calling him an old grouchy man, you would repeat a lot every time the two of you met that he did care about you but he was just hiding it but it wouldn't fool you.

After the second week of you showing up on weekends and some weekdays when you had your car for lunch, always bringing some type of meal you cooked and had bothered him until he finished eating in his office. 

He remembered that second weekend when he really started to become fond of you,  you had sat in his chair while he went to the bathroom. When he came back you waved at him and shot finger guns at you when he told you to not sit in his chair again. Although he knew how much you truly went through he enjoyed and admired the face you were so childlike and easy-going.

Not letting the past hold you back unlike him, made him try better to move on and worry about the future instead.

You laughed and got up, but this time you didn't wait for him to finish his food this lunch. You said something about needing to help with the middle school volunteers for the bake sale coming up this Monday.

"I know how much you love my amazing cooking but now I got to share my gift with others. Don't be jealous, you'll always get a free meal from me....you really deserve it." You smiled sweetly at him but he saw it was a bit too strained with the glossy eyes that looked down, you looked like you were about to cry.

Without understanding why, he stopped you and gave you a big hug. You froze and hugged him back, allowing him to hear small sniffles from your surprisingly cold body.

There would be those small times like this when you would break the happy and easygoing demeanor and show a hidden sadness that fit the things that you had gone threw and he was there to hug you each time.

After that Hopper had started to hear rumors floating through the town about you, he never intentionally asked about you. Just happened to walk past some people when he heard your name.

He totally didn't stop to hear what they were saying or when he bought stuff from Joyce's work knowing she was always talking about you, hoping Jonathan had a chance with a sweet girl like you.

How you never failed to make Will smile and gush about you to everyone who would listen. It's not like he felt betrayed that you had usually come over the Byer's house every Friday night to drop Will off and cook for the family using some made-up excuse every time.

Or how you spent the day with Jonathan taking photos every now and then. Or that you often picked up the younger troublemakers to take them to school, he had grown slightly fond of but not as much as you.

As more and more days went by he slipped up one lunch saying you felt like his daughter with how much you seemed to act with him.You had cried and almost took him down with a hug, so maybe he did really think of you as one.

But some little things about you confused him.

From the rumors to the stories he heard about you, you never told him anything about how much you truly did for everyone and the town of Hawkins. Maybe you weren't one to brag about what you did or just thought nothing of it.

From Tutoring to volunteering every chance you got, the list grew and grew, he felt like it would be impossible for someone your age could do. How could you be able to have three free periods off to help the middle school and still get straight A's never getting anything less than 100% on anything you did?

How you filled in for anyone or club if they needed someone to help, how you often visited every town's shop buying small things that you really didn't need but all the local owners of the shop said it was cute of you to do it.

You used an excuse to just talk to them, smiling as you asked if they needed any help or promotions from you to others with a laugh. Next, you had started to be in his sight a lot when he patrolled the town often seeing you with people, almost never alone.

It almost seemed like you couldn't stand being alone and doing nothing, you acted like you needed to always do something.

Always wearing that smile, never once had he heard of anything bad or weird of you until the early morning of December 5th. 

He remembered that fateful day very well, being the first negative report anyone had heard about you. Two kids had showed up at the station to report you, you had 'found' their missing pets is what the others told him but the kids had a different story.

They told him that you brought a knife to the pet's throat and threatened to kill them if they didn't stop physically abusing the little group of yours that you always talked about and tutored.

He didn't know why but it felt odd to hear it, if they told him you said for them to stop hurting the kids he could understand but what kind of a person would find their missing pets and then threaten to kill them?

You weren't a monster or a sadistic psycho running around trying to hurt others and or pets.

Something was up, he had brought it up one lunch and you frowned looking down shamefully. He raised an eyebrow at your reaction, you looked guilty of something.

"I will admit I did tell them to stop hurting my students but I would never do something like that...I think they were just mad at me I told their parents..." He believed that but soon a few more reports came in about you from troublemakers, he didn't know if it was because you were so kind and tried to help everyone around that others were becoming jealous of you or trying to knock you down.

You had many people vouch for you when others tried to accuse you of something.

After looking at all their stories it had one thing in common, every time they said you threaten or try to harm them. They would have always gotten in trouble before you did, having told on them for hurting others or anything illegal they were doing.

Soon he just chalked it up to others lying about you trying to get revenge on you, he didn't think much of it until you had come to the police station one afternoon. It was now February the 12th went you showed up.

You had a bloody nose, a black eye, and dirtied clothes. All he felt in the moment was rage and a flashback in his mind of two things, one being the beaten version that came out of the upside down and of the experiment's photos.

You had cried to him telling him someone had beaten you up after school with a fake invitation to help them with their math exam coming up, which you happily accepted but when you got there they had beaten you up because you told their boyfriend about them cheating on him.

You tried to be vague about who it was, saying you didn't want them to be arrested and it was your fault, you only came to the station because you wanted to see him.

You were too kind for this town, he was really glad he had the chance to meet you.

Even though you didn't tell him who it was, things have a funny thing of working out for you. The girl who had come to the station an hour after you showed up, started to claim you held a gun to their head and threatened them to stop bullying the town's freak.

You told him about Eddie's abuse that was happening lately from a girl, you told Hopper how much you were worried about him and that it was getting worse when Eddie had a bloody nose and a black eye for the girl.

Matching the same look on your face when you showed up so he assumed you did tell her to stop.

Who to no one's surprise was the male who saved you and taken you to the hospital. Eddie Munson, who after becoming close to you had a lot better behavior than before.

But Hopper didn't believe them, and pressed charges himself on the girl without you knowing but he did have the approval of the whole station since you were always friendly with them.

Even though you didn't ask others for help, they would take it into their own hands.

But you had told him something that he would always remember when you had found out what he and the others did to help, he never knew why he took those words so seriously.

"There is no such thing as justified judgment, judgment will always be flawed if one's eyes are cloudy."

December 24, 1983

You have passes to the new building that had been rushed so suddenly and appeared out of nowhere made him worry about you, but knowing you. There was a high chance you ran into the owners or someone with access to the new building and helped them in some way. 

Next were Will, Dustin, Lucas, and Mike they had tilted their heads at the gift not knowing exactly what the place was. 

"Tiger's Den? Is it some sort of themed theater?" Will asked, he really liked the name of the place. It was exciting to have something unique sounding in the small town.

"Are there going to be actual tigers there?!!" Dustin had earned looks of deadpan and question at his comment. Mike had hit him on the shoulder. "Why the hell would they have an actual Tiger, it isn't going to be a Zoo. I might be like a cafe or something." 

"No, it's gotta be a comic book store or something like that!" Lucas spoke to the others, then looked at you for answers to which you just smiled.

"Any more guesses? " You turned your head to Nancy, Barb, Steve, and Eddie who were gathered around your huge couch facing the TV that had 'A Christmas Story' playing on it. Jonathan was standing behind the couch with a hot chocolate in his hand, looking at you sitting a few feet away from the couch near the tree.

"If you got us passes, it means it might be some type of show?" Steve guess only to have Will give him a glare.

"I just said a theater!" 

"Yeah? Well, you didn't say show did you? Huh, Byers?" Steve taunted the kid back, they always took up a lot of your time lately and ate some leftovers that he claimed before them.

"Steve!" Nancy hit his shoulder lightly, he was acting childish but you found it funny when you laughed at him. 

"Fighting with a child now, Harrington? How the mighty has fallen." Eddie teased him too, the pair hadn't really become friends although you had tried they really didn't come eye to eye and just were there if you wanted them to be.

"Can it, Munson!" Everyone just watched as the two began to argue back and forth. It was fun to watch them banter and fight, you enjoyed every minute of it these days.

"Anyone else?" Barb nodded and raised her hand like she was in class, it was cute and awkward. "Is it a roller skating place?"

"I vote with Barb" Nancy spoke while you nodded looking a Jonathan waiting for his guess, due to his mother speaking with Hopper. "I think it's a diner..." 

Turning to Eddie you waited for him to get the clue to guess and when he did you predicted he would say something like that. "It's gotta be a Music store with a name like that!" 

You stood up with a proud smile ready to reveal the answer. "You're all wrong but some of you were pretty close !!" 

They all watched you gloat about them being wrong with a goofy smile on your face. "It's a new entertainment center that has karaoke, roller skating, bowling, laser tag, mini golf, photo shoots area with props, fun drinks, and food I never really heard of before!"You smiled proudly as everyone looked shocked at the reveal of what the place had.

The place sounded a bit too perfect to a few, it felt like a trap or something that was just too good to be true.

The kids all said one thing. "Lazer tag!!!" Looking at each other with excitement thinking of what it would be like.

"Photo shoots?" Jonathan had asked you with surprise, you then dropped the bombshell on him. "Yup, and I was going to tell you later but they're looking for a part-time photographer." You smiled as you lured him in, having planned it just for him. You wanted to grow even closer to the male, and working in the same place would do the trip.

"Wait, how do you know this ?" Barb asked the question everyone had on their minds. "Oh, I was offered a job from the owners that I met at the bake sale a few weeks ago I volunteer at, most people at that event got job offers."

Only you had attended the event out of everyone in the group. Now it made sense how you got the tickets, the laziness smile on your face sometimes made them forget how much you really do around town and schools. You were everywhere yet always had time for them no matter what, Barb didn't understand how you were able to do all this, it left her a bit uneasy.

But they would have never imagined seeing and being the first people to visit the entertainment center that planned to be a great hideout and easy cover-up for you to use for being there near the arcade a lot.

You weren't going to miss any more scenes like you did this season, mark your words. 

October 1, 1984

Who would have guessed that even though you were wearing a tiger uniform, multiple people would still try to flirt and ask you out a lot? Well, you knew you were quite cute in the uniform you made the staff wear, it was funny to see the stressed looks on others' faces while they wore the bright clothing with ears and a tail.

But the constant flirting and being hit on was becoming annoying but you need this job to do more people study, specifically looking for the new victims you planned to take others places.

You also were able to ease off the 'workload' you had from raising your popularity and good standing in the town.

Had more time to hang out with Steve, who was almost always over when his parents left, if Nancy or Tommy and Carol weren't over at his house or if he didn't throw a party but even then he always showed up trying to claim some of your food.

Steve was almost as close to you as his girlfriend, maybe even more. Since he came back from spending his Thanksgiving out of town he had thrown himself into your life a lot more.

Maybe it was the guilt of you going missing at his party or that he just missed you so much while you were gone.

You and him often carpooled together to school and back, you had opened up to him about you actually being left alone by yourself,  your mother only sending money to you with no plans of returning.

Steve had started to tell you about his family problems and the pressure his father put on him, you had listened to it all not thinking any less of him or telling him he was just overreacting like Nancy told him before.

After a while in the last semester of the school year, he asked if you would tutor him, not because of his dad's pressure but the encouragement you had given him. 

Always telling him he could do better, that he should for himself. To control his own life not worrying about anyone telling him how to live. It also might have been caused when he heard how you often tutored Eddie, which he didn't agree with.

He still didn't like how friendly you were with him but just looked past it when he saw you didn't really talk to him in school or other events that other high schoolers were near.

Also, it did help when you told him that if he wanted to be a better dad then he would need to have a higher education and work towards the future.

He didn't get to see your lidded eyes that were filled with sadistic pleasure when he cried in your arms about what you said. Nor the moment you almost snapped in and attempted to bite his neck as you did to Eddie if it wasn't for him pulling away.

Lately, the need to bite something or someone has been increasing most likely because of your changes.

Steve had been showing you his very emotional side, one that had you almost trapped in it. If it weren't for your steadfast restraint and the plans you had, you might have slacked.

Being more comfortable with you Steve may have threatened you a bit more in a hidden looking out for your way whenever you came back or was seen with Eddie. Having you melt when he showed his darker colors towards you.

You ate it up and enjoyed every moment but you also got to see him break apart a lot since now he learned from you to let out his thoughts and emotions

Only telling and convincing him to because you wanted to see them from him. But you supposed it was a win-win for both sides.

But Steve took the words you told him seriously, lately, you had a habit of giving others eerie words.

​"Sometimes good things fall apart so better things can fall together."

Jonathan and you had grown close as well when you worked together,  often coming up to tease the male when you had time. Grabbing him into a side hug when his coworker took the photos for him. He had collected quite a lot of photos with you, with him and his family with you and you smiling brightly next to Will who wore your ears.

You would wrap your arms around him and take photos with him red as an apple from the closeness, but he had taken a lot of photos of you with other people, ranging to your close friends like Nancy, Barb, Steve, Eddie, and the kids to random guys and girls who would request you to be in photos with them.

He had seen the way others had looked at you when they asked you to join them, you had never rejected a photo with others, and you had told him that you would never say no. He had repeated your words that would always be cemented in his mind

"You never truly know what someone is going through, so it's better to always leave them with a happy memory."

He never knew why it meant so much to him, it felt like words of comfort and sadness, and the smile you held seemed like you knew everything like you could see through others. 

He tried to have more patience after that, dealing with fussy guests and wild teens was a bit easier now.

Working with you had been one of the things he always looked forward to now, whenever he wasn't working and he thought of you he looked at the photo you made him take with you one slow afternoon in your uniforms. 

It was you with one of your arms wrapped around his right shoulder pressing him into a side hug while you did a half-heart pose with your hand that connected with his right hand that you insisted on doing the pose. 

The both of you looked silly, with the mandatory tiger ear headband that looked surprisingly high quality and realistic paired with the tail they had to wear, and the tiger-styled sweater that was paired with brown skirts or pants.

But that didn't mean he didn't enjoy wearing the outfit knowing you were going to be there wearing the same thing with a smile on your face.

But it didn't end with that, you had come over after every Friday to drop Will off with what you called extra ingredients that you didn't have any room in your fridge for and wanted to not let go to waste.

So it became a highlight for the Byer family, Fridays Joyce tried to be home a bit earlier to have dinner with you and her family. Joyce had tried multiple times to set you up with Jonathan.

Saying how you already act like her daughter-in-law so why not become it, Will had protested it saying you were not allowed to be taken by anyone. 

The Boys had started to tell you that you shouldn't date anyone because you were too busy with them and no one was good enough.

You always laughed it off, you had some fun time taking them to school and back home sometimes, they often showed up unannounced to your home using the excuse that you said they could use it as a hideout.

Also, you had told them a similar meaningful message that they were able to rely on.

"Are you living your life to the fullest? If not then do so."

Being so close with the kids led to Steve missing out on some of the extra food you typically made, only because without a character touching a utensil you weren't able to taste anything you made or ate so every day you would have given extra food to the characters.

Tricking them to touch the fork or spoon you had, you learned that the touch from them only worked for an hour after touching the utensil. But it was better than nothing.

Nancy and Barb had invited you a lot to a girl's night and or sleepover at your place. Nancy had become really close to you and would even come down to the basement when she knew you were there with Mike and the others. 

Helping tutor them while Mike glared at his sister always adding comments about how all of a sudden she was interested in tutoring them when you were near her. 

You always laughed at the banter they would then have, it was fun to watch new things you haven't seen. Never knowing what would be said.

Nancy had also helped you cook sometimes when she came over by herself when she asked to come get away at your house. You always told her she was welcome anytime, knowing that she would show you new developments. 

That she did when she asked to get wasted one night after a small fight with her mother,  which you had no problem helping her out.

Then you got to see her cry and cuss out her mother as you watched in awe at her actions,  it was so entertaining that your plans had paid off being able to see everyone's weakness and have their trust.

Also during this time, Barb had started to put some clues together that you left out in the open, even confronting you about the flowers you gave her family and her.

The flowers you gave her family were ones for a funeral, and the ones you gave her left her confused about what you actually meant. Barb had looked up the meanings at the library, learning the truth she asked you why you did it. Since you had no right to give them those flowers.

It was like you were taunting them or her with those flowers, you gave her family ones that symbolized her death and she avoided fate, it was cruel.

She also always heard the negative rumors about you but she couldn't bring herself to think any less of you. Even when she spotted you one day in a fight with someone.

She didn't really know why you were fighting or who you were fighting but the look on your face was something she often replayed in her mind.

The wicked smile on your face as you landed blow after blow on the person you were fighting, watching in awe as your knuckles were covered in blood but you didn't stop until you heard a heavy breath from Barb.

You looked in her direction but you didn't move to approach whoever was watching you, you just smiled and let out a hmm. Like you weren't just beating the shit out of someone.

But even with all these things about you adding up Barb for some reason couldn't hate you or dislike you, Barb still liked you and her and you had also shared a few more kisses every so often, but all of them Barb was the one who made the move first. Barb didn't care if you didn't want a relationship with her but she still hoped one day you would want to date.

Eddie was stuck in a similar situation with you the two of you had heavy makeout sessions and some heavy petting very often and even the two of you had multiple sleepovers at each other's home and cuddled all night. Eddie knew that this situation was secretive and he didn't care how long he had to wait for you.

Eddie knew he was a fool in love with someone who was way out of his league but you started to make your feelings clear to him when you would openly stand up for him and hold him close. He had dozens of photos with you from Tiger's Den, where on a slow night and Jonathan wasn't working that day you had pulled him close and kissed him in the photos.

He was stunned by the action and the flash, not caring about where they were he wrapped his arms around your lower back and kissed you back as he sighed in bliss. The both of you didn't stop until you heard a small "Excuse me, but a guest is requesting you (Y/n)."

With that, the two of you went back to work, but after both of your shifts, Eddie was lucky he carpooled with you when you rushed to your house damn near breaking down your door and the two of you continued where you left off. It led to one of your sleepovers and left Eddie covered in bite marks and hickeys and he loved it.

Eddie was the one who was the nearest to you, being seen the most around you. You didn't seem to care when others saw you with Eddie during your work hours, Eddie had been working part-time from January to the end of the summer at the Tiger's Den and you made sure he was always near you during that time.

You had stopped many chances of others trying to bully or embarrass him by spilling food on him and reporting him with fake complaints. Every time he thought was going to get fired, you stepped up and showed the manager the service tapes and vouched for him but something was strange about what would happen when someone tried to mess with Eddie.

No matter what happened the people who messed with him always came back to apologize to him, unaware of the harm you caused them, how you left bruises on their lower torso and back. All places others couldn't normally see. Eddie just brushed off the fake apology each time not really bothered by it, he had dealt with the worst.

Speaking of worst, it was a random day in February when he got tricked and lured into an alley that a girl had come up to him and smiled, he had gotten a note. A love letter to be specific, he went to turn them down but the girl just laughed and told him that you had revealed to their boyfriend that she was cheating on the male.

Saying how she saw how close the two of you were, seen his van at your house often and him and you at the Tiger's Den chatting together and smiling like you were a couple, and before Eddie could defend you he was punched straight in his eye which was defiantly going to leave a bruise but the girl didn't stop there. 

She had landed a few more blows on Eddie, then ran off when she heard footsteps approaching, those footsteps were revealed to be yours as you spotted Eddie on the ground back on the wall bloody. Although his vision was blurry he felt rage radiate off of you clearly and he swore he saw a creepy look on your face.

Your eyes had felt blank and empty like void, and your smile that never seemed to drop was dropped and left your face in an emotionless state, the way you clenched your fist tightly. He can't remember the blood he saw dripping from your palm, thanks to your sharp nails and whatever happened after that he couldn't remember.

But after a few days he was approached again by the girl who looked scared, she had warned him you were some type of psycho and he should leave before he became a victim too. He almost took in her words when you showed back up to his home with a black eye, bloody nose, and other marks, you had told him that the girl had followed you in the restroom in school and got her revenge on you.

After that, he just brushed off the girl's warning but one day you said something he didn't know what to feel about, the two of you were high and just venting about your troubles went you held a small bit of sadness in your words.

"Morals exist differently in each person so what is the true Morals, killers and saints both have different ones."

You had located Murry and requested him to come to Hawkins fully paid and within two weeks he had showed up and met you inside your home where the two of you chatted.

"My mother went missing two days before the Byer's boy, he was found but I want to know where my mother is. I also went missing a few days after the kid, but it was strange..."

"What was strange?"Murray was deeply interested not only did you pay him enough to last a few years and this case would definitely be a huge case, one where he would hit it big.

"After I was saved, I had no memory at all besides Hawkins Lab being the one to save me. So I requested your help to find my mother and I know Hawkins Lab has something to do with all of these missing cases." You let some fake tears roll down your cheek while he tried to calm you down. 

"No need for tears, I promise you I'll find her and figure out what this lab really is." You nodded and showed him out the door, as soon as it closed your sad face dropped into a bored one, but at least everything so far had gone normal with no problems as of late.

It wouldn't be long until the 2nd season started, but during August you had tested out your social standing with one of Eddie's old bullies, you had come up to Steve's table who had a few other popular students. Also having lunch with them then leaving for the middle school for the rest of your day.

But that day you had cried to them that 'Darrel' wouldn't leave you alone, even followed you one day after school to the grocery store and made a few unwanted advances toward you. You had the angry and disgusted looks but they had all comforted you with small smiles.

The moment you left for the middle school to help them like you normally do, the poor male didn't know you just doomed his school life and life in general when all his friends started to avoid and ignore him. Then he started to get bullied daily, food and drinks poured on top of him and even teachers began to give him harder work and tests.

He didn't even know what he did until one day you showed up with your main cliche behind you, the one and only king 'Steve', the most popular couple Tommy and Carol along with Chrissy and Jason.

You had the backing of most of the school, he saw the other students pause and stare at what was about to happen, Steve at the moment acted like the one you liked the most when he gave the shorter male a sneer. "Hey Darrel, I can see you learned what happens when you stalk others and make unwanted advances on others, right?"

You smiled showing off your sharp teeth, with a small hint of sadistic pleasure, this therapy had proved really how much influence you had over the others.

"What the fuck, I would never do some-" Steve had stepped up with a disgusted grateful face, he grabbed the male by the collar and lifted him up to slam his back on the metal lockers behind him. "Hey man, don't lie...it really won't help you right now."

Steve's fake friendly voice rang out and looked back at you waiting for your new move. "Darrel, I've seen you have had a very rough few days right? I'm feeling really bad about it, I think you've had enough, so if you apologize to me I will forgive you." You smiled and motioned for Steve to drop the male who looked confused.

"But I didn't ev-" Tommy had kicked the locker on the right side of you near the male as Steve stood on the left side of you, you were blocking the male's escape as you faced him. "You really shouldn't lie right now, (Y/n) being kind enough to forgive you if you apologize so take it unless we have a problem. Got it?" 

Tommy had shown the trembling boy a sharp smile, one that just itched to punch the male in the face. " Don't worry guys I think he will get the message and apologize right? After all, he knows stalking is wrong and unwanted advances are very bad.~" You had a sweet tone in your voice but those eyes of yours showed the male just how much enjoyment you got out of this.

"Stalking?!?!" The male shouted confused but you simply leaned towards his ear and whispered your cruel words. 

"Just apologize or it won't be pretty for you. I know you didn't do any of that but I needed a test subject and you were just the perfect one since you really did enjoy hurting my puppy.~" You leaned back and looked at the male who was filled with rage and hopelessness, but he quickly accepted it.

You were a fucking monster.

"I'm very sorry for everything (Y/n). I will never ever do something like that again so please forgive me."

"Awe, I forgive you so please live an honest and kind life from now on." Your smile was an undetectable poison.

October 28, 1984

Then working at the Tiger's Den, doing a promotion for the end of October. It was around 5 pm when this season's main characters showed up, Susan Hargrove standing in front of you with an annoyed-looking Billy and excited-looking Max standing at the front desk which you were holding the position over until Chrissy came back from her 5-minute break. 

You had to say, you didn't expect Chrissy to apply for the front desk and cashier position in February but within 24 hours you had sat next to the 'Owner' with a clipboard and a smile while you the 'Manager' sat in the interview with her. She was pretty and seemed to be a lot more mentally healthy but you knew Venca wasn't here to add on to her problems.

Wondering if you could try to test a theory on her to help with her body issues and her eating disorder, you didn't plan it to be just a theory. You know of some ways to help those inflicted with those issues and you judge anyone for having something like that. 

There is a saying that goes like this.

"Children are always innocent and pure but that changes based on what was learned during childhood, the wrong others know could be the rights of the others. Everyone is shaped and changed by how they were raised, may it be a sinner or a saint, but it is never the children's fault it was just what they were taught."

Chrissy was taught to be ashamed of her body, constant judgment from her mom, the anxiety that was created by her mother, and the mental health problems that were forced onto her. It would benefit you to help her, she was in your group after all.

Hiring her immediately,  you sadly did not get to work the same times as her and rarely spoke but when you did she seemed to enjoy your presence,  even asking if you were interested in joining cheer.

You talked a few dozen times in school with her and the other cheerleaders but still weren't close enough to spend time outside of work or school together.

Also, you couldn't really give her much attention and time when you had groundwork and other bonds to focus on but once it was stable you would connect more with her. But you did set up a few plans to help her, not forgetting your need to help her.

" Hi welcome to the 'Tiger's Den'! I'm your favorite tiger you'll ever meet (Y/n)! How can I help you today ?" Did you have to say that introduction? Yes and No, you came up with the forced line to mostly trouble the staff working there just because it was fun. You loved seeing the deadpan-faced when they did the line without emotion.

But you never did it without joy and happiness, enjoying the glares from the others not understanding how you could do this.

They should be lucky you didn't force them to say 'Rawr!' like maid cafes forced staff to call customers 'Masters'. Or maybe you will add a good tip.

" Hi, there (Y/n). I wanted to see if this promotion is still valid?" She handed you the filer you personally paid the paperboy to give to every single house in Hawkins after you saw the moving trucks a week ago. 

No one could pass up the promotion that was basically 80% the usual price but it had certain requirements which you added in hopes of getting a chance to see Max before the boys. Despite it seeming like you would suffer a loss from the promotion you had gained lots of new customers and profits even at the lower prices.

You didn't expect Billy to show up though, definitely not with his 'Step Family' but Max looked like a big ball of joy just waiting to go explore, she had been the one to read the flyer and with it being so cheap she asked her mother and stepfather who had agreed with a smile but Billy was required to join her.

"No problem! This promotion is valid, but I hope you don't mind me asking this. Is this your first time here? I haven't seen you around."

"Oh yes it is, we're new in town and I wanted to treat my daughter and son to something fun. " You smiled brightly and started to think of the perfect way to actually interact with Max.

"Well this is the best place in town to have fun, so since this is your first time here we have a special extra discount and offer for first-timers. But if you like video games the arcade is next door and we don't have any since there was already an arcade nearby."

"How much is it and what is included?" You smile and grab one of your many clipboards, grabbing the one marked first timers.

"Well it's only 5 dollars per person taking both offers combined, usually it's 15 per person to 10 per person depending on the activity but since it's the first-timer special it's only 5 per person and every activity is included!" You saw the look of relief and happiness from the cheap prices, everyone loves a cheap deal.

"Wow! Is it really that cheap? " You nodded and handed her the forms to fill out, including the prices and conditions. The condition a 'Tiger' must follow and aid you the entire time, without that you can not get the discount. Aka you, your the perfect and the longest Tiger employed.

"Okay, I filled out the information form." 

"That's perfect!! Now who will be in the group tonight?" The mom looked thoughtful for a moment, then her face brightened up at the idea. With all the activities listed on the paper it should take a few hours, a few hours in which she and her husband can go on a date or enjoy some quality time together.

"It will be just these two, I'll let you handle the rest Billy, here's a 20. Grab you and Maxine some food and drinks I'll be back at 8:30 pm or 9 pm so take care of your sister!" With that, the mother hands you 10 dollars and Billy 20 dollars extra.

"Well, I'll need your names and wrist so I can give you guys a VIP wristband!" You smiled as you waited for their names to be written on the wristband. You saw Billy finally look at you and his glare and annoyed demeanor changed quickly with a cocky smirk now on his face looking you up and down.

You knew both their names from their mother but you rather make them Introduce themselves.

"Names Billy Hargrove,  hope you won't forget it anytime soon." You wanted to laugh at his flirting, it was weak and you just nodded paying him no mind as you wrote down his name on the band.

"Great! We have your name written down and now who do we have here? " You smiled brightly at Max ignoring the frown Billy wore when you grabbed his wristband and placed it on his wrist that he held out for you.

When you finished he grabbed your hand and brought it to his lips kissing it while he looked into your eyes. You had tilted your head giving him the reaction he didn't want.

"Why did you do that? It's a little weird don't you think?" You removed your hand and smiled when you saw the disappointment on his face and the joy on Max's face when you damn near, rejected his advances.

"I'm Max, it's nice to meet you (Y/n)!" You wrote her name down placed the wristband on her and left the front desk and shocked both of them by standing next to them.

"Let's make this a 'Tigerfirrc' night!" Billy immediately smirked with a flirty look in his eyes, knowing not only was he eye fucking you right now but was probably getting the wrong impression. 

"Couldn't stay away?~" Max looked at her stepbrother with disgust and hoped he wouldn't ruin her night. "Billy...don't."

"Aw, aren't you adorable! I actually can't stay away, due to the terms of the promotion. I will be guiding the two of you the whole time tonight!" You smiled showing your teeth as you grabbed Max's hand and didn't attempt to do the same with Billy.

Just leaving him standing there, he didn't look angry but he didn't look pleased at your words. "What kind of fucker adds a guide to a promotion?" 

"I think it's going to be fun! What do we start with ?" Max spoke excitedly knowing Billy couldn't act up against her here and with a person watching him closely, Max was thanking the heavens for this promotion.

"Aren't eager? We will first take the photo shoot to start the night off, because with everything here it might mess up your appearance! " Having a sweet voice one would need for just a high-energy job, Billy glared at your words.

"A photo shoot? What the actual fu-" You had stepped in front of him and pressed your finger against your lips telling him to shush. "Please don't use foul language while children are near, darling ~" 

With that he was stunned by your actions,  you had winked and then turned back to Max. "So follow me, if you would like you may hold my hand while I lead you to the first stop on our list! " 

Reaching your hand towards Max as she stared at it a bit not so sure about your offer, not really having such friendness from others Billy's age. 

Her hand slowly raised, while you waited for her to grab your open hand, your other hand was snatched in a rough warm tight grip by her stepbrother. Although you may not have offered Billy specifically your hand.

You cursed yourself for not adding the words 'Max' only but before you were about to yank your hand out of his grip Max's hand placed her smaller hand in yours with a huge smile.

"Let's start this purr-fect night !"

Hope you enjoyed this new chapter,  with the first appearance of Billy, Max, and the special unexpected Chrissy!!! 23pages !!!

The next chapter will be the rest of the night with the two and the first day with the new kids at school.

Also, be prepared Billy is a menace in the next chapter! 

Let me know your thoughts and comments!

Reader: It's mandatory to have tiger puns and a uniform.

Chrissy and Jonathan: How much are we getting paid again?

Reader: 18/hr 

Chrissy and Jonathan: Rawr! 

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

WARNING!!! Reader being actually nice to Max, this is not a drill, it is real!!!!

October 28, 1984

With one hand held in a soft warm grip as if unsure of its safety but willing to take a chance, Max's hand was held with your left hand, it was a pleasant feeling compared to the weak attempt at dominance in your right hand that was forcibly grasped by Billy who held a raised eyebrow and a crooked grin.

You heard a small laugh retained in by Max from your lame tiger pun about the night, but you did hear clearly a small deep chuckle from the male on your right side. 

Max's face held a bit of a blush from the new interaction and friendliness of your behavior, she seemed to not be able to look away from the smile you held on your face when she finally looked from your connected hands to your charming smile. It eased her worries of thinking she made you annoyed for taking too long to hold your hand when you offered.

Billy would have frowned and snatched his hand back if she hadn't reacted within seconds even though he would never offer his hand in the first place, or her 'father' would have frowned at her and told her she should have been quicker.

But you held no such look or anything close to annoyance when she stared at your cheerful smile.

It was enough for Max to replicate a similar smile when she comforted her worries and brought back the fitting child-like excitement and wonder from when she stepped inside the building. Seeing the bright colors and joyful music, the jungle-like themed inside decor, and the eye-catching staff with a tiger-like uniform.

Max didn't know if she should have seen something like this in California, it was bright and fitting for California but it was in this hidden small town. Maybe moving would be a hidden blessing in disguise, but kids her age may have not liked this.

Was this a place any different from something like Chuck E Cheese? Did kids her age still come to these places, Billy told her it was too childish of a place to go to when she brought the filer to her mother.

She was a big ball of anxiety just holding on to a tightrope, but the second she looked around every person inside ranged from older adults to kids but it was mostly filled with older teens Billy's age. Then followed by kids her age, relief flooded her but not as much as you gave her.

The sharp teeth were ignored when the smile and tone of voice you had were so disarming and comforting, but children are always sensitive to hidden threats. Something may have been off with you but she brushed it off as nerves.

All Max really felt was enthusiasm, she knew this would be a night she would never forget.

You didn't feel all too bothered by Billy's hand in yours that wasn't planned nor wanted in any shape or form but you did enjoy showing him the results of the training you had taken up since your upside-down trip and lab visits. 

The moment you tighten your grip just like he did to show you he was 'In-Charge' when he held your hand, was enjoyable when his grin dropped and a small 'Fuck' was stolen from his mouth when you showed him your true strength.

It was a pained sigh of a word that made it worth it to deal with him tonight, Max was your target though tonight.

Clenching his hand held in your right hand with your red-painted sharp nails pressed into his knuckles, you held back enough to not let him bleed from your nails but you enjoyed the hurt twitch from his hand. 

This was your turf and he wasn't going to come into your space and ruin it.

It was just the wrong place and wrong time for him but you didn't let him confront you about your nails or grip when you simply rushed them through a few small crowds and spotted your favorite working tiger sitting on a black stool near the fake jungle backdrop in the photo shoot area that was well spaced out from everything.

Jonathan had been one of the last one close 'friends' still working at the 'Tiger's Den' after Barb and Nancy quit mid-summer once they saved up some money. Eddie was the second to last to leave, he had informed the 'Owner' that he raised enough money to give his Uncle a few fewer hours working in the plant.

"Jonathan~~~~"

You purred out his name as you approached his bored form that was shocked straight out of the stool he was sitting on the floor when he heard your voice in his ears. A blush consumed his face when he jumped up and looked at your teasing smiling form that held on to two new people he had never seen before.

Thanks to taking the job, Jonathan had met and talked to almost everyone in town, even having the chance to capture photos of them and receive some praise if the photos came out favorably to the person's eyes. Since then he had gotten used to seeing you being dragged around or near others a lot while wearing the tiger uniform and huge smile.

Just like how he swears he had taken at least everyone's photo once in the town, he can honestly say that he has taken at least 3 times that amount of you with others or you in general while working. So it was no surprise to him when you came dragging new customers behind you for photos but it was the first time you held a male customer in your grip so tightly.

Not that he meant to be looking so deeply at the connected hands but he couldn't help it.

Jonathan's eyes had become quite skilled at spotting small details these days after working and having to fix small details that ruined pictures, with that skill he was able to spot a huge small detail that ruined your usual self-image or behavior during work hours.

He saw your sharp red nails almost breaking the skin of the new male held in your grip, he noted the male face holding a smug pleased look at your hands that were connected but he also noticed the male's face change instantly when you called out his name for the third time.

He had zoned out and didn't hear you calling him when the glare from the unknown male had triggered a familiar feeling. The threatening glare was even more dangerous than the ones Steve gives him every so often, this felt like a heavier warning than the time Steve found out, that Jonathan and you had a drunken sleepover.

He still remembered the rage radiating off Steve when he spotted him in your bed that one morning.

Unknowingly to him when you opened the door to your house, Steve had let himself in like usual with a huge smile towards your pj-wearing form with a slight bed head forgetting about your promise to make french toast for the male since he had scored a B+ on a summer essay that you recommend him to do.

Due to your long day at work, you forgot it and invited Jonathan over after work for some stress-relieving drinking after both of you had some nasty Karens at work that day. Jonathan had found himself in your bed cuddling up with you last night and somehow woke up with some bite marks on his chest and neck.

He didn't hear Steve come inside and ask to use your restroom, you had simply waved him off and said to go ahead as you began to make some french toast for the three of you which you didn't inform Steve of.

So like his usual snooping self, he had always gone to use your personal bedroom bathroom, which you still didn't know of his usual habits. Steve wasn't prepared for the sight of a shirtless messy-haired Jonathan sleeping peacefully in your bed with visual marks, but he was notified of Steve's presence when he was grabbed by the shoulders and pulled out of your bed, only to stumble to the floor.

With drowsy eyes, he opened them to look at a pissed-off Steve, dressed in casual clothes and a balled-up fist, who was holding back from attacking the male who you told him was just a friend but Steve didn't remember sleeping in your bed with bite marks was part of your definition of 'just a friend'.

Jonathan seemed to still never learn his place with you, Steve was simply going to remind him of it without you knowing. The dread Jonathan felt all over again from the camera inductance from last year was still fresh in his mind.

Steve was even more dangerous looking this time, he won't forget what he said that day or what he promised to do to the male.

And here Jonathan was feeling the same thing as that time from the unknown male but was snapped out of it when you pointed his cheek with a teasing smile, having removed yourself from holding hands with the two unknown people. "Earth to Jonathan~, you have two wonderful guests waiting on my favorite picture-taking tiger~"

"Ah! Sorry (Y/n)! I was lost in thought for a moment, I'm so sorry about this." Jonathan was shyly looking down, disappointed for showing you his lacking performance but you just laughed. "It's all good space cadet, just glad you finally landed!"

You had looked towards the two standing behind you awkwardly, keeping space between each other as they stared and him and you. "It was no problem, right?" Directing the question to Max and Billy, Max had shaken her head trying to agree it was no problem but Billy didn't like the male for some reason.

"No problem at all!!!" 

"Ah, it was only a few minutes, just wasting a little bit of our limited time here. Hopefully, Max still gets to do everything before her mother comes back." Billy spoke in a demeaning tone at Jonathan with a sharp smile as his words didn't hide the rude meaning. You looked a Billy with a disappointed face.

"Such a caring big brother! Worrying about his little sister missing out on all our fun activities here! Well if you're worried so much about Max's time let's quickly take some fun photos to capture this day forever~" You had made sure to push all of Billy's buttons knowing he didn't really see Max as his sister and didn't truly care only wanting to stir the pot but not on your watch.

Billy had gritted his teeth and mumbled something under his breath while Max looked at him and you were shocked by the words spoken, even more amazed that Billy hadn't tried to correct you.

You really were amazing and fierce like a tiger, her eyes shined with awe and looked up to you.

Jonathan had said a small sorry as he prepared the camera to take photos, using instant film for the photos as you got the siblings posed and ready for the photos. "Now Max would you like to wear some matching tiger ears for the photo? I swear it makes the photo so much better!" 

You smiled holding two pairs of tiger ears for the siblings, and on your other hand, you gestured your own pair with a wink trying to show off your cute uniform. Playing the part to make Max's time an enjoyable one and one she would leave with a great impression of you.

"Tiger ears? I don't think s-" Billy was cut off when Max nodded with a smile. "I think they would be fun! Thanks (Y/n)!" 

With that you quickly placed the ears on her head with a smile that sent warmth through her body, this was new but it was fun. She smiled back at you with a genuinely happy mood, relishing this small taste of just an easy carefree moment of her childhood. "Such a purrfect choice if I do say so myself!"

Billy was frozen when you stepped in front of him with the ears, he tilted his head with a flirty look, leaning down towards you so you could place them on his head like you did with Max. You ignored the look from him, but you were surprised at how easily he was playing along, you expected him to act like a wild angry dog, but instead here he was on his best behavior.

"Well if the pretty tiger wants to put them on me myself who am I to refuse?~" Your eye twitched when you placed them on his head and stepped back.

"Don't the two of you look pretty 'striping'~"You clapped your hands in delight as you stood next to Jonathan now who had his camera in hand to take the photo after you had posed them for him. You had heard a small laugh and giggle from Max from the corny pun you said.

"Now say 'Rawr' and smile!" Jonathan spoke in a monotone voice, following the scripted lines for the photos, he heard only you and Max make the sound and smile but Billy just stood there with a resting bitch face when the flash was shown and the photo came out. 

"Wow! Now let's take a better one, the two of you aren't close enough, right Jonathan?" You teased the two siblings and grabbed the photo placing it upside down on the dark table to develop and gestured for them to get closer.

"The two of you could be a little closer..." Jonathan couldn't make eye contact with the pissed glaring male when he stepped an inch closer as Max did the same in a wary matter, unsure if Billy would snap."Ok..Is this okay?" Max asked with a small voice.

You tilted your head and a bright idea came up to you when you walked closer to them and placed yourself in the middle, wrapping each of your arms around their sides and pulling them closer and firmly towards you and a forced group hug with a huge smile when the both of them let out a small 'oof' from your actions.

The nod you gave Jonathan hoping to take the photo quickly. "Now smile quickly for the camera !"

They both smiled at you but you felt warm breath on your neck when Billy quickly got closer to you and put his head on top of yours. A little too tame but you had him right where you wanted him. Once the flash was shown you quickly removed yourself forced them to hug each other and ran to Jonathan's side. "Now! A perfect pose for two loving families! Smile ~ this is going to be a good one."

The photos came out pretty well, Jonathan had taken the usual 8 photos for the session, the 4 group photos, and the two single personal ones for each person. Max and Billy had both asked for you to be in one of the personal ones, you happily agreed to Max's and held a tight smile when you agreed to Billy's photo. 

With that going well, you gave Jonathan a quick hug before running off with the two to play some mini golf. In which Max surprisingly won, the smile and cocky grin she had on with blinding and annoying to Billy. Max had puffed out her chest in victory while you clapped and cheered her on for her winning, earning herself a winner's free pin. 

It was a cartoon tiger with a large toothy smile and a crown on its furry head with a thumbs up, some text saying 'Roaring Victory!'. You had free tiger pins for winners of the activity after the boys argued about the scoreboard, saying they won more than the others. 

What better way to prove it than pins, if someone had too many they could exchange them for prizes, it also may have been an experimental pin that you made that monitored noises.

Giving alerts for loud noises, such as screams and other dangerous situations that keep you up to date or informed.

It wasn't a listening spy pin just a safety pin, one with location tracking as well, but only certain ones that had the cartoon tiger giving a thumbs up.

You were really just a kind and worried humble citizen who just cared about others around you...

But Billy knew why she won when you had 'accidentally' bumped into his side when he hit the ball. But only after Billy said a cocky taunt to Max, about her not crying when he won and to take losing like a champ.

Being the nice and friendly 'Tiger' you were while working you gave him the older sibling acting up treatment and made sure Max won the game along with the rest. 

Laser Tag had gone similarly when you and some other guests and fellow staff were convinced to target the grumpy male or as the Staff knows as 'Code Tiger's Eye' which you developed to improve the work environment for staff when annoying customers bother the staff a lot or other customers so to help your staff enjoy some petty revenge.

Max had come out first as well while Billy came dead last, he was grumbling about losing to a fat child and how they somehow cheated but were called a poor sport by you and Max who picked out another Tiger pin with the cartoon tiger holding a laser gun wearing a crown, but with bowling the next activity it was a bit harder to cheat so Max had lost but Billy didn't win.

Since you had joined their game and smoked both of them, earning a tiger pin who was dressed like a bowling pin and another crown, smiling you had offered it out of fake pity to Billy.

"Well, since I work here, I have tons of these pins so maybe Second Place can have this~. What do you say, Mr. second place?~" You watched Max giggle at the frowning face of her 'brother', knowing more than anyone Billy hates pity or being reminded he lost, knowing if he did take it just would be a physical reminder of his loss.

"No...We can always play against each other 1v1 another day~." He flirted with you but you laughed and brushed it off, although he was flirting you felt the anger he truly felt and held back not wanting to cause a scene, with that you gave Max the pin with a wink.

She laughed loudly as she pinned it to her shirt as if to mock Billy, it was cute, you were beginning to like Max just as much as you like your little group of students. Plus you knew you had to actually be genuine with the children now, because of everything that happened and is going to happen.

Children that go threw traumatic or dangerous things become a lot more aware and sensitive towards fake actions and or fronts like you have shown others. You had to adapt and begin to experience true new emotion and care towards the children, you had to check out a lot of books to learn how to act towards them.

It was rocky at first but it became easier as it went, having the tiniest piece of your heart and true self given to them, it was unfitting and strange for you though. But you could tell it worked in your favor with Eleven who you had been secretly visiting at Hopper's, she trusted you even after you revealed the truth of your connection to the lab.

After some more fun, the end of your adventure with Max and Billy was approaching when karaoke time was the last stop on your list, Billy looked completely drained and tired when he threw himself on the small couch placed in the room facing the small stage and mic along with the machine.

A table was placed a few feet away from the stage but was close to the couch which earned it to be Billy's footrest, as he brought his crossed legs to rest his feet on the top of the table. He acted like he owned the place right in front of the actual hidden owner whose eye twitched from the misuse of the table, noting to make a rule about it after tonight.

"This is our last stop!!! But the best seller of 'Tiger's Den', the private karaoke rooms, where you can be as loud and wild as you want and no one will know!" You smiled and showed Max the machine and taught her how to use it with ease, even showing the newly added 'Halloween' hits to sing.

"Wow, this place really has everything...why wasn't there a place like this other there." Max was still full of energy and probably filled with even more energy as the whole night was fun and seemed like a magical night because of Billy's 'nice' behavior and semi-brotherly act towards Max that almost tricked her into believing Billy was a decent brother towards her, it was nice.

"Yes, we do!! Well almost everything, you've been to the Arcade next door, right? Arcade games are the only thing we don't have and I will admit you can spot me on my off days there!"

It was true since you did sometimes fund your student's gaming when they did well in your study sessions and did some good behavior at home,, you used that time to do some hunting for your next target or fall guy you needed as well.

You were really close with everyone's family these days and even stayed for dinner at the request of the boys, which led to that little reward system.

"Yes! I went there this morning and even made some high scores!" Max had bragged about it once learning you also went there, feeling completely comfortable with you and actually wanting to be friends with you even if you were Billy's age. You smiled and gave her a high five and spoke a bit more with her and sadly Billy learning more about them while only you and Max sang some songs. 

One was the 'Ghostbuster's theme song' which you had movie night with everyone and even promised to wear a 'Janine' costume for the boys who wanted you to take them to school that day and knew you would be in their class later on that day.

It wasn't long before your watch beeped, signaling for your shift to be over early due to the most likely trip to the upside-down, Will had gotten it sometime around now and you wanted to be prepared to comfort him and didn't need to be asked any questions about if you disappeared.

"Oh no...although I'm really enjoying our time together it's time for me to clock out! I'm so sorry, I hate to leave but I promised someone to hang out tonight!"

You showed Max a small sad smile as you watched her smile drop and her face show disappointment. Knowing she was truly enjoying this little escape with you made you feel a bit good since she was actually sad that you were leaving. 

"Really?!?? Already..." Billy was silent as he watched the interaction, you wish you knew what he was most likely plotting."Sorry Max, but don't worry. I'm sure you'll see me again very soon~. Now cheer up, tiger." You hugged her smiled one last time and left since you really didn't have any time to spare now.

Unknowingly to you, as soon as the door closed Max glanced at the photo of you and her smiling with a disappointed look but she knew something like this was bound to be ended, and reminded of her actual life. Billy sure did help her quickly be reminded when his deep demeaning tone rang threw her ears.

"Aw, someone's so sad now~, 'Cheer up, Tiger'~" He chuckled as he stood up and looked down at Max with a cruel smile. "Don't get upset over it. She was just doing her job, you aren't so special to her." Billy saw Max looking down at the photo with a small frown and downcast face with her fingers tightly gripping the edges of the photo at Billy's words.

"She probably does that whole act with everyone here, and she probably only told you she would see you again to make you go be a brat and beg your mother to take you back to this place." He went to leave the room after seeing some watery eyes from Max, before he left her alone he would hammer in the nail.

"Get real, come get me only when it's time to go back home." Billy was really the worst brother she could have asked for, he didn't have to tell her those words, she had those thoughts in the back of her head but wanted to deny them. 

Tonight was still fun even though it was just a glimpse of a happy new life.

"Fuck you Billy...fuck you." Max felt some tears leave her eyes but quickly wiped them away, and put the photo back in the small bag you gave her.

October 28, 1984

While you changed out of your work uniform and grabbed your backpack and keys from your locker, you left out of the back exit to avoid anyone who could stall you at the moment. You only had a few minutes to drop off everything before you had to check on Will, by the time you locked your car you had felt the coldness of the Upside-Down as ashes floated down on your shoulders.

Thankfully you had thought of this happening again to you when you were in the Upside-Down last year, figuring if Will was able to appear near you in the Upside-Down meant you could also have the same trips again with him.

To no surprise you were right, and walked towards the arcade leaving your rusted and aged car alone, Will would need you a lot more this season. Plus you couldn't wait for Venca to take control of him and you wanted to see if he would be able to see you or would be just like the monsters in the Upside-Down.

You wanted to experience Venca when he would appear in Will, you wanted to be there when Joyce noticed Will was being controlled by something or someone else. You wondered if he did see you would he try to get Will to kill you or would he stay down?

Excitement filled your body as you spotted Will starting into the sky of the Upside-Down, the raging storm that turned the sky red and flickering lights of the arcade sign, you spared a glance at your own building and saw it gone...missing well you assumed it wouldn't show up and you were right but you still wanted to make sure.

Thunder was crashing through the clouds loudly as Will stared out into the sky, not aware of your presence behind him, but he let out a small scream when you wrapped your arms around him tightly. Holding him behind as you whispered in his ear comforting words.

Words that he hoped he would hear more than ever the second he found himself back here, though he shouldn't have wanted you stuck again here with him in the Upside-Down.

"Don't worry Will, I'm right here with you...i will always protect you and be right here with you."

He wanted this to be just a sick twisted nightmare and to wake up and this be all fake and not real, but even if it was real at least you were there to suffer with him and protect him. He had turned his body and faced you as he wrapped his arms around you and you hugged him back.

He closed his eyes and listened to your calm breathing as he felt the warmth from your hug, trying to calm down himself as the both of you waited to go back to the normal Hawkins that had his family and friends in waiting for the two of you.

After a few moments, they both heard the arcade door open revealing Mike calling out for Will to spot him wrapped up in your arms with his eyes closed just relaxing into the hug.

"(Y/n)? Will? You guys okay?" His worry was filled with worry as you released Will from the hug and turned to look at Mike with a huge smile. "Yeah, we are okay! Will just spotted me coming to the arcade and attacked me with a hug!" 

"Yeah...I just saw (y/n) and wanted to surprise her with a hug!" Will spoke to Mike with a small smile trying to not worry his best friend, Mike nodded and looked back at you. You patted Will's back with a comforting pat as you opened your arms to Mike.

"Now come here and give your favorite tutor a hug?"Smiling back at you Mike rushed over and almost knocked you down with his hug as he laughed when Dustin and Lucas came out to find the three of you hugging and also almost knocked you down with a group hug as they all laughed and asked why you were here.

You just said you wanted to play some pinball after work and they happily dragged you inside and watched you play and made you watch them attempt to break the high scores without success even convincing you to give them ten dollars for a few more tries.

You made sure all the kids you saw got an enjoyable night before the new season started with them unaware of you sending Will some extra smiles and comforting looks. Both of you had each other and that was enough for Will right now, everything would be fine if you were there.

"Please please please please (Y/n) just five more bucks and we got this!!!" Dustin claimed as the group looked at you with pleading puppy eyes, you shook your head and earned some 'Boos'.

"Don't you 'Boo' me, don't forget who is taking you to school tomorrow and home!" With that, you got some sorry's and hugs but Dustin had the biggest goofy grin.

They were your little troublemakers.

October 29, 1984

The next day you had picked up all of your little troublemakers, starting with picking up Will first to have a small chat with him about last night. Knowing he wouldn't be able to get a good night's sleep and would have a pretty terrible day today, you smiled as you waved to Joyce and Jonathan goodbye when you drove off.

Will sat in your front passenger seat with a small smile as you let him control the radio. "You know, today after your doctor's visit want me to come over?"

He thought over your question for a moment. "Also I heard from a certain tiger that it is movie night tonight if you do choose to allow me to join your special event tonight. This healer will provide her favorite mage with his favorite snacks and potions from the store before said movie." You knew he loved you when you tried to include DnD references or mentions just like Eddie would basically 'melt' when you talked 'Nerd' to him.

Will's face lit up at your offer and quickly took your deal, you sure knew how to make him feel better." This Mage will gladly take the offer from his favorite Healer!" He laughed when you nodded at him and shot him a wink and a finger gun, the ride was peaceful and calm when Mike was the next one to be picked up by you, followed by Dustin, then Lucas.

When you pulled up to Lucas's home you saw Erica waving happily as you, as you spotted her own tiger pin on her backpack and you waved back as Lucas groaned in the backseat.

"I still don't know why she likes you more than her own brother!!!"Lucas was complaining as Erica looked at him with a resting bitch face not bothering to wave back to him.

"Because our Healer is the best!" Dustin laughed when Lucas glared at him, Mike followed Dustin's comment. "(Y/n) also lets Erica get free passes for her and her friends to Tiger's Den."

"(Y/n) is also super nice..." Will added while Lucas gasped loudly and looked at you betrayed. "So you are bribing my sister! Why don't you give us free passes?"

"You all know why, last time I did you guys went overboard and got me in trouble with my boss because you showed up every day." They laughed and still tried to complain, the car ride was full of banter and singing along with the radio as you finally made it to the school.

You arrive early you make sure you are here before Billy and Max, wanting to see her this morning while you park your car at the high school driveway semi near where Billy would park. You had walked your little rowdy group to the middle school and just happened to make eye contact with the two known bullies of your group.

Knowing your group was not paying attention to you at the moment, allowing a cruel twisted smile to appear on your face showing off your sharp teeth and reminding them of the smile you gave them when you put a knife near their pet's throat. You saw them rush inside the building white as a ghost, glad to know they still took your warning to heart.

"Off you go now! See you guys after my lunch !" You gave them some goodbye hugs just in time to hear the iconic first appearance of Billy and Max. The loud tire screeching as he parked, your group had already walked inside their school by the time you were walking back towards the parking lot, hoping to run into Max.

You watched as Billy stepped out, luckily not spotting you as you watched Max start skating towards you unaware of your smiling form about to call out to her. You hoped you wouldn't shock her and make her fall off her skateboard. "Hi, Max!!!" You shouted towards her as she stopped the stakeboard quickly and looked at your smiling face with wide eyes.

Completely shocked at your appearance in front of her after Billy's not-so-nice reminder of her place and how you were just doing your job, but was someone really just doing a job if they shouted at you out of work hours with a huge sweet smile?

"(Y/n)?!??!" She had shouted loudly in surprise unable to control her volume which caught Billy's attention who glanced towards Max's voice to spot you smiling at her and stopping to talk to her. He watched as you gave her a hug and chatted with the suddenly happy step-sister of his, his eyes didn't leave the two of you until you had given her a small hug and what looked to be a goodbye.

Not wanting to have you catch him staring he walked into the school without looking back and soaked up the drooling looks of lust and curiosity at his arrival. Just like in his other school, he was going to be the top dog, but he did wonder where he stood on the social pyramid of this school.

If he was lucky you would just be another nobody or nerd he could mess with and have no problems. After all, he needs to pay you back for how you treated him last night.

Unluckily for you, you were called into the front office to speak to the school's advisor, they had asked if you would be free to help them with a small task, and you had nodded and agreed without knowing what it would intell since it was just your usual role to help.

That's how you were appointed to show Billy around until after your lunch where a student council member would take care of the male after that. You almost wanted to ask why they couldn't do the whole job in the first place but that would go against your role here, sometimes you just get the short end of the stick in life.

After being given his schedule and told he would be waiting in the school lunchroom since they had asked him to wait there due the the constant female students coming up to the male and disrupting office work. How lovely to know his already huge ego was boosted up so quickly and was now waiting for you to show him around.

With your usual sweet smile painted on your face, you made your way towards Billy with slight difficulty when you were stopped a few moments to greet others passing or get asked some small questions about the school's scheduled week which you politely answer while feeling a familiar heavy glaze on your form from the cocky denim wearing male.

You could tell he was trying to figure out where you stood and who you were here in this school and you were going to take great pleasure and showing him who you were. Even though he is a hottie and screamed bad boy who is bound to rank highly, a simple lie or story spreads through the right people who leave him standing near Eddie.

You weren't afraid to pull rank in front of him, you made your way to his little group of girls flirting with him, including Tina who would have the fun Halloween party that you plan to watch Nancy and Steve have a falling out.

How did it still work out that way without the guilt of Barb's death? You had learned Nancy still had a lot of guilt from your 'memory loss' and your hurt body, she couldn't wipe it away. And Nancy noticed how Steve looked at you a lot, she also noticed how she looked just as much at you during your sleepovers or during work hours.

Maybe even became slightly angry towards you when the few times she saw some bite marks on Eddie, Barb, or Jonathan. How did she know it was you who caused them? Her best friend Barb had shared some intimate details about you being attracted to both genders and how Barb and you had some late-night dates or sleepovers together, Nancy was shocked to find out you swing both ways.

And to find out how rough you seemed to be and or the marks you would leave with permission, something she and Steve never really did, your teeth were pretty sharp so the marks had a similar look to each.

Nancy was guilty and confused, you were unaware of her slight feelings or Barb told Nancy about the two of you but you were enough to make Nancy follow the plot. But that would be seen on the 31st at Tina's party.

"Excuse me, Ladies." Upon hearing your voice the girls were quick to move out of your way once they saw your smiling form, they returned the smile and gathered towards you ignoring the tilted head of Billy's when the girls who were just drooling over him quickly gave their whole attention towards you.

Billy knew you weren't going to be easy to mess with now, only a few types of people can gain such reactions, you were the big fish in this small shitty pond. One with sharp teeth, he thinks he might enjoy this small town after all.

"(Y/n)!!! Are you coming to my Halloween party? I would totally love it if you came!" Tina asked you with a huge smile, being slight friends with her and the other two girls nodded. "Yeah, (Y/n) you should come, everyone would be so excited if you showed up again!"

"Even Jason and Chrissy might come if you join!" You pretended to think about it, you were planning to go but you didn't expect to be nearly begged by the party thrower herself. You weren't one to disappoint though, you hummed.

"I'll let you know by tomorrow ladies but for now I have been placed in charge of showing this newbie around so, please head to class. Don't need to see your pretty faces in trouble now.~" You teased when they laughed and smiled at the compliments you gave them, you were so sweet and kind towards everyone, they truly liked you enough to change their mind about skipping the first period.

Nodding they smiled and left to go to class leaving you alone in front of the curious look on the new male face who raised an eyebrow, you were a sweet talker that's for sure, you had those girls straight up under your thumb. Sly. "Well if it isn't my favorite 'Tiger' ~" 

Smiling towards you with another flirtatious look on his face ask he approach you hovering over you, a cocky smile while you just looked up at him. 

"I'm a lot of people's favorite so please get in line, my name is (Y/n) during school." You smiled and brought out your hand to shake his own hand, showing him a welcoming kind behavior unlike what he was shown last night. 

"Billy, Hargove. I hope I can become the people's favorite tiger's own favorite." He shook your hand before repeating last night's kiss on the top of your hand before releasing you with a wink.

You simply put on your own flirty look and purred out the demeaning words that left him confused about whether to be mad at you or turned on by you. He loved hard-to-get girls just as much as easy ones.

"Good luck, loverboy~. You had a lot of competition for that role, plus I don't think you would be able to handle being my favorite." You placed your hand on your chin when you showed him your sharp nails and teeth. Wanting to knock the male down a bit you added one last thing.

"You couldn't be able to hide the marks I would leave on you unless you would proudly show off them like how you are dressed now.~ But for now it's time for me to show you around, Hargrove." You turned your back towards him not allowing him to respond or continue this little pointless game he wanted to play.

"Oh, sweetheart did you have to end our fun conversation so soon ~" He chuckled deeply as he followed you toward his first period which you somehow shared with him and Barb.

"Well try your best to keep up with me.~"

I guess 20 pages have become my new minimum now, or maybe it's because of all the support and love you guys are giving this story! Thank you so much for reading this chapter and story.

I hope you enjoyed this new chapter!

Let me know your thoughts and comments on this chapter! I love reading all of your guys comments!

Also, I wrote this chapter in such a great mood I think I made the Reader a bit too nice but it was my Birthday last weekend and I had a blast and a blast writing this.

Added note, although you can sometimes not tell if the Reader is truly being honest or genuine because of how I make sure to write them.

No worries about Reader not actually caring about the younger cast and Max, Reader actually cares and likes the kids and I plan on not letting that change, I just wanted to clarify this now. 

Hope you guys enjoyed the small added lore during the time skip I did and soon will reveal how deep romantic and or semi-physical relationship the Reader has with others.

Also, the Hargrove family is very emotionally sensitive and great at reading people and in between the lines.

Reader: You are going to have so much lore...so come here and give me a hug.

The Boys and Max: Lore?

Reader: Shush just come here.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Warning!!! This chapter mentions Schizophrenia and a breakdown.

October 29, 1984

The second the Math teacher spotted Billy behind you with a cocky smile with his tight blue jeans, top buttons undone teasing on the fitted white button-up shirt with a jean jacket, her jaw almost dropped at the sight of Billy in all his glory.

Next to your form who was wearing a high-waisted jean skirt, an open-shoulder pullover with tinted black stockings, black combat boots, and classic red painted sharp nails. Others looked at your jean skirt and the male's tight jeans and the first thing that others thought was the two of you looked like you would fit well together.

Annoyingly attractive and eye-catching when you felt more stares than usual at your appearance in your classes. A sharp pain hit your head in a flash, you flinched for a moment, and pain radiated through your mind.

It was sudden and gone in a flash, which left you off-kilter. But recovering quickly allowed you to look at the students in the class, seeing they were lost in a trace looking at Billy.

You could feel Billy soaking up the attention like a sponge, but even though he was attractive you didn't find it appropriate that a 45-year-old woman was staring down this 17-year-old student. Billy probably loved it with the mommy issues he had and his attraction to older women, but there is a time and place for things like that.

Noted and will be saved for another time, Billy stood very closely behind you, almost having his chest pressed behind you. It was like he could sense what type of rumors were about to spread after this class, plus if you were dating someone he would be meeting them very soon.

He would enjoy humiliating him too, if he couldn't mess with you he could mess with those around you.

"Mrs.Walls, this is Billy Hargrove he is the new student in this class." You moved to the side and gestured to the taller male before Mrs.Walls could speak more to you, you quickly ran to your seat next to Barb who was sending 'Who the hell is that and why are you with him?' looks at you.

You didn't like the way your legs almost gave out on you when you rushed over, becoming hit with another sharp pain in your mind that you held a flinch in, you didn't need to alert anyone about this.

Slightly busy with this disorganizing feeling you didn't pay attention to the introduction Billy had to do in front of the class or what the older woman was talking about, looking at Barb with a weak smile.

Hoping she didn't notice the lack of your usual cheerful demeanor you wore at school, it had dimmed a bit but it was there still.

Leaning towards her you whispered in her ear, unaware of the raised eyebrow and questioning gaze of Billy who saw Barb blush at your closeness."I had to fill in for the student council president until lunch, I'm supposed to show him around.'' Barb nodded which made you lean back into your chair, as you did you saw Billy sitting a few seats in front of you and Barb.

Close but not close enough to physically speak to you unless it was through notes.

"I still don't get why you still help out everyone, isn't it tiring? I can barely handle all my AP classes and homework as is, and you have the same classes and still work." Barb frowned at you, this was a usual conversation the two of you would have, but today was the first time she mentioned you being tired. Barb could tell by the smile on your face that didn't meet your eyes today, you also always lazed into the class and no hurry or rush but today was different.

She was 100% right but if you agreed you know she would try to force you to say no to requests like this. You didn't even understand yourself, why you felt tired today and different...something was clawing in the back of your mind. Well, you knew it had something to do with the pain in your mind and the lack of cheerful demeanor being easy to fake.

You had to change the subject before Barb could read into your behavior, you didn't want her to be the one to find out what was wrong with you before you knew yourself. Even if you had the same hunch about what was going on.

"That's just because you have been spending your nights over at mine too much, and we don't study during that time." Avoiding to answer her question earned you a huff of frustration and a light blush. But you just shine her a smug smile as you wink at her playfully trying to return to your usual self.

"You can't keep avoiding the question, no one would handle doing everything you do or even should. You really shouldn't keep doing this, you'll burn out soon." Concern filled Barb's voice as she looked at you with those pretty puppy dog eyes you would sometimes falter at but today her words packed a bit of a punch today.

One that you didn't care to mention that hit harder than it should, and you could take your share of jabs and punches. 

"It's okay Barb, do you need help studying at lunch? I don't want you to fall behind." You really were a confusing person, Barb just allowed you to do what you wanted, she would just wait until you chose to open up to her.

But today felt different than usual, something was strangely off with you today. She saw you flinch for a moment, she also saw Billy see the flinch you had as well.

Unlike her being concerned by your action, Billy looked like he was entertained and a little too interested and watching you. Barb felt something like unease at the new male's appearance and look on his face.

"Sure, but I need you to give me your full attention." You smiled at her and nodded.

"Of course, but what's your grade in here?" There was your usual smile and cheerful voice showing up again towards her like it never left in the first place.

"95% I didn't do well on the test last month but since then I have been getting A's." Nodding you glanced at the chalkboard to watch the older woman write some math questions and how to get the answer, within seconds of seeing the questions you had found the answer but glancing at Barb you saw her take her time to answer them.

"Well I'll help you with your grades, you can always depend on me." You whispered and watched Barb's pencil stop writing and a blush rushed on her face as she nodded and chose to not reply to you.

Moving your pencil to doodle on the side of her notebook page that was unused and left out for you to do so, drawing small little doodles of you and Barb with tiger ears and tails holding hands with hearts around the two of you. Barb glanced at your pleased form and small doodles she had the habit of letting you draw on her empty pages.

She felt her shoulders and worries relax for a moment, now seeing you were back to your usual self.

You weren't going to fail even if you slept in this class or never showed up so it didn't matter what you were doing, Barb smiled when you drew some kissy faces on the stick figures of the two of you. 

Everything was just like usual until the pencil in your hold seemed to crack, not snap and completely broken just a small crack from your grip when you felt the hairs on the back of your hair lift up and your pupils seemed to shrink.

Barb didn't seem to notice that you stopped, but when she did look at you she saw the cracked pencil that was left alone.

Your neck turned to look outside through the window, looking for the thing that caused your senses of alert to show, when nothing appeared you just relaxed slightly as you put your hand on your chin, and looked outside.

The sharp pain returned again with you dropping the smile you held for a moment before it returned back to your face.

You felt lightheaded this time and blinked away the feeling as you composed yourself again. Now with you alone with your thoughts you allowed them to run around.

Giving you time to truly think about what Barb meant, you rested your form to lay your head down on the desk, and Barb's words flowed through your mind as your demeanor changed into a silent and bored one.

Not bothering to fake listen like you usually do or hover near or lean on Barb.

Barb did have a point after all about you being tired and going to burn out soon, but you doubt she knew you were going to burn out so soon right now.

For a few weeks, your mind had been so jumbled it became hard to control all your thoughts and there were two new things in your mind that were giving you quite the hassle.

This pain that was starting to randomly strike you didn't help you out so much , maybe you could find a natural way to lessen some of the things you roped yourself into.

Maybe if you answered some question wrong you could drop your grades and others would stop depending so much on you, or maybe it would backfire on you and people think you just fell from grace.

'Then everyone would be worried, they wouldn't judge us.' A childish cheerful voice spoke answering your thoughts like usual. 'Why fall from the top when the top is where we belong.' a gruff voice spoke back in your mind.

You knew the definition of Schizophrenia and one major thing was having different voices in your head, and your lucky self had been gifted two of them since the trip to the upside down, maybe you were lucky and got your own fucking parasite to mess with your mind.

It was a lot to take in at first but you sat down and figured out that this world's original you had been somehow transferred in your mind a few days after you came back from the upside-down, well they stated they were there the whole time you were in the upside-down and that they were the one who hesitated and told you to not kill the Lab rats.

Resulting in harm to your body the first time, you got into a fight with a random person that day to release your rage of having someone in your mind constantly, the other version of the original had a tiger side personality that came with them.

You came to an agreement of letting the 'Cheerful Twin' of yours deal with everyone around socially and you would step in after you planned everything out or wanted control back.

But today even if you didn't want control the cheerful twin wasn't able to keep control of your body today much, and thinking about everything was clouding your mind and actions.

But you would deal with this later, with the two others in your mind silent mostly today you were left back on your own. Plus it was hard to assume what other's opinions would be if you did so, you already had a hard time silencing nasty truthful rumors about you.

Lost in your train of thought, the class had ended and while others packed up to leave, Barb glanced at your monotone face that stared at the window. You were worried about what the silence in your mind meant, did the voices finally fade away and you could try to correct the mess the two of them left you with?

This was another sight of you that she hadn't seen in a while, with her hands reaching to tap you on the shoulder she was stopped by a larger rough hand that roughly tapped your shoulder instead.

Barb was left frozen by the male's glare he sent her hand before he put all his focus on you. Barb got a weird feeling in her gut at the glare she received and your strange actions.

"Get up, the bell rang," Billy spoke not looking at Barb's frowning face, she saw you shake your head once you felt Billy's hand on your shoulder.

Your smile was placed back on your face and your hand was tightly gripping the rough warm hand of Billy's out of reflex from being touched off guard, noticing it you released his hand and packed up quickly in silence.

Never before getting lost in your thoughts in public, you had always been so composed when you were in the eyesight of someone.

"(Y/n), are you okay?" Your head snapped towards Barb with that same smile on your face that Barb had mixed feelings about.

"You're usually not like this, I think you need to take a break." Billy raised an eyebrow at the scene playing before him, he had been watching your every move, every small detail on your face.

Miss Perfect Little Sunshine was not as put together as yesterday and apparently, he came just at the right time to watch you getting called out by some girl who seemed very close to you. Flinching in pain randomly, running to your seat with shaky legs when you sat down, lost in thoughts most of the class.

Someone wasn't giving their all today, and that was perfect for Billy to find some cracks or weaknesses of yours.

"Of course I'm okay! Are you okay Barb?" You raised an eyebrow and showed a look of concern.

"You have never once zoned out before...I'm worried about you." Barb placed a comforting hand on your back, even though her words and actions were supposed to comfort someone. It felt like lava on your skin, that made you flinch at the contact that you would usually melt from and enjoy.

Her comfort was lost on you and meaningless to you, Barb was crossing a line.

One that you didn't even know was there, she doubted your abilities and felt sorry for you...it almost wanted to make you growl but that was something you pushed back. Stupid fucking tiger genes now fused in your own body had been a lot of a hassle to control and this time you were just barely hanging in there.

"Barb, I'm fine. Please just trust me, I appreciate that you're worried about me." Barb didn't understand why you were being so cold right now, did you really not want her to worry about you?

What happened to you today, you were just acting like usual yesterday. What happened within these past few hours to have changed your behavior so much?

"(Y/n)..."

"Don't you have a test next period, maybe you should worry about that." Without meaning to you had spoke with a bite in your tone, although cheerful and thoughtful your words weren't as sweet as you attempted it to be and returned smiling at Barb.

Barb frowned and got up in a flash, angered at your words. "You're right, I should worry about more important things than you."

Did you just have a lover's quarrel? Billy thought with a huge smirk on his face as he watched the upset girl rush away with glossy eyes he was sure you saw when you bit your lip.

Not noticing or feeling your sharp teeth cutting through your lower lip, a small cut brought some blood out. You were out of it, anyone with eyes could tell if they really took a moment to look at your form.

Billy laughed at your confused and guilty-looking face. "Wow, didn't know Miss Perfect was such a heartbreaker." His deep laugh made you let out a sigh, packed up and standing next to him as he followed you through the door. Snapping you out of whatever had you out of it to not notice the blood or pain on your lip.

Billy wasn't about to let you know either, he simply watched you lick the blood with your tongue and roll your eyes at his words.

"I never claimed to be perfect." A blunt answer towards Billy as you walked him to the next class that again you shared with him and Nancy who you always sat with.

It seems to be a trend today to ask if you are okay and that they are worried about you is what Billy noticed when he saw a similar scene from this morning almost play out the same if not better.

As the monotone day goes on you seem to have a habit of upsetting your friends starting with Barb and then Nancy when she seemed to ask the same question about being tired, you had just as much bite if not more than you had given Barb.

Ending it almost like deja vu from the first period, Billy again laughed at you calling you a player this time.

"What the hell (Y/n), I'm just worried about you!" Nancy shoved her finger into your chest, as you looked at her with a shitty attempt of a smile, seemingly unbothered or more of a lost and out-of-it look.

Nancy read it as a cold unbothered look on your face as you smiled at her.

"Nance, I just don't understand what I did to cause you to worry about me." You went to hold her hand warmly to calm down Nancy, but she moved away her hand before you could touch her.

"You can't expect people who truly care about you not worried about you when you're acting strange!" Again those words packed a huge punch toward you, and this time you just took it without thinking too hard over it.

"I'm not acting strange,  nothing is different than every other day. So relax, I'm ok-"Sharp pain hit your right cheek but it didn't move your head to the side. You should have been able to dodge that slap, but you didn't notice it, or worse you couldn't control your body at that moment.

Billy saw your reflexes in the first period when you snatched his hand when he touched you, you had either let Nancy hit you or you were just so out of it that you didn't even notice what was happening before it was too late.

Seems like all your friends got upset at your choice of words, but if they took a moment they would have noticed you didn't actually understand the coldness of your words and that you seemed to say that to stop their worries.

Or maybe you didn't want to admit you were actually not okay, Billy could relate to that but never before had he gotten these kinds of reactions back to back.

Looking for the cause of the pain you saw Nancy with her hand still raised up as she looked at you hurt in her eyes. "I can't believe I was worried about you, do you seriously even care about me?" Nancy stormed off leaving you with Billy who was watching the whole thing with a few other people in the halls.

Leaning on a metal locker he let out a low whistle. "Didn't know you were such a player, will I be the next one to slap your cheek?~" 

"I prefer to be the one to slap, but I don't think you are the type to slap my cheek when I dump you." Your tone was obviously monotone but you had a smile on your face. Your eyes looked drained and confused right now until they picked back up some cheerful bubbly look again, and you bounced back fast.

"So what you're saying is I have a chance with you?" Billy wrapped his arm around your shoulder tugging up into his chest as he laughed. "No, now let's go to class."

It was finally lunch when you sat at your usual spot you noticed the surrounding area of the table was empty besides Carol, Tina, and Tommy sitting I'm the group table you usually have Steve, Nancy, and Barb here. Although you knew you upset Barb and Nancy you hoped Steve would be here or Jonathan to recharge your mood with them.

Instead, you sighed and looked at Billy with a teasing smile."Maybe you are a bad luck charm." A lunch tray was placed right next to you as a certain blue-eyed menace sat down in your space, you could feel his warmth from here. Far too close.

"No sweetheart, that was all you. Thought you were more of a golden-hearted sweet type but I guess that's just for show." His words were whispered in your ear with his mouth almost touching your ear but the closeness and the feeling of his warmth breath on your ear made you shiver.

"Damn, (Y/n) already claiming the fresh hottie?" Carol teased you which made you laugh and throw your cheerful and bubbly demeanor back on. Tina was close to drooling if not already doing so as she stared down Billy, focusing on his unbuttoned shirt which Billy soaked up and sent a knowing smirk towards her with a wink.

But he mostly kept his eyes on you as you smiled and chatted away like nothing happened today.

"At least give me a chance (Y/n)! You already have a line of people dying to get a date with you, so spare me the newbie." Tina spoke while Tommy laughed at your confused face of yourself.

"Don't think Harrington, would let her know of that," Tommy mumbled while the others nodded in agreement. Billy noted Harrington's name being said and maybe he was your boyfriend he needed to mess with.

"A line of people? I don't think that's true but Billy's all yours.~" You laughed and removed his arm from around your back to shoulder while he let out a small huff and a pout.

"Aww, sweetheart how you wound my feelings. Throwing me away already.~"

"I never had you in the first place, so I can't have you nor throw you away." Tommy and Carol let out dramatic 'ooo' as you and Billy began to have banter unaware of Eddie's eyes focusing on the look of the newbie's face when he looked at you.

Eddie already had Barb and Jonathan to deal with, he didn't need another person blocking your view and this guy screamed trouble just like you do sometimes.

Barb had told Eddie about the small fight the two of you had this morning during their shared period, she mentioned the new brash male was attached to you like a leech, and she mentioned that he kept looking back at you all the time during the shared period.

Saying how off you looked today, saying you zoned out in class and acted withdrawn today.

He also heard that Nancy slapped you in the face during the second period in the hallway, hearing it from others chatting about it in his class, apparently you just took it and walked off with the new piece of meat following behind you.

Rumors started to spread as they do when you are in the spotlight of the public's eye. Rumors he didn't like hearing about you and the new guy already looking like a perfect and well-fitting couple.

Eddie had never told you or anyone about the few times you showed that other side of you that Barb was talking about, mostly during sleepovers when you two had smoked together, you revealed you didn't quite understand emotions. Eddie at first thought you were playing around or trying to let him down in an easy way.

But you had hidden your true self very well and tried your best to be happy and normal to others.

Some sleepover night 

Eddie and you had started this habit of sleeping the night over at each other's home and smoking after some rough days and or boring days, you very rarely asked for one of these sleepovers until a rainy day he got a call and drove over to your home. With plenty to smoke and plenty of food and snacks you cooked laid out on the coffee table, the night started slow and laid back.

He always enjoyed it when you would play records on your 1970s wooden record player that fit perfectly in your home and seemed so colorful and perfect for a good high, then one day your demeanor broke in front of him for the first time was one he wouldn't forget or never see again as you have shown him a lot of your sides by after this.

White Rabbit by Jefferson Airplane was playing when you dropped the smile you held and dull eyes seemed to fit this version of you a lot when you stared at him who was sitting crisis cross applesauce on your floor with his back and head leaned on the couch where you laid down stomach first with your head near his while your feet lifted up and down in a lazy pace.

Just staring at him with dull eyes that seemed to be a look in your soul with very little emotions flowing through them not making them seem empty nor emotionless just dull. Your face didn't have a smile or a frown it was just a flat line, your fingers played with his curly hair as he closed his eyes leaning into your touch.

"What would you do if I told you that you were someone who helped me understand what the emotion of fear and panic was?" You spoke with a serious tone even those your pretty glossy red eyes looked funny and would leave your words seeming fake.

"What if you also helped me understand what caring and attraction were? Would you hate me for lying about not understanding how to feel the same as others?" You looked at him with furrowed brows and moved one of your hands to his chin to have him focus on you. Eddie knew you were slightly unaware or slow to the whole true emotion thing for a while after just being near you.

"Why would I hate you when you were actually trying to understand those emotions? I'm not one to judge when I hate something similar when I was younger." You tilted your head and waited for him to go on.

"When I was younger, I didn't understand why other kids looked so happy and had different ideas of right and wrong." He sighed when he felt your hands return to his hair trying to massage his head. "I didn't know what was right and wrong and I didn't even want to, all I had was my dad and he didn't care about being happy."

"All he cared about was money or drugs really, I didn't really question it until I was in school or with my uncle. Others called me weird and strange for not smiling or acting so mature and knew of the dark side of the world." Your eyes seemed to shine when he mentioned not fitting in or smiling. You had somewhat of the same childhood besides growing up in a semi-normal family.

"But I wasn't lucky enough to fit in by the time I started to learn how to know right and wrong, but I did learn about how others feel or hide things about themselves. At least you are trying to understand and give true feelings even if you had to fake it before, progress is progress."

After speaking he had found himself with you sitting on his lap on the floor and your arms wrapped around his neck, a warm liquid hit his shoulder as you cried on him. He smiled and kissed the top of your head as he wrapped his arms behind you tightly as you both revealed not-so-pretty truths about each other.

A few days after that you repeated this same thing, opening up with a question for Eddie. This time you told him about hearing voices inside your head after returning from the upside-down. 

"Sometimes something inside my head tells me to be nicer and childish, then another acts like a feral beast. Telling me to bite someone or tightly hold someone without letting go." Eddie nodded and held you again on his lap, as you shared your troubles.

"I can't control it sometimes, it's so hard...I think I feel more emotions with the voices but are they really me? What if the person I was before disappears? What if I never return back to normal?" More tears came out as he patted your back to comfort you.

"You will never disappear unless you give up, but no matter what happens I will never forget you." Eddie always saw through your mask, he knew he was the only one to know this much but some others could tell something was off about you but never to this extent. Was he a terrible person for loving that he was the only one you chose to open up to?

The next week, you had another fight and a nasty rumor going around, it also happened to be the bully who gave him a fading black eye and some bruises on his back. He learned how much you seemed to care about him and what he was assuming was a deep affection that was much darker than love or even close to it.

Not that he cared when it was the first time someone had stuck up for him and actually fought for him, fuck he knew it was horrible that he was turned on when he saw his bully come back with a broken nose, bruises on his face, and body along with a black eye.

"You know I did it, don't you?" Eddie chuckled deeply as you felt it from his chest as you leaned against him with a small high on your face, the only time you seemed to truly open up.

"Only you would have done something like that, you know?"

"I'm sorry, I just couldn't hold myself back when I saw you beaten up like that. That bastard didn't even get in trouble for doing that to you." You had a slight growl come from your chest like some weird animal-like traits that you showed and told him about.

"Maybe I'm fucked up in the head or something, I thought it was hot and no one had ever shown me this much care...but you really should be cautious of doing that." He watched your eyes widen as you showed him a toothy grin looking actually close to happy.

"So you don't care that I did it."

"It's nothing bad to me, just shows me how much you really care about me even if you don't understand it."

October 29, 1984

Billy flirts with you every single time he can and misses no chance to and even when you ignore him, others start to speak to him trying to get to know the new hottie.

You felt his eyes on you the whole time, but not wanting to deal with anyone or asking someone to touch your fork you sadly start to munch on the tasteless food, cursing yourself for making Barb and Nancy mad at you.

Still do not understand why they were so pushy about how you were doing and worried about you overworking yourself.

You gave Billy a small look of annoyance when he snatched the apple from your tray and took a huge bite with a cocky glint in his eyes, but before you could snatch the apple back a tall glasses glasses-wearing male showed up at your lunch table.

"(Y/n), I'm sorry for intruding on your lunch but Cathy is going to not be free until after one more period. So can you please stay back for one more period?" You smiled at the male who played with his fingers in front of the school's top dogs and the sharp glare of Billy.

"Of course, Dylan it's a piece of cake, no worries at all." The male looked at you with a wavering smile like he was relieved that you agreed and didn't make a mess of himself in front of the popular cliche.

"Also can you stay for the gym period, you know how Mr.Tubbs acts when new students show up..."You knew of the coach's angry and rude behavior towards staff, students, and even parents, who had to deal with that nasty act.

"I know very well about Mr. Tubbs' behavior, don't worry Billy will be in safe hands but the council owes me a favor." You agreed to it with a lovely smile, at least you could watch Steve and Billy going up against each other. And get a favor from the student council for this easy task.

"Of course! If you need anything at all, we will do whatever we can to assist you."

Billy's eyes never left your form even when he was flirting with other girls that came up to him, he didn't have any interest in the slutty cows that threw themself all over him. This fucking small hick town was full of shit and boring people but among the shit and cows was a pretty little wolf hiding in sheep's clothing.

The brainless cows and shit around this school and town didn't see the wolf, but with him being one too it was easy to spot his own kind, but he never hid it. Even if he tried he knew he couldn't hide at the level you were able to do, maybe you could him some pointers.

October 29, 1984

Mr.Tubbs was just as you expected him to be when you showed up in the gym with Billy behind you, he looked like he wanted to punch the coach already when the male began to spit while talking, some hitting Billy's face that had his eye twitching with rage.

"What do you mean there is another student added to my class? We don't have any open spots and like hell, I'm going to overcrowd my class."Glancing to the side you spot no students near, they must be in the locker rooms, without looking away from the coach's angry glaze you reach for Billy's hand.

Breaking the glare and temper that was forming because of the coach with a simple smaller hand hitting his lower torso, glancing at your hand with the familiar sharp red nails tapping on his body to get his attention. Glancing at the hand he reached to grab it to find out what you were doing, the coach's loud voice faded out as he stared at your hand which he placed his over.

He wouldn't pass up if you wanted to touch him, even if he didn't know why you wanted to suddenly touch him, with his smug smile coming back on as he placed his hand over yours.

Your hand halted the taps and moved quickly grabbing his wrist and yanking him to your side, without words you did a 'shoo' gesture to make him go to the locker rooms. He paused before seeing the coach pay him no mind since you were the one he targeted.

Billy followed your gesture to spare his own body and ears from the male's spit and loud voice, Billy will acknowledge he owes you one for this but only something small. He walked off with the least glance at you and the coach who now seems to be pushed back by your words.

With Billy gone to the locker rooms, you let your lighter demeanor change into a glaring sneer on your lips as you began the fighting match.

"I don't know who you think you are telling me I have to have a new student and that there are open spots open, you can that that load of crap and leave." The male was huffing with a reddened face from his loud words.

"Just as I fucking repeated it, SIR! The principal has put him in your gym class, you should accept it because I know the principal is getting tired of not winning any championships in years under your coaching." Your words were demeaning and knowing towards the older male who seemed like he was going to have a heart attack with how raised his blood pressure was.

"You're lucky he hasn't replaced you with this nasty fucking attitude of yours and the constant failures you produce!" Standing tall you watched the older male falter and simmered down. "They are thinking of replacing me?"

"They are, so if you wanna keep this job better keep your temper under control." The arguing stopped as you and the coach came to an understanding and you walked to the bleachers to sit down.

Unaware of the brewing trouble you would find yourself faced with later, today was going to be long. You really needed to start controlling your behavior more today, you weren't rational.

October 29, 1984

Billy walked into the locker room like he owned the place and snatched the gym uniform that was placed on a table with his name on a small note. Looks like that bastard prepared for him to be in this class but rather waste other's time and get some type of a power trip on students it really was nothing new but the spitting was new and disgusting.

He didn't know how you just took it without cussing the bastard out or even throwing a well-deserved punch in the face. Snatching his uniform from the table and walked to the locker that was numbered down on the note.

He found himself near other half-naked males who stared at him in curiosity, disgusted filled him while they came up to talk to him, small-town hicks. When he changed out of his clothes into his gym shorts and was about to put on his shirt, others chose who suddenly came to talk to him.

He didn't really try to hide the glare he gave them, they could have at least waited for him to put on a damn shirt but of course, hicks don't have common sense.

"Damn aren't you lucky newbie, you get to be shown around by (Y/n) ?" A chubby-looking male spoke to him. Billy looked unimpressed as he slipped on his shirt, only not telling the male to fuck off because of the mention of your name.

"Lucky bastard, I wish I was new." He tilted his head not knowing why they were complaining though he knew you were attractive and popular but it was cringy to have them speak like this.

"Hey , did you get a date with her ? Or hit some ba-" he was cut off by Steve.

"Ryan , watch your mouth (Y/n) wouldn't touch him with a 50ft pole. Plus she's only talking to him because she has to." This Steve male caught Billy's attention, the king himself was defending and trying to put him down.

Also, he learned he was the 'Harrigton' he wanted to meet, but he found out you weren't dating him from Tommy. He was dating the girl who had slapped you this morning. Seems like he was part of your close-knit group, personally, Billy knows you already have too big of a group around you at all times.

Well we can't have that, plus Steve had a girlfriend did he not, why is he so pissed off about this.

"Damn , someone is jealous. Don't you got a girl Harrington , I'm pretty sure it's not (Y/n)." Billy spoke to him with a cruel smile. The males in the locker room froze and felt the tension in the room.

"I'm not jealous, I'm just trying to help you out. You aren't her type at all." Steve returned the cruel smile and words that taunted Billy, Billy's eye twitched as he clenched his fist. Something had wounded his pride and he had his eye on you for now and wasn't done with you anytime soon.

"How do you know her type, it's no worries though I happen to be everyone's type." Billy's voice was heavy and blunt. Others watch the pissing contest go on but a random voice spoke up.

"Actually I think Steve's right, didn't that rumor go around about her dating the freak Munson?" Billy's head was quick to snap towards the random male , who looked down at the glare. Did you actually have a boyfriend he hadn't met yet or heard about, with him all over you during lunch your boyfriend would have shown up. Right?

"Yeah, I heard about it too. Wasn't it that girl who was cheating on her boyfriend and beat up that freak?" Another said while Steve just listened with a confused face, never heard about this rumor but he knew the girl.

"Yeah and then the girl said (Y/n) tried to kill her and pointed a gun at her head because she hurt 'Munson'. But that girl was just lying about it because she gave (Y/n) a black eye and stuff." Billy was fully interested in that rumor, you had a pretty nasty rumor spread around.

Every rumor sometimes has a bit of truth in it, and turning to look at Steve's face seeing shock and then confusion. Billy thought you and him were pretty close. But seems Steve didn't know about this.

He was gonna find this freak Munson and ask around about those nasty rumors. He doubted you would only have this one, maybe he was wrong about you hiding as a sheep, you bared your teeth before and doubted it was only once.

October 29, 1984

The moment he walked out of the gym he saw you smiling and waving towards him, but it wasn't for him when he heard you shout 'Steve'. He watched as Steve ran up towards you with a sweet smile , picking you up in a hug that wasn't a normal 'we are just friends' hug. 

With the way Steve's arms looked almost too tight around you, he also saw your sharp teeth when you laughed at whatever Steve was telling you. Billy doubted what he was about to do to Steve would have him in such a carefree mood, maybe he needed some payback from hitting his pride.

But Billy thought it was interesting, the relationship the two of you seemed to have.

With that, Billy made it his goal to completely ruin the 'Harrigton' image in front of you who was watching from the bleachers, and watching you did.

Even though this scene wasn't in the show on the first day of school Billy showed up it was almost the exact same scene, but Steve seemed to be less in his head and put up more of a fight when Billy side-swiped his shoulders and shoved him when snatching the basketball.

A tiny bit of worry came over your mind when you watched Steve look so helpless and embarrassed but even if he did you know the best way to keep Billy from letting his ego get so high was to cheer on Steve and you earned a pissed-off glare from Billy.

You don't think he liked it when you ignored him actually winning in favor of cheering on the losing Steve, even as Billy shoved him to the ground after taking his shirt off mid-way during the game. 

You flinched when you heard how hard Steve's back hit the gym floor, almost feeling his pain from here, Billy seemed to knock him down even more after you wouldn't look at him. You really didn't want to feed into his need for your attention but Steve wasn't looking to hot anymore, even the coach did a small five-minute break where you were about to approach Steve but was stopped by Dylan calling your name from the gym doors.

Dylan informed you that you could take your leave now since Cathy would be taking Billy off your hands after gym finished and you really didn't know how much more you could take watching Steve get completely humiliated.

It felt different when you were the one doing it but when Billy did it, you think you felt slightly bad and or wanted to beat the ever-living shit out of Billy but it was hard to tell.

That's how you found yourself with Billy shirtless and sweaty, too close to you, allowing your 'Tiger' counterpart to almost attack the male and drool over him. Sending not so pg 13 thoughts in your brain.

You had called him out from the gym to give Steve a small break but you didn't think he would have your mind in a foggy state because of his smell. You wanted to make this quick and escape to the middle school with your troublemakers who had to be worried you didn't show up in their class yet.

"The rest of your tour will be with Cathy , she will be at the gym doors waiting for you." You informed him after stepping back from him and his raised eyebrow.

"Why are you leaving? Don't know how to finish a job , princess? Or are you going to skip to hook up with that 'Munson' freak?" You tilted your head at hearing Eddie's name, not knowing how he came to the conclusion of you hooking up with him.

"Actually I'm heading to my unpaid job at the middle school,  also I hope you don't mind it I walk Max to your car after school."

"What the hell are you talking about , you're not a teacher.You don't need to lie with me , if you don't wannna be near me just say it" You don't know why but something snapped inside of your mind. Billy was being defensive because of your increasing stepping back and avoiding eye contact with him.

While you were struggling to not jump on the male and attack him, something else washed those thoughts away. Billy had hit something inside your mind , his words itself wasn't too striking but it played back in your head.

Looking at him with a tilted head , you were trying to see what was hit. And could you stop whatever it would bring towards you now. His words played in your mind with Nancy's and Barb's words.

Something inside of you had snapped.

A small laugh came from your mouth , not full of joy or for a joke , one with malice unhidden from anyone who would hear it."What did you just say?" Your voice became confused , like you couldn't figure out what happened.

You looked like a mess to Billy.

"I said you don't have to lie to me , just say it straight up." Billy raised an eyebrow at your lost expression on your face , the usual knowing and confidence look gone.

Left in that place was someone with a complete mess of emotions or thoughts he wasn't sure what it was, standing in front of him as you let your mind race.

"I know, but did I really have a choice?" Glancing at the corner of you eyes to scan who was looking at the two of you in the hallway. He just had to mention to not lie and he wouldn't care,he wouldn't have known what if you told him the truth.

He triggered something that had been eating up your whole being. This whole day had left you feeling uncontrollable and razzled, you knew that you were becoming very tired. Tired of a role you put yourself into ,a role that needed to be unnaturally perfect.

It had to be perfect, you had to be perfect but was it enough now?

Could you finally step back , being allowed to stop this smile , could you finally stop being so polite with others?

Would this even be enough for you ?

Does it really matter if you wanted to be caught anyways? You could drop the act and truly be set free.

But would you lose your place , your toys and your entertainment?

You smiled dropped immediately as you looked Billy in the eyes with a blank tired look , gone was the fake happiness you had. Billy wasn't sure about the change he felt immediately, his body had reacted before his mind could.

Billy moved quickly a few steps back , heart starting to rapidly beat. A cold shiver was creeping up his spine as he watched you he didn't know what it was about you now that had him feeling like he found himself in a grave he dug himself.

You let out a small sigh and moved to push your hair back in a frustrated motion.

"You really should learn to keep your mouth shut...do you know how long I've been doing this?" Although it was towards Billy with a pointed cold tone , it was also towards yourself.

You had already slipped alot lately, since the incident with Eddie's attacker you started having more trouble dealing with the voices in your head as helplessness filled your body and mind. Ever since then, you have been more on edge.

"I worked so hard , do you think I wanted to do all this ? Wanted to talk to all those meaningless people?" You walked towards him with eyes like a predator, quickly sizing him up.

Flash of fight or flight starred to flare up with Billy.

"You know, this is the longest time I've had to keep this role. It's really stressful and boring to stay the same." You had gritted your teeth and wrapped your hand around Billy's throat keeping his back pinned on the locker and keeping him from leaving.

"I don't want to help...but this is who I am forced to be and it's all my fault...I didn't think I would have to keep this up for a year." You had looked into his eyes with slight tears about to leave. 

"You want me to stop lying? Fine, I'll just make sure you won't be able to snitch."

23.3 pages of drama, yay me.

Also, I have worked with CreatorChan and Simpforyandere to edit this fic and this chapter, so if you are rereading the story it might have changed slightly. Chapter one has already been edited.

The reader can't get away from Stranger Things problems for only so long, if Venca isn't going to get inside her head something else will.

Also, I probably know some of you guess that the Reader wasn't fully in control of her mind and maybe have fused with her dead twin.

I hope you enjoyed this new chapter!

Let me know your thoughts and comments on this chapter! I love reading all of your guys comments!

Reader: Says the wrong thing.

Barb and Nancy: Hurt and stunned.

Billy:This is some great drama , where's my popcorn

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Warning !!! Blood.!!!

October 29, 1984

Billy heard your voice shout out to him mid-game. If he had to count, it would have been the sixth time he shoved Harrington to the ground by now.

He really enjoyed the first few times when he made eye contact with your sharp eyes, which seemed to take in everything in sight. He saw the lightly lidded eyes that stared at Harrington's form.

Discreet, just barely visible to most, something so small that someone could brush it off.

He saw how you enjoyed seeing him knocked down, even if no one else could tell, he saw your smile widen each time even if you put on a worried face when Harrington turned to look at you embarrassed.

But your elated eyes filled him with pridefulness for his actions, it was a new type of response he got from anyone.

Never before had he gotten a look of amusement when he knocked a person down in front of their friend and or boyfriend, Harrington cared way too much about you from what he learned with the few minutes he met Harrington.

Billy sensed it would be something shared between you and him, but the last time he checked, he was sure people who cared about each other didn't enjoy seeing each other get knocked into the ground.

This school was going to be fun, and he couldn't wait for the rest of the day with you.

When you called his name from the gym doors, giving a cocky smirk and wink to the sweating male that looked at your form. "Saved by the bell, Harrington." He watched Steve mumble out a small "Fuck you, dude."

Harrington was too easy to rile up and effortless to knock down with his slim fit form versus his own form, Harrington should really lift some weights sometimes. But it was not like he was going to tell him that.

He stood there with a raised eyebrow as you spoke to him. With that, he noticed your eyes were sharp like your teeth and nails, pretty to stare at but if anyone were to look deeper they could see a lot more hidden emotions.

But compared to last night's version of you, confident in your words and actions, you acted like you were untouchable and he felt the walls that you had up even with the shy male you were all over. 

Now he couldn't say the same thing about you today, from the beginning of the day with you he saw the flinching and trembling limbs every so often. The way you seemed to not truly think about what you said to your so-called friends, instead of accepting their worries and concerns for you.

You had brushed them off, seemingly unaware of the cold response until it was too late, even though you could have followed them to sort everything out easily. Instead, you just moved on from them quickly; it didn't make sense.

He had to admit when he watched Nancy slap you across your face harshly because of your words it had his cocky smile drop immediately. So far most of the time that he spent near you seemed unknown and foreign experience from his old home and school, he was completely broken out of the unknown scenes into something very familiar.

Although he kept his cocky smug look on his face his good mood was butchered at the loud slapping sound, his shoulders tensing up, he stared at your reddened cheek after the hit. You didn't even flinch when she hit you like it was something you were used to or could take.

Your eyes didn't even seem to look hurt or mad at the hit, you just looked tired and brushed it off so easily.

No one could brush off an emotional fight ending with a slap to the face without any type of reaction. Taking the hit just like...he was used to—at least your friend seemed to care about you.

But a hit is a hit no matter who does it or why, it still hurts and they still at the end of the day get physical instead of using their words. You found yourself with a pretty bad friend right now.

Every time he thought he understood who you were or who you were supposed to be, small little things wrecked his thought progress.

Then during lunch, he took the time to notice your heavy breathing you tried to hide from the others at the table but with him so close he could hear it. After that, he looked at your rapidly increasingly tired eyes, and dark circles under some makeup, he saw some involuntary eye twitches you didn't seem to notice.

"The rest of your tour will be with Cathy, she will be at the gym doors waiting for you." You informed him after stepping back from him as he raised an eyebrow in confusion. 

Maybe you did notice the bad shape you were in, but even if you were he wouldn't let you leave without some teasing after all you had him quite disappointed at your revealed leaving.

"Why are you leaving? Don't know how to finish a job, princess? Or are you going to skip to hook up with that 'Munson' freak?" You tilted your head at what he said, he didn't understand why he brought up the male's name that he learned from the locker room. Maybe he wanted some type of answer to the questions that began running through his mind since hearing about the closeness.

"Actually I'm heading to my unpaid job at the middle school,  also I hope you don't mind if I walk Max to your car after school." You avoided any type of reaction besides confusion at his mention. Not denying your involvement with the male like some would, instead, you told him some weird lie about working at the middle school.

You had mentioned Max, proving him wrong about what he told Max yesterday about you just doing your job, that brat was going to be cocky now.

"What the hell are you talking about, you're not a teacher. You don't need to lie with me, if you don't wanna be near me just say it"He didn't know why he was so annoyed by your words, well he did.

It didn't help that you started to step back and avoid eye contact with him after your eyes trailed down to his sweaty chest had you took a huge intake of air from your nose.

He knew he was sweaty but he didn't think he was smelling so bad you had to move away.

You looked at him with a tilted head, seeming to think of what he said to you. Calling you a liar outright probably bothered you but you didn't look mad.

Just confused.

A small laugh came from your mouth, not full of joy or for a joke, one with malice unhidden from anyone who would hear it. Billy felt his heart start to pick up its rhyme from the laugh filled with malice.

"What did you just say?" Your voice became disjointed like you couldn't figure out why you had such a dark laugh come out of nowhere, he looked at the furrowed brows that seemed to give a tell that you were in pain.

"I said you don't have to lie to me, just say it straight up." Billy still had his eyebrow raised at the lost expression on your face, the usual knowing and confidence look gone well it had been gone for a while or not as strong.

Left in that place was someone with a complete mess of emotions or thoughts he wasn't sure what it was, standing in front of him.

Were you okay? He didn't think so when he saw your hand trembling as you you got lost in thought.

"I know, but did I really have a choice?" Glancing at the corner of your eyes to see who was looking at the two of you in the hallway. 

Oh? Admitting to lying to him, your mouth trembled as you spoke, eyes slightly lidded from what seemed to be faintness.

Your smile dropped immediately as you looked Billy in the eyes with a blank tired look, gone was the fake happiness that was barely there in the first place as it was consumed by a tired demeanor.

Billy wasn't sure about the change he felt immediately, his body had reacted before his mind could.

Billy moved quickly a few steps back, his heart starting to rapidly beat. A cold shiver was creeping up his spine as he watched you he didn't know what it was about you now that had him feeling like you were about to drop or snap.

You let out a small sigh and moved to push your hair back in a frustrated motion.

"You..." You spoke in the tired tone of voice before you paused and your voice changed. "Something weird is happening..." Your voice was weaker and lighter.

"Hey, are you okay?" Billy spoke up, lifting his arms slightly to your sides. You stumbled towards him weakly, as you reached your hand to press against his throat tightly, almost knocking his breath out of his chest when your actions slammed his back on the lockers behind him.

Billy found himself pinned by his throat by you, your hand tightly around his neck as blood from your nose dripped down your face and down your neck. Billy's mind flashed with fight or flight in panic when blood was dropping at a fast rate from your nose, your eyes looked on the verge of closing,

Billy reached up his hand to hold your face in worry as you didn't seem to notice the blood until he wiped some off your upper lip. With his movement, you paused and looked at his hand and looked down.

With your weak-looking eyes that looked down to see your chest with blood droplets, an unnatural amount of blood was rapidly leaving your nose. Dark red blood, warm to the touch as Billy started to figure out what to do.

"Take me to the hospital...don't tell anyone please...my keys are in my backpack in the gym."A weak mumble came from you.

You had moved your hand to your nose and glanced at the blood on your hand that was removed from his neck, he watched helplessly as your eyes rolled back and you fell limb onto his body. Your bloody hand had smeared his gym shorts with your blood as your face landed on his chest.

"Fuck.."

He felt the warm blood still coming out and painting his chest, stunned for a few moments before he realized what actually just happened. 

Snatching your body up in a bridal carry, rushing to the gym doors about to kick them open with his foot, until he thought of your words. You didn't want others to know, seemed like you did know about your worsening condition and didn't want to let others know.

Understanding the fights you had today with your friends, denying hard that you were fine.

Blood on your fingers and hand that swayed side to side as Billy held you, frantically breathing hard. He needed to let you down for a moment to grab your backpack quickly and slip into the gym, placing you down slowly leaning your head on the lockers.

Wiping his chest slightly to hide some of the blood you put on him, did he need to also grab a shirt? It was in his locker so he couldn't grab it if you had to leave quickly. Calming his breathe and chest, he walked into him quietly and rushed to your backpack, snatching it from the bleachers 

In the corner of his eye, he spotted Steve looking at him with a raised eyebrow before Billy left, grabbing your keys from your bag swinging the bag on his shoulder, and crouching back down to pick you up softly.

Running threw the hallways to the front of the door with you in his arms bridal style like a shitty version of newlyweds being carried out of the alter. Billy thought it was funny to think about that when compared to a white dress and a smiling bride who would wrap their arms around his neck, with the groom aka him being dressed in a suit in tie.

Here the two of you were, bloody clothes, the limp body of his 'Bride' and shirtless sweaty panicked 'Groom' holding you tightly afraid of dropping you. A small dry laugh left his mouth as he was rapidly coming closer to the exit, the parking lot just a few moments away.

Just as he was about to reach the door leading to the parking lot when a heavy rough hand, warm sliver chunky rings on the fingers stopped him in his tracks. Billy nearly dropped you when he was yanked back behind by said hand, with his already racing heart, he felt like it stopped for a moment.

Who the hell fucking stopped him? Whoever this was, he was stronger than him if he was able to keep a tight grip that left him unable to pull away. A pissed-off grimace was already placed on his face when he heard a deep voice from behind him. 

"Well, what's going on here?" The male behind the tight grip had strolled in front of him, revealing a slightly taller male than him, shoulder-length messy curly brown hair and dark brown eyes held in a glare towards his grimace.

A fake smile very similar to one of yours placed on the unknown male, the vibe coming off of the male was threatening and weighty.

"Who the fuck are you?" The male chuckled dryly and looked at your face with a frown. "That wasn't quite the answer I was looking for." The male hummed, taking in the situation.

Billy moved back with his grip tight on your limp body. "Well, I'm kinda in the middle of something here. So why don't you fucking move out of the way."

The male shook his head and smiled again now that he seemed to know what was going on. "Normally I wouldn't interfere but you kinda have my girlfriend in your arms right now. So I'll take it from here, okay?" The male patted Billy on his shoulder as he saw Billy's menacing face at the mention of you being the male's girlfriend, so you weren't single after all. 

He was going to have to get some answers from those guys in the locker room when he ran back into the gym with your blood still on him without knowing if you were going to be okay...

This was fucking annoying, Billy grits his teeth when a certain name flashed thru his mind. "You're the Freak 'Munson'?"

Harrington said you were single and the others did too. Was this bastard lying or did you hide it from everyone?"Ah, you know about me?" Munson smiled and rubbed the back of his neck. Billy hated that fucking proud-looking smile that crossed his face.

"Yeah, sure you are." Billy huffed, not believing the male...well not wanting to believe him.

"I like jokes most of the time but I'm in a rush, so fuck off, I need to take her to the ER and I don't have time for this bullshit." Billy moved to the side but was blocked by Munson. 

"Me and (Y/n) like to keep it a secret okay? So give her to me, her boyfriend." Munson was dead serious and saw the annoyed glare and doubting eyes, being the dramatic male he was, he sighed and moved his hair and the collar of his shirt down to reveal the hickeys and bite marks left behind by you.

Eddie was simply trying to rush this progress along, he was going to grab you sooner when he heard the two of you talking about Cathy taking over for you and heading to the middle school. But you had to go and faint in front of this sweaty-looking asshole, who was just as stubborn as Steve.

Besides Eddie wanted to keep his competition from growing , and the best way is to show how close the two of you were. He would apologize later to you if you found out.

Billy stared at the unique bite marks that showed sharp teeth marks that matched the sharp teeth he saw in your smiles, Billy felt his gut drop at the reveal. He knew you mentioned you left lots of claiming marks on the ones you found your favorite, he thought it was hot but seeing it on another male wasn't so hot now.

"If you still don't believe me, I could show you the ones on my lower torso but I think you don't wanna see that, do you?" Munson smirked at Billy's frozen look and quickly snatched your keys from his hand and you right after. He wasn't lying about those marks either but he knew it was enough to get the point.

"Fuckin hell..." Billy clenched his fist as he stood there watching you being carried out by the curly hair-male who was proudly marked up by you, he grits his teeth as he punches the lockers next to him with his fist.

That fucking 'Freak' Munson just humiliated him and he's going to regret it if he finds out he lied about you dating him, if it wasn't a lie...he'll just have to make his life a living hell until he fucks off. You caught his interest and he wasn't letting you slip away until he uncovered all your dark secrets.

Wolf's belong together after all. 

"This isn't over, Munson."

With one last heavy glare at the door before turning around and walking back with a slow stride to the gym where he was confronted by the coach, he didn't hear any of the words from the red-faced male who pointed for him to get changed.

Seems like the gym period was about to end, without a word he walked into the locker room keeping his face a resting bored look as he stripped himself down, eyes staring at the small smears or drops of blood on his shorts. Your Blood.

Just glaring holes into the shorts, as if they were going to take him back to the moment they gained the bloody marks, if only he had run faster or gone a different way he wouldn't have been stopped.

Fist clenching the fabric as he glanced near him and shoved the shorts in his backpack, he would worry about these shorts later when he was alone. Now all he needed was to wash off the humiliating feeling that was soaking into his body, cold water should help him with that.

Well...it should have helped him, but as the frigid water hit his scalp he was unable to keep himself from looking down at the drain watching some slightly murky red water go do the drain as he washed his body.

Unaware or uncaring of the weird stares from the other males nearby taking the quick showers to head to the next period. Billy was just doing what he always did, going back to the usual actions of his old-school ways just like he did this morning until you showed up.

The cow that replaced you was waiting for him at the gym doors where you were just a few minutes ago, bitterness filled his mouth when he looked at the blushing freckled face of your replacement. The shy smile on her lips differs from your smile full of hidden meanings, sweet eyes looked him up and down.

Fawning over his body he returned a fake look over at the girl and smirked at her as she led him to the rest of the classes, it was boring and disappointing until he spotted a familiar face well two faces.

One from last night, the loser shy male that had your arms wrapped around him fondly, next to him was the red-haired girl from his first period. Seems like his day was going to end with some questions answered, after all, whether the two wanted to or not.

Popping himself right in between them, sitting in the free seat that separated them with a simple bag. Letting out a small hum when he pushed the bag onto the floor while his arms placed themselves right behind both of your friends' backs, locking them into place and blocking any attempt to leave their seats when he placed a pleased smile on his face.

"Well, long time no see.~" He purred out his teasing words as he leaned back in the chair to watch the two of them shift in their seats, already uncomfortable. "Name's Billy, Hargovre in case you forgot it."

"I know..." Barb was the first to talk and frown openly in disgust at being locked near the biggest new red flag in this school, already not liking the way he was stuck near you this morning. Billy looked at her with a dry chuckle.

"Yeah, and I remember you very well. Really know how to speak so sweetly to your friends.~" Billy watched as Barb started to glare at hi because of his words, hitting her buttons instantly.

"Then we have Mr. Cameraman, right? Was a big fan of your work yesterday, really know how to take a perfect picture.~" Pulling out the photo of just you and him to wave around.

From the looks on their faces, he knew both of them were too close to you, but luckily one was losing her footing. "My name is Jonathan Byers...thanks."

"No problem, man anytime...well since we are all pretty close now." Smiling at the look of distaste on both of their faces as he fakes buddy-buddy with them.

"I got some questions I need answers for, mainly about (Y/n) Boyfriend." Billy wickedly smiled when he watched the two looks of surprise and confusion on their faces then the smallest hint of hurt about hearing you have a boyfriend. 

So that freak was a liar, you may have fooled around with the male but you weren't dating him.

October 30, 1984

The day passed with you transported to the ER by Eddie who stayed quiet about everything not telling anyone about what happened, everyone in the school and in your close-knit group had been under the assumption you were skipping after the rumors about the two fights you got into yesterday with Nancy and Barb.

Eddie had called the Byer's home and Wheeler's telling them you were feeling pretty hurt and stressed about the fight you had with Nancy and Barb, you wanted some space and would be back to normal after. They understood and told the rest of your group, after all, everyone didn't question Eddie's being with you even if you wanted space from others.

These recent months you didn't bother to hide your closeness to those in your group you held close, everyone saw the marks left a lot on Eddie and the very rare singular similar mark on your neck. Only getting around three times being allowed to leave a mark on you, in a visible place.

Eddie had never left your side since yesterday besides to grab some comfortable clothes from his home if you wanted to change when you finally woke up. Just holding your hand and watching you, hoping you would wake up and he wanted to punch himself for not checking on you sooner yesterday.

You were laying in the bed with your eyes peacefully closed, an IV placed in your arm while an oxygen mask was placed over your mouth and nose, heart monitor beeping every so often.

Your chest rises slowly up and down as your limp form is stared at by a certain curly-haired male who is holding your hand with watery eyes, his mind trashing himself for not being there.

'It's all my fault for not checking on you sooner...I knew she wasn't looking well...Barb told him about you this morning and what happened with Nancy...'

Eddie started to be unable to stop the tears from leaving his eyes as he looked at the clock, it was already 5 pm and you still hadn't woken up yet or even moved. 

'What if you never wake up...you didn't even look as bad as last year...but at least you were awake to smile at him.'

'Was this because I never pushed you to tell me about your problems, why did I always trust whatever you said and let you lie to me even though I had seen through you...did he have to show you another darker side that wouldn't back away until you told him the real truth?'

Eddie needed to know what you wanted or needed, Eddie knew exactly what he wanted and needed from you. The biggest thing he needed right now was to see your eyes open and look at him, he knew you liked it when he cried after all.

If it would make you happy he would happily cry until he couldn't anymore, every minute felt like torture.

Eddie let out a loud yawn before placing his pillow on the floor, sitting on top of it, and resting his head on your bed looking at your hand in his and your peaceful face. Maybe if he finally slept, he would wake up to you playing with his messy curls with your fingers and a smile placed on your face when you looked into his red puffy eyes from all the tears he cried for you.

"Maybe, I'll stop letting you run away like I do...or we could run away with each other from our emotions, thoughts, and problems?" Eddie sighed and brought your hand to cover his eyes, a sad smile on his face as he chuckled dryly.

"Would you be mad at me...if I was less of my cheerful and carefree self? Would you like me less if I showed you some of my darker feelings like you do?" Eddie really didn't think he could wait for you until graduation, he was already like a lovesick puppy even when you gave him affection in return and told him most of your hidden secrets no one else knew.

"Is it greedy of me to ask more from you? Do you hate greedy people?" Eddie was frowning as some tears came out of his eyes again allowing you to feel them with your hand over his eyes. Unaware of your darker heavy-lidded eyes that had your pupils expanded with thrill at his words, giving you a new view of his dark side just like Steve showed you.

You controlled your breathing to keep from alerting the crying male, allowing him to tell you more of this hidden side from him, you didn't want him to know that even though your body was stuck in a coma-like state you had heard everything since you passed out but you just weren't able to control your body until now.

You heard the confrontation with Billy and Eddie, you heard his words and his claims over you, stealing you from Billy's arms and releasing you from the dizzying sweaty male's smell from your sensitive animal-like nose. All thanks to this world's bullshit.

Eddie had your body and mind running wild with sadist delight, wanting to indulge the male's greed, wanting him to be even more similar to you.

Someone who could relate with you and understand your true type of innate emotions and affection, you always wanted someone who would be able to read you fully and want to challenge you.

Matching your own freak like they said in your world, was funny but fitting.

"I want to be more greedy, I hope you can forgive me..." You wanted to laugh at his trembling voice that held the darker emotions you shared with him, you were greedy yourself after all.

You wanted to control and change this show, but you also wanted to feel more emotions and understand what normal people feel. You wanted all of the emotions Eddie made you feel and share but you would always want more...you just don't want to be consumed by greed.

However ironic it is for you to not want to be consumed by emotions ,even though that's all you have ever wanted was to feel and experience emotions.

But your fun and people you claimed as yours could die or be hurt if you got consumed by greed, but that didn't mean you couldn't feed your greed or others. 

If Eddie wanted to be greedy then you would happily indulge him, there are no sins you were scared of or what others viewed as a wrong way to feel.

You weren't religious after all, sinners and saints don't mean shit to you. 

And you doubt it meant much to Eddie himself.

"Whoever said being greedy was a bad thing?" Your low seductive voice rang threw the crying male's ears, he was doomed. "I don't mind indulging your greed."

Eddie moved your hand from his eyes when he met your dangerous lustful eyes and teasing smirk, no longer wearing the oxygen mask, you had removed it with your other hand when Eddie wasn't paying attention. 

"You're the actual Devil...fuck (Y/n)..." As soon as your hand was moved from his face he jumped up throwing himself onto you as he wrapped his arms around your back pulling you into his chest as he held you closely.

You wrapped your own arms around him, nails digging into his shoulders and lower back as you held him tightly. Letting out a warm huff of comfort from his arms around you, him being so warm and close to you.

"Aren't you supposed to be a Devil worshiper anyway? It's very fitting for me to be the Devil then.~" You laughed lightly at his mumbled 'you are the worst', you couldn't deny his words though.

You really knew you were the worst, but you were trying to understand the emotions and affection you could return. You knew you weren't going to become better but you would become a bit more honest at least.

Thanks to Eddie's words and Billy's words you decided to ease up slowly from your lies. 

Eddie brought you the control and ease of your mind you needed in moments like this when you couldn't do anything, with him now close and the new season here. You didn't know what you would need to do to keep him and Barb out of the danger coming, with them not being in the plot and one supposed to be dead.

You couldn't risk this world trying to fix the error you created, you didn't have time to enjoy these small breaks with Eddie but you wanted comfort before you couldn't afford it anymore.

"If I allow you to be greedy...can you promise to follow my words exactly?" Your voice was serious and low, leaving no in-betweens.

Everything you did would come at a price, you already paid a few prices. You would pay anything if it meant what was yours didn't die or be harmed more than they were supposed to.

"I already would follow everything you would tell me to do." Eddie moved back to smile at your blank face giving him a sight of your true self, for the first time in a while you felt pity for Eddie.

Knowledge from your world's fiction and books you knew this was 'unhealthy' in normal society, you were horrible for him if someone were to be reading this in a book with everything about what you were and thought was shown. You were sure you would have many die-hard anti-fans for being in this twisted relationship the lovable male, far too kind and sweet for you.

But just as normal emotions and morals people had, you only held it for a moment before switching to your mindset.

Eddie was loved but he was loved far too late in life, only to die when he finally got the love he deserved. Although you don't know what love feels like you would try, for now, he would get what he deserved. Even if you gave him your twisted obsession with wanting to feel more emotions, your touch, affection, care, support, and protection.

Those diehard anti-fans who have to go fuck themselves for disliking your horrible personality and being, you were giving him want he wanted his whole life, you showed him that you weren't like anyone else. You saw him and didn't care about his unique 'freak' likes or bad upbringing like the rest of the town. You didn't sit back and watch like you planned to do, you may have let verbal bullying go but not physical bullying even if it was risking your act.

"You really shouldn't trust me so much, you know?" You laughed awkwardly trying not to fake it, maybe you would come to regret it."I know I shouldn't trust you so much, but you know I'm not the brightest.~"

"At least you know..." You looked at him with a true smile that wasn't sweet, Eddie saw those sharp teeth and your bland face, he knew no matter what happened it would be worth the pain and trouble. 

You sighed at the lovesick puppy face he gave you and grabbed his cheeks bringing his lips to yours in a short peck on the lips.

He should have left when he had the chance...well he never had the chance.

October 31, 1984

It was now Halloween when you found yourself dressed in a sexier version of Janice from the Ghostbusters but still not too much until the Halloween party tonight, as you pulled up to the Byers home as the first stop to pick up all your troublemakers.

You had called Joyce last night and the rest of your kid's group parents to tell them you were coming to pick them up and would put their bikes on your roof until they got to the school. Even if you had to break a few laws and drive slower than normal.

Everyone you talked to seemed genuinely happy you were okay and feeling better, all the mothers told you how sad the boys were acting when you didn't show up and see them. It was funny to hear that they were acting like kicked puppies because they didn't see you, it was a surprise that you were going to pick them up today.

You knew you would enjoy seeing them dressed up and what type of face they would show you today. You were also excited to speak with Billy and give him your 'Thanks', you were going to stir the pot and ask him to go with you to Tina's party tonight. 

Planning to ask him during lunch in front of your usual table, Steve, Nancy, Barb, Tommy, Carol, Tina, and now Billy. Billy had earned a small bit of attention from you since he did listen to your words and help you. Keeping quiet about it too from what you heard from Carol, you always tried to call random lesser characters to gossip or build bridges.

"Hey there, Will!"

Billy is his super asshole self and Reader trying to be slightly better...

Also, Jonathan's Lovers are going to enjoy the next chapter, the reader is finally going to give him some attention in a written scene since I just hint at him and the reader. 

Been busy so this chapter is alittle shorter bit I hope you enjoy this chapter. 

Billy haters are going to enjoy the party just as well.

Hope you enjoy

Poll for who the Reader takes home after the party-smut/light smut chapter

1.Billy

2. Eddie

3. Jonathan 

4. Barb

5. Nancy

Eddie: Let me be greedy

Reader: I wish I could show you real greed.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

October 31, 1984

Stepping out of your red 1970s car to make your way to the heart-melting look of happiness displayed on Will's face when he saw your Janice costume and you. You were unaware how just being gone from everyone's daily life or just being around your comforting self with your proud smug smile and strong demeanor would protect them from others messing with them.

Will was overwhelmed by a deep sense of vacancy and concern during your unanticipated absence for nearly two days. He hadn't realized just how much not being able to see you or talk to you would leave him on edge, it didn't help that both of you had been in the Upside-Down the other night. He didn't want to be stuck in Upside-Down ever again but if it was with you he would at least have someone who could relate to, even if he should never wish for you to be back in that hellish place.

You were his comfort, his trusty 'Older Sister' to him who would be there for him if his own real brother or mother couldn't be there, you were always there, always able to talk to him be it the phone, notes, and in person. You didn't baby him or treat him like he was fragile, well you might have slightly but it wasn't on purpose since you seemed to treat everyone that way.

Always seeming like you were untouchable, unable to lose, smiling at him and others like they were the only people in the world worth something, never willing to give up. Being seen made Will's mood and life bearable and even enjoyable despite all the misfortune that followed him and the others around you.

He wished he had seen you the day you distanced yourself, you had promised to buy him some snacks or cook him some food for the movie night he hoped to cuddle up with you, feeling a sense of reassurance and shelter. Nothing back would happen to him or something he couldn't handle alone if you were here with him.

Maybe one day he could protect you instead of the other way around, to finally be someone you could depend on.

"(Y/n)..." Will's lip trembled from his smile as his eyes became slightly glossy from coming tears, he ran towards you with a fast-beating heart, with his arms out as he nearly tackled you to the ground in the hug.

Crashing into your torso with his arms wrapped around you, knocking the air out of your lungs as you planted your feet on the ground to avoid falling down. "Will! Be careful, you almost knocked (Y/n) down." Joyce shouted from the door in her work uniform, Jonathan was behind her looking over her at you, you were laughing as you ruffled Will's bowl cut as he complained and slowly released you from your crushing hug.

Jonathan just stared at you as he locked the door behind him and slowly stepped towards it, he felt like he was in a trace when he heard your voice paired with your smile, with his heart pounding into his rib cage rapidly. You looked so pretty as you spoke with his mother and brother like you were never absent for almost two days without a heads up.

He really missed not seeing you during class or even talking to you, Nancy helped fill a bit of loneliness he felt in your absence, also without you being there left your friend group tense. Even more so when out of everyone, Eddie was the one you chose to tell everyone about your needing some space but that space seemed to have enough room for him.

What also didn't help with the tension was Barb and Nancy being the reason for you needing some time, Barb had a simple fight using words to hurt you as much as you seemed to hurt her. But Nancy slapped you in a fit of anger filled with hurt from your behavior, Nancy had only slapped Steve when he and his group spray-painted her name with the added Slut in it on the main street theater, which was totally understandable.

Now slapping (Y/n) because she told Nancy that she was okay and didn't need her to worry about her, wasn't taken well by the others even Steve who told her she crossed the line big time and needed to stay level-headed since she wanted to be mature but that was childish, and that was coming from her own usual loving boyfriend willing to brush off any of her flaws.

But now you were here to patch everything up or at least receive an apology from them, hopefully, everything would be back to normal, from the cheerful uplifted mood from Will gave him hope that it would go back to normal.

"It's good to see you back (Y/n)." Jonathan spoke with a small smile as you walked up to him with your arms open ready to hold him in your comforting embrace. Jonathan quickly wrapped around your back as he rested his face on your shoulder with a small sigh of relief, almost two days without you left him to easily melt into your hug.

He was a fool for you, hopefully you wouldn't care.

"Good to see you too, I really missed my favorite photographer!" You smiled as you patted his back softly, your warm arms around his own back. "I missed you too...you should have seen how sad Will was when you didn't show up for movie night." 

Jonathan gave you one last squeeze before backing up and releasing you from his hold as his cheeks flushed, you glanced at Will with a raised eyebrow. "Oh, really now? Someone was sad I didn't show up." You tossed him a smug look while wiggling your eyebrow, making Joyce and Jonathan laugh as Will glared at them.

"I wasn't the only one who was sad! Jonathan kept staring at the photos of you and him from the Tiger's Den!" Will pointed back at his other brother whose face lit up bright pink when you glanced at him with a huge smirk.

Will had changed his traitorous brother to be a target of your teasing. "Wow, is this true? You missed me so much you looked at our 'Tigerrfic' photos." Everyone around had a deadpan expression at your lame tiger puns that you delivered with a proud-looking smile on your face.

"Really? 'Tigerrfic'..." Joyce broke into a fit of laughter as you nodded happily, proud of your pun."Of course! Isn't this pun one of my best ones? I think this is one of your best reactions!" As Will laughed with his mother and Jonathan looked at you in pity, you were too confident with your puns.

"They're laughing at you..." You turned to give him a look of 'Duh I can see that!'. "I did tell them one of my best puns after all. They should be laughing at you."

"...I don't think...Nevermind." Jonathan didn't want to break the proud look on your face. "So matching costumes?" Jonathan shifted the conversation as he looked at your unusual outfit.

"Yeah! I'm Janine and the kids are my little Ghostbusters! Speaking of which, do you mind taking a picture of us before school today?" Jonathan nodded at your simple request unaware of what trouble that would cause him later today. "Now or in front of the middle school?"

"In front of the middle school, you don't have to bring your camera I have one in my car." You looked down at your watch with a sigh, you needed to leave now if you wanted to be able to be there early and with all of your Ghostbusters.

"I never knew you had a camera, maybe we should...take some pictures together?" Jonathan looked at the ground as his heart raced from asking you on a date, the second date in fact. He really hoped you would say yes, he wanted to be more than friends which blurred the line between being just friends. He lost count of the times you two had made out or did some more heavy petting.

When he heard your laugh his heart shattered into a million pieces, guessing it was too much for him to ask. "You could have just said you wanted to go on a date, you know ?" You lifted his face to look at you with a hand on his cheek, seeing glossy eyes that were about to cry with heartbreak. From his heart that seemed to fall out of his chest a few seconds ago to the butterflies in his stomach and racing heart, you always were able to have his emotions change so rapidly.

"So...is that a yes?" You stared at his glossy eyes with a sad-puppy look, with a smile you brought his face towards you and kissed him on the lips as you heard a 'Gross' from Will and a happy squeal from Joyce as you leaned back and watched his face stay flushed. "It's a 100% yes, just tell me when. But I hate to cut this short but we in Will have to leave now if we want to be on time."

"...Yeah." Jonathan still stood in the same spot frozen in place by the small sweet kiss you gave him in front of his mother, he watched Will and you drive to pick up the rest of his brother's friends. "She...said yes." He mumbled out as his mother gave him a happy look, the two of you would be so cute together.

Meanwhile, you and Will had made it to Dustin's house next, sadly his mother had already left so she wasn't there to see her moody son brighten up like a Christmas tree when you pulled up to his mailbox, honking at him as Will rolled down the window to shout at him. Dustin was wearing his own outfit with him being 'Stantz' and Will being 'Spengler'. 

"(Y/n) ! Where the hell have you been? So much happened while you were gone." Dustin yelled at you as he shoved himself into the backseat with an excited look, happy to finally see you and you were in costume just like you promised, soon Dustin and the others could beg you to wear a DND costume for them.

"I missed a lot? Are you sure you aren't just overreacting since you missed me?" You laughed when you felt his foot kick your seat as he denied such things.

"No, we just met my future girlfriend and found out she was 'MADMAX' so a lot did happen and you could have been there to help be my wingwoman!" Dustin complained as Will gave him a 'Never going to happen so stop being delusional' while you laughed at Dustin being the cheeky smartass he was.

"Don't you think you're a little too young for a girlfriend?" A loud gasp of betrayal escaped Dustin, as he glared into the front driver's mirror seeing your teasing smile.

"No way!!! I bet you had a boyfriend at my age, don't be such a hypocrite! Even if you deny it I know you are lying since I see all types of guys drooling at you all the damn time." Your shoulders tensed slightly at his words, seems anything to do with 'Lying or Lies' was a sensitive topic right now. Or maybe because he mentioned your younger self. Dustin should be 13 years old if you remember correctly back in your childhood and world you were in 8th grade then.

8th grade 

You had yet to master your fake actions and emotions, most who truly looked at you could tell something was off. Simply sitting at your desk with a bored look paired with a slight fake smile, and dull eyes that scared most away from you, maybe they knew to stay away after you had shown one of your friends how well-trained 'Kitty' was by having the dog attack her.

But you were sure that she had mentioned she was moving the prior week, you had planned it out after all once learning of her leaving, or maybe it was because you only stuck to a select few. You stared at a few of your classmates, studying their reactions, nothing of fear just shy-seeming faces or curious looks when you flashed a bigger smile in an attempt to look friendly.

It didn't really work well until a few days later, you had been people-watching a lot more wanting to prevent going back to a mental hospital or putting on some type of meds ever again. You started to show off your grades and help others a lot more, but as you kept the act going it was boring and a different side of you kept wanting to do something cruel to others.

You were given the opening you needed when a boy from your class came up to you with a shy smile as he asked you a question in front of everyone in the class, putting the spotlight on the two of you and straining the control of your act.

"(Y/n), I've liked you for a while can you please go on a date with me? " You tilted your head as you tried to process what he just asked you, it had been the first time someone had asked you on a date, and you finally were able to experience this situation you often read about in books or see in media.

It was unpleasant, but with all the eyes on you and from what you know about this situation is that things get messy when you reject someone, you didn't want to deal with the boy who grabbed your hands waiting for your answer as others mumbled around your class.

"I'm not allowed to have a boyfriend but I will go on a date with you." You smiled as you stated bluntly that you would not date him even if he wanted to go on a date. You were going to take out the growing annoyance on the boy during the said date, even destroying his image when the next day he would come back to school meeting disgusted faces.

"(Y/n), I'll make your family change that rule! Let's go out on Sunday and meet me at Strawberry Cafe."

You grimaced at his words, he seemed to not understand your words but after the date, he would stay away, meeting him in a yellow sundress and a wicked smile that he didn't seem to notice the dark intention of your smile.

His first mistake was to not read your smile, and then his second mistake was when he offered to get hot drinks from the cafe, you nodded and told him when they called his name you would grab it from the counter. He agreed and smiled with a shy blush, you disliked that face he had and even envied that he was able to feel new emotions you begged to understand.

"I'm so sorry! I didn't know I was so clumsy!" You had 'Tripped' yourself while you poured hot drinks on his redshirt and shorts he wore for the date, you had watched his skin burn as it turned into a pretty red color and tears flowed down his face as he bit his smile unwilling to scream in pain from the hot drink.

"Fuck...it's okay, could you please ask for some ice and napkins." You thought the boy was going to rush off and leave but it seemed like he had a high pain tolerance or attraction towards you. You saw his lidded happy eyes still even as you roughly threw him the ice in a small bag to cool off his skin.

"Are you sure you just don't want to go to the hospital ?"

"And cut our date short? No way! But now I know where we can go next since I need to change now." The male didn't let even burns ruin your date, but you did enjoy the sadistic act you did. 

He could take more than, is what you figured when the two of you moved to a clothing store to pick him out an outfit, this is where you tripped him at the last two stairs from going down a level in the mall. You watched as his face hit the hard stairs, bruises on his arms and nose bleeding but not broken, he still smiled at you when you went to help him up with a pleased smile in your mind but a fake worried look on your face.

"I really think I'm bad luck or something? Maybe we should end the date." You stated to the male but again he had brushed it out, only for 15 minutes to pass and you shoved him on 'accident' into a group of grumpy-looking teenagers that looked like they were waiting to cause trouble.

That they did when you stood back and watched the group beat up the male with a light smile just watching them, the male couldn't see your smile as he tried to block their hits. You had warned him to end the date, you were bad luck but much more than that, you had planned out his pain within moments each time he rejected to end the date or wanted more, he was someone who was given an inch and turned it into a mile.

After the male started to cry you rushed up to save the male, pepper spray in hand as you hit the teenagers in the eyes with the spray. Somehow hitting the male lightly with the spray as the group screamed in pain and scrambled to wash their eyes, you simply looked at the beaten male with a smile as your venom-dipped words came out of your mouth.

"I think our date is done now, I didn't find it pleasant so please don't show yourself in front of me again." You smiled and left after sending a group chat a text about the male abandoning you in front of some scary teenagers and they had luckily chased after the cowardly male and you couldn't believe he would do that.

You never saw or heard about the male after a few days of bullying from his old friends and classmates, you were pleased to let your act drop when others trusted you more and had a high opinion of you.

October 31, 1984

Dustin still didn't believe you when you told him you never dated anyone before, you didn't plan to until after high school, Will also seemed to doubt that when you just kissed his brother on the lips a few minutes ago. "If you can't get a boyfriend then, I'm totally screwed now!"

You rolled your eyes as you pulled up to the wide-eyed Lucas standing outside with his sister and family, the kids rolling down the windows as they waved for him to hurry into the car with Dustin calling your car the new and improved 'Echo-1' which made Will laugh as Lucas waved goodbye to his family and rushed to your car sliding into the backseat with Dustin who smiled at him.

"(Y/n)! You came!" Lucas shouted at you with a happy tone uncaring about how loud he was being, flinching slightly from the loud noise so close, Lucas had earned a shoulder punch from Dustin who complained about him being too loud. "Of course, I came, I missed my Ghostbusters. Plus I'm your secretary after all." You smiled as Lucas smiled back at you.

"I missed your sister too." You laughed when he shot you a glare, waving to Erica as you drove off to Mike's, Lucas seemed happy to see you even with Dustin complaining about you. Bringing up that you told him he was too young to date and you pretended you never had a boyfriend before in your whole life, Lucas was equally as doubtful when he heard it.

"That's bullshit! No way!" You ignored them when you pulled up to Mike's finding Nancy outside with Mike, telling him something like a threat based on his glare towards her. With the windows rolled down you shouted with your passengers, his name to which the two of them whipped their heads and eyes to zone in on your smiling form and his friends. 

"Come on, Mike. Jonathan is waiting for us at the school to take a group photo." You watched as he flipped off his sister and ran into your car like he had just stolen a million dollars and needed to make a quick getaway which you were happy to provide him with, you had watched Nancy look at you with guilt, and some sadness in them as you looked away from her.

Ignoring her today would be the best option for you since you need to not make up with Nancy until tomorrow, you needed her to be uneasy and on edge, if you wanted that fight from the original plot, you also did enjoy the emotions on her face it was pleasing to see her an emotional wreck.

"Gas it (Y/n)! Nancy wants to murder me! Also, I missed you but GO GO GO GO!" Mike shouted as you gassed it and sped off willingly, Nancy was frozen in her spot when she saw you so it probably was the reason she didn't chase after him.

"Be lucky I like you guys, now buckle up because I'm going to show how fast this baby can go!" You wickedly smiled as you raced down the road to the school's parking lot as the kids shouted with happiness, having fun with you speeding off just like it was a roller coaster. 

Giving them the little memories they could look back on or moments that they could enjoy while they had to deal with all the usual horrors of the Upside-Down that were going to target their best friend again. Look at you being so kind to them, it was a twisted reward for them, you couldn't wait to enjoy the new season.

Blissfully unaware of everything they smiled and dragged you to the middle school where Jonathan was waving towards you and your group, many people staring at you and the kids with smiles from high schoolers to see you back and your usual kind nature to everyone but mostly kids.

Luckily you and your group had made it in time to take a photo with Max or Billy showing up to look at the group, with you in the middle of the kids that posed like they were about to fight some ghost and you just stood there with a hand on your hip and you smiled with them as Jonathan took picture of various poses that seemed endless when Dustin would say just one more since he thought he closed his eyes which earned him multiple groans.

By the last photo, you heard Billy's loud car pulling up in the parking lot, perfect view for him and Max to see you posing with the group, smiling and giving some goodbye hugs as your group didn't notice Max skateboarding over to the middle school with curious eyes while Billy just stood by his car not willingly to look away from your form.

You looked back to the version of you from your work, confidence and that smile back on your face. Billy enjoyed this version a lot more than the other, but what he didn't like was the hug you gave to Max as you ruffled her head which she smiled and turned her head and went into the school with a happy look on her face.

Not only were you sweet on Max you were just as sweet to the gloomy loser that he had been bothering since you were gone for answers about you that Barb wouldn't give him. Hitting a woman was not something he wanted to do when he was new to town but one punch in the gut was perfect for the loser.

Billy decided that was enough staring at you when he heard some people mumble about why he was looking over there with a glare, saying it was weird. Throwing a seducing smirk and a few winks toward others was enough to stop the weird looks or rumors that could have spread, he would speak to you at lunch when he had time since he sat with Tommy, Carol, and that other cow, Steve stayed away from that table.

Although he was willing to wait to speak to you alone at lunch you had made a move that shocked him but he understood it quickly as you wanting to speak to him and avoid the sad-looking Barb sitting alone, she looked like she wanted to say something to you but didn't have the courage to come over.

Smiling at the male with please-lidded eyes as if you were proud of him, like a dog who did tricks for his owner, Billy didn't know if he enjoyed the look or disliked it. Feeling a bit like you were about to pat his head and tell him he was a good boy was demeaning but also lit a small fire in his heart.

"Welcome back sweetheart, miss me? " Billy threw his usual flirty tone as he smirked at you, but you threw him off with your own flirty tone that almost had him blushing.

"Oh, I sure did miss you ~. Trust me." You purred out your words as you lifted your hands to cheek holding his face and eyes glued onto your eyes and lips. "I missed that pretty smug look on your face the most." Billy didn't know if being called pretty was an insult or praise, pretty didn't suit him, but for now, he would let it go but it did earn you a slight glare.

"Also, I want to thank you for the other day. You kept your mouth shut." Letting go of his face with a small tap on his cheek as you leaned back staring at him with a smirk. "Thank me? What are you going to do?" His deep chuckle caught a few glances from other girls around, blushing at the slight smile he had.

"You gonna kiss me or let me take you out? But if you want something a little less pg, I won't mind that." Billy smirked as he watched your face looking for an annoyed reaction or something to break your calm demeanor, also he wanted to know if you just had a thing for the freak or were easy.

"Don't you think you are asking a bit much?" You chuckled at him with a sly smile and you brought your hand to poke his chest with your sharp red nails teasingly, on his opened skin. You watched as his breath halted for a moment before leaning into your touch with a pleased smirk. "Aren't you supposed to be super generous from what I heard around? Don't you think you should at least give me one of the things I mentioned?"

"Asking around about me? Didn't take you for the obsessive stalker type, but I'm not one to judge.~" You removed your finger and hand away from him as you put it on your chest with a dramatic sigh. "It's an honor to have my first stalker.~"

Billy glared at you as you twisted his character quickly just based on a few words, you were cunning for sure. "I don't have that kind of free time, people seem to just like to talk about you." You felt the tension between the two of you that was heavy and others seemed to look more at the two of you, with the teacher still missing from the class you and him were something to watch.

"Aw, such a downer. But you didn't have to listen to them, you know?" Your smug face made Billy want to knock it off your face or down a peg, he didn't favor people standing taller than him. You were everything he hated but enjoyed, his best choice to mess around with you instead of the other cows in this school.

"Hard not to when they mention you having a freak as a boyfriend, I didn't think that was your type." Billy wanted you to publicly deny the claim and settle the rumor or even the male's words. "Eddie?" Instead of looking annoyed or put in a tough spot, you smiled with your eyes lidded like he said some type of joke.

"Are you jealous about the other day? That's cute, he isn't my boyfriend but those marks were caused by me." You whispered in his ear not letting anyone hear what you said but Billy heard every word and frowned. He wanted to respond but you were saved by the teacher walking into the classroom.

You have to halt your banter and teasing, focus on the board even with Billy's burning gaze on you, paying him no mind, and simply write notes down. It wasn't long until the bell rang sending you to rush out the door before the redhead could get the chance to speak to you, Billy laughed loudly enough for Barb to hear and turn around to see the cruel look in his eyes.

"That's pretty tough, reap what you sow." He bumped her shoulder as he slid past Barb and made his way to the next shared class with you, he wondered if Nancy would receive the cold shoulder like Barb, figuring Nancy did something worse to you.

Actually hitting you, he was glad to see you weren't so forgiving even with your close friends and he wondered if you would sit next to him again to avoid her. With his hands in his pockets, he strolled lazily to class where he quickly figured out his answer when he saw you sitting with some random blushing male, ignoring him and Nancy it seemed.

But that didn't mean Nancy was going to talk to you before he did, the bell rang out ending the class as he watched both you and Nancy make a run for the door, Nancy was almost able to grab your shoulders to stop you. Billy saw the look of hurt and guilt she held when she grabbed your backpack actually yanking your bag off your shoulders but not moving your body.

Planting your feet? That was kinda hot. "(Y/n)...please." Nancy pleaded for you to stop and let her speak to you, but you just sighed heavily like it was taxing to speak to the once close friend of yours and Billy was ecstatic observing it.

He knew you weren't a doormat after all, but Nancy appeared to tear up and lament more about having to speak with you now, Billy sensed the multiple eyes on the two of you, and by the twitch of your eyebrow he could tell you were peeved about being a public show again because of Nancy.

"Hey, Nami? It's Nami right?" Billy stepped in between the two of you, his hand snatching your bag from Nancy's hand, speaking with a bored and demeaning tone towards her. Billy had only stepped in since Nancy was Harrington's girlfriend, so less Harrington near you if his girlfriend was in a fight with you.

No way would he pick you over his own girlfriend.

"No, it's Nancy...but can you please move? I need to speak to-" Billy laughed deeply, and you felt a small cold chill from the laugh. "You need to? Does (Y/n) need to talk to you?" Nancy froze at his words, you looked at Billy with impressed eyes.

"I mean she mig-"

"Is something dangerous or anything bad going to happen to her if she doesn't talk to you?" Billy stood tall in front of Nancy hovering over her as he wordlessly handed your bag to you. Nancy was at a loss of words. "No nothing bad is going to happen but I ne-"

"I heard you loud and clear, you keep saying you need to speak with her but that's not what you mean, you want to speak to her." Billy acted like he was talking to a child. "If she wanted to speak to you she would, don't be so selfish."

"What you think you need is just you wanting something, I thought you were supposed to be smart but you seem like you don't know the difference between want and need." Billy hit her with his meanest smile as you walked off leaving before you were late to class.

"(Y/n)..." Nancy glared at Billy for blocking her from trying to talk to you. "Take the fucking hint, (Y/n) doesn't want anything to do with you."

As you hurried off to your next class, your mind raced with different outcomes of what Billy could say or do without you watching him. The conversation with Nancy was heavy and sensitive, and Billy’s words were sharp with an unshakable weight. You tried to shake off the feeling gnawing at your gut, but it wasn’t that easy.

Nancy had been more persistent than you thought she would be, you didn't want to deal with another public scene with her, you had enough to worry about today.

Billy’s intervention, though appreciated ever so slightly only because of removing the spotlight placed on you, had left a tension between them that was impossible to ignore. 

Billy leaned against the wall near the entrance, his arms crossed, glaring at Nancy as you disappeared around the corner. He had never been the type to deal with stuff like this, but he had no qualms about being the bad guy and in fact, loved to be one.

Nancy’s glare deepened, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. She was never one to be so emotionally unstable, but there was something about Billy that managed to get under her sick even after meeting him a few times.

Maybe it was the way he stood so confidently next to you, or maybe it was how he seemed to know exactly how to cut through her intentions like a knife.

Easily like she was a child, he looked down on her, but she knew he didn't know you like she did."I don’t get why you’re so involved in this," Nancy spat, her voice low but laced with frustration.

Billy rolled his eyes dramatically. “It’s not about being involved, it’s about respecting limits. Something you clearly don’t understand.”

“(Y/n) and I need to talk. You’re making this harder than it needs to be.”

“Harder?” Billy tilted his head with a mocking smirk. “No, you’re making it harder. What part of ‘she doesn’t want to talk to you’ are you not getting?”

Nancy opened her mouth to retort but found, herself caught in a strange silence. Billy wasn’t wrong, and that fact frustrated her even more. She hadn’t spoken to you in 2 days almost, it wasn't long, but it left a hole in her daily life and others.

She needed to fix it and go back to normal and everything would be okay, or at least that’s what she kept telling herself. But was Billy right? Was this more about what she wanted than what you needed?

Nancy sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration. “Look, I know said some things and did something to hurt her, but if I could just apologize-”

 “That’s not how this works.”There was a pause as the weight of his words settled in. Nancy’s expression faltered, the harshness in her eyes dimming as guilt crept up on her. She glanced at the floor, taking a breath to steady herself.

“I just don’t want to leave things like this,” she admitted quietly.

"You need to back off.”

Nancy stood there, conflicted, her thoughts swirling like a storm she couldn’t control. She didn’t want to wait. She didn’t want to lose you. With one final glance in the direction you had gone, Nancy turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Billy standing alone by the entrance. As she left, a thought gnawed at the back of her mind:

'What if (Y/n) never wanted to talk to her again?'

Leaving her with a deep chuckle and turning his back to her as he walked away, disappointed about not speaking to you but Billy could wait to speak with you later, even if he didn't want to wait for later, the latest you would speak to him again would be lunch.

He knew you left for the middle school after lunch, seemed you weren't lying to him, but if you managed to avoid him then. He would go to the middle school himself with the shitty excuse of wanting to pick up his sister.

Meanwhile, You slid into your seat just as the bell rang, the sound of shuffling students and murmured conversations filling the classroom. But as the teacher droned on about something you couldn’t quite focus on, your thoughts kept drifting back to Nancy well the weak side of your mind, the shitty parasites in your mind telling you to be nice to her.

It wasn’t that easy. It never was with those new voices but you were used to it by now.

The class dragged on, and when the final bell rang, you quickly gathered your things and made your way out. 

October 31, 1984

Luckily Billy didn't have to go through all that trouble when you took the seat next to Steve while you looked at him with mischievous eyes staring him down, facing him from across the table. Steve was chatting with Tommy about going to the party tonight, Steve had hugged you tightly when you greeted him with a smile, he said sorry about Nancy and told you that you could always ask him for help or anything.

Billy thought it was desperate of Steve to try and be your little teddy bear and be so weak for you, you didn't need someone weak near you, you needed someone who could go toe-to-toe with you. He wouldn't mind being that person until he got bored of you and excited about another person.

"So, Billy do you have a date to the party tonight? Or is the big bad boy going all alone?~" Billy's eye twitched as his grin almost dropped from your teasing words, you made it sound like he didn't have half of the school or more drooling over him and even nearly throwing themselves on him.

"Don't need one, but it would be easy to find someone. What about you princess? Taking that freak or going alone?" Billy had gritted out the word freak when he threw the question again in front of the school's top dogs, rumors and reputation quickly could spread and ruin you.

Steve glanced at you in question from the mention of Eddie again, he knew you were close and had a certain more-than-friends relationship with him but never spoke of it. "I plan to go with someone, wanna guess?" You were smug as you purred out your words when Billy frowned for a moment again you had avoided answering the question fully.

"The freak."

"Nope, unless you consider yourself a freak?" You laughed at the surprised face of everyone at the table and the stunned Billy, you heard a gasp from Steve who looked at you with a disgusted face for flirting with that asshole and even asking him to go to the party with him, did you really not learn your lesson with Jonathan.

"No way..."

"Wow, quick to snatch up the fresh meat (Y/n)." Carol spoke with a teasing tone, it's the first time that you asked someone out and here you are choosing the hot new bad boy of Hawkins High. "The heartbreaker '(Y/n)' asking someone out? After rejecting everyone who asked, now that's something I never knew would happen." Carol's friend spoke with a giggle looking ready to spread some gossip quickly, this was going to shake up most people in the school.

"What kind of trick did you do Hargrove?"Tommy spoke as you waited for his answer with a pleased smile, putting him in the hot seat now, Billy knew this was a test or a trap from you instantly. One he was willing to accept from you and win.

"Didn't know you had your sight set on me, of course, I'll go with you, sweetheart.~" As soon as he agreed you stood up with your tray, having to leave early to pick up the boy's bike for the upcoming almost being hit at high speed by Billy. "Perfect, wear something hot. Don't need my loverboy embarrassing me for taking the risk of asking you."

You quickly turned away and returned your tray at a fast pace as  Steve froze and looked towards you, having questions about what the fuck just happened.

Billy watched you run away, your last teasing words raced in his mind with thoughts of the party tonight. A part of him was still processing what had just happened. You had actually asked him, Billy Hargrove, to go to the party with you.

But the fact that it was you who initiated it, rather than him pulling the strings as usual, stirred something in him he wasn’t accustomed to. For the first time, it felt like someone was trying to play the game he was usually in control of. And that unnerved him in a way that both intrigued and frustrated him.

Steve, on the other hand, sat in silence, his eyes flickering with disappointment and disbelief. He had always been the one looking out for you, and now here you were, throwing yourself at the very guy who made it his mission to belittle him every chance he got. His jaw clenched as he ran a hand through his hair, unable to wrap his head around why you would make such a choice.

"You’re seriously going with him?" Steve asked, his voice quieter than usual, but the disbelief was clear. He wasn’t asking anyone in particular; it was more like he was asking himself. His mind swirled with fragmented memories of the late nights you two had spent together—talking, laughing, confiding in each other. But lately, things have changed. You had become more slightly different at times, and now this?

Billy Hargrove? It didn’t make sense.

Tommy, always the asshole, took one look at Steve’s face and grinned. "What’s the matter, Harrington? Jealous? Don't you have a girlfriend?"Carol, ever the gossip queen, giggled beside him. "How cute." She shot a smug look at Steve, clearly enjoying his discomfort.

Steve clenched his fists under the table, trying to ignore the sting of their words. He wasn’t about to stoop to their level, but the truth was that the idea of you being with Billy ate away at him more than he’d ever admit. He forced himself to push the thought aside, which is what he would have done for anyone else but you.

You were going to make another mistake...again, on this guy at that.

Billy still wasn’t used to girls like you. Usually, they fawned over him, desperate for his attention, doing anything to be noticed. But you were different like him. You weren’t throwing yourself at him like all the others; instead, you had the audacity to challenge him, to put him in the spotlight. 

The bell rang, signaling the end of lunch, and the cafeteria emptied out. Steve stayed behind for a moment, glancing over at Billy, who was still leaning back in his chair with that smug expression plastered on his face.

"You are just another one of her growing mistakes." Steve finally said, his voice filled with warning.

Billy’s eyes snapped to Steve, and for a moment, the playful smirk disappeared. "Her mistake? No way, Harrington." Steve didn’t buy it. He knew Billy’s type, and he didn’t trust him with you for one second.

October 31, 1984

Later that evening, the iconic Halloween house party was in full swing. Music blared from speakers set up around the room, and the scent of cheap beer and cigarette smoke filled the air. The typical crowd was there, Hawkins High’s popular kids, some people from other schools, and a few familiar faces blending into the crowd.

You arrived, fashionably late, of course with a very ironic look, Your outfit was a white satin slip with a corset and ruffled skirt with lace, angel wings, and a fake halo. Heads turned as you made your way through the house, just the reaction you wanted to have. The Janice outfit wouldn't have worked at all like this one.

Billy spotted you from across the room, and a wicked grin spread across his face. He was surrounded by a small group of admirers, of course, but the moment you walked in, his attention shifted. He pushed past the group, making his way toward you, his eyes sweeping over you in clear approval.

Dressed in his own devilish non-costume, you walked over to him with a smile and a devil horn headband you had bought for him.

"You sure know how to tempt someone, Hargrove.~ Looking pretty devilish tonight," You commented.

"Oh, I'm not the only one who looks tempting, you should see yourself, Angel." Billy replied, brushing off your comment like it didn’t faze him. But the truth was, the game you were playing with Billy had gotten more intense the moment you laid eyes on him. There was something magnetic about you, and though he hated to admit it, being near you had him on his toes.

"So I didn't think you would show up." Billy said, his eyes glinting with amusement. "You don’t seem like the type to make the first move."You smirked, nodding your head as you placed the devil horn headband on his head. "Maybe I like to keep people guessing."

Billy chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. "Is that what you’re doing? Keeping me guessing?"He stepped closer, his hand brushing against your arm, and for a moment, the air between you crackled with tension. You could feel the heat radiating off him, the weight of his gaze on you.

"No, I'm just playing into my whims." you answered, your voice was teasing. Billy’s eyes darkened with something unreadable, but before he could respond, Tommy and Carol appeared beside you.

"Look at you two," Carol teased, her voice dripping with drunken sweetness. "The new power couple of Hawkins High?"

"Power couple?" you scoffed. "Hardly."But Carol’s words had stirred something in the room. People were starting to notice you and Billy together, and the whispers had already begun to spread. You could see girls looking at you with envy, some of them glaring at you for daring to get so close to the guy they all wanted.

But you didn’t care. You were playing a different game, one that none of them could understand.

To you he was still just a character and nothing be on that just yet until he broke out of that mold he was placed in.

Billy wrapped an arm around your waist, pulling you closer, and you allowed it, just for tonight. His touch was possessive, almost as if he were staking a claim on you, and for the moment, you let him.

Because you were going to enjoy ignoring him tomorrow and dumping him like trash, only using him tonight to pay back the favor he did for you and to help Nancy and Steve with their cannon fight.

"Let’s go get a drink," Billy murmured in your ear, his breath warm against your skin.

You nodded, letting him guide you toward the kitchen, where the drinks were being poured. You could feel the eyes on you as you walked past the crowd, you smiled and said hi to a few people.

After a few more drinks and banter with the male, you began to feel a buzz, one that was to be broken quickly when you excused yourself to the upstairs restroom. Unaware of how this night would turn out to be like.

The pounding bass of the party downstairs seemed to dull as you stood frozen in the dimly lit hallway closet door slightly open, almost anyone would have not been able to see what was inside but you did.

Staring at Eddie's bloody, barely conscious form slumped against the wall in the small upstairs closet. His red button-up shirt was soaked in pretty dark smears of blood, and his usual leather jacket looked even more shabby, its pins glinting weakly under the soft light.

But what really made your blood boil, what sent murderous rage coursing through your veins, was the black lipstick mark smeared on his bruised cheek. There was only one person who wore that shade and one person who always seemed to wear that color. The girl you had threatened with a gun for beating up Eddie had done worse this time.

You knelt down slowly, your knees nearly giving out from the rush of emotions you never felt before swirling through you. Your hands trembled as you gently touched Eddie's face, feeling the heat from his skin. His curls were wild and matted with sweat, the devil horns he’d stuck into his hair for the night now askew.

He knew you were going to be dressed as Angel tonight and you told him to see you after the party if it sucks. You knew he was probably here because of you or selling some drugs and or both of those reasons.

“Eddie?” you whispered, your voice cracking. He groaned, his head lolling slightly to the side, his eyes fluttering open but not fully focusing on you. A mix of pain and confusion clouded his expression.

“(Y/n)?” His voice was barely audible, rough, and strained as if he’d been crying without you or for you. “What happened, Eddie?”You felt your chest tighten as his words hit you. He hadn’t been expecting anyone to come. He thought no one would find him.

But you would always find him...you didn't give that girl a good enough scare it seems but you would tonight, your eyes always looked pretty and dangerous to him but seeing you right now was almost enough to have him scared."Don't do what you are thinking of doing,(Y/n)."

You tilted your head at Eddie while you switched to a smile on your face, but that didn't change the murderous intent around you, Eddie did what he normally did to help hide your darker sides. He weakly grabbed you into a hug and helped your rage ease lightly, like claiming down a wild cat. "You're going to blow your cover, you know?"

"Don't worry, she won't be in Hawkins for very long."

Hoped you enjoyed this 23.7 pages of angst and drama, with small cute scenes. This is just one half of the party, the next chapter will be the rest and the special chapter will be posted next or next next week which is going to be a smut chapter only on my AO3 because of ratings.

Thanks again for Simpforyandere and CreatorChan !!! Proofreaders !

Let me know your thoughts or comments on this chapter!

Love all the support and comments you leave on this fic and for those feeling a bit impatient for the smut chapters you can check out my other fic that has lots of smut and what to expect. Smut view

Reader: I have always been single

Dustin and everyone else: That's suspicious...that's weird

Reader: Don't hate the player hate the game.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

HEAVY WARNING !!!!! DELUSION ACTIONS, DARK READER,  HEAVY VIOLENCE, YANDERE BEHAVIOR, AND SEMI-DUBIOUS SEXUAL SCENE THAT ENDS QUICKLY. 

No worries about any love interest being the cause, I will put a !!!!!!! where the dubious scene shows up.

Very long chapter that won't disappoint.

October 31, 1984

Your heart pounded in your chest, each beat echoing like a drum in your ears as you held Eddie close, his body slumped against yours. He was safe now, but the sight of him...beaten, bruised, his breathing shallow.

It had ignited something deep within you.

The gentle rise and fall of his chest was a small solace, but it wasn’t enough to quell the cyclone brewing inside you. Eddie groaned softly, his eyes fluttering open as he weakly tried to sit up. You tightened your grip on him, fingers digging into his clammy skin, afraid to let go, afraid he might slip away.

Afraid? 

You were afraid...The thought stung you, more vicious than anything. Have you ever felt this raw, this visceral? You were always lost on how others would react to this emotion, completely unaware of how overwhelming it felt.

But now, staring at Eddie's pale face and cracked lips, your trembling body betrayed you. Fear clung to your bones like a poison, seeping into your every breath, your every thought. A poison your body could not resist and leave you unaffected like others, this helpless feeling of no way to come out undamaged.

That gnawing, insidious fear kept rising, swelling like a wave you couldn’t hold back. It wasn’t just fear for him, it was fear of the unknown, fear of losing him, fear of being the reason for his death. The one thing you would never allow was his death or leaving your side at all, but now you were faced with something you never wanted or expected to happen.

Your heart hammered in your chest, loud and frantic, and you could feel yourself trembling, your grip on him tightening as if that alone could keep him tethered to you.

Eddie was not allowed to leave without your permission.

Flashbacks of his death filled your mind as you held him close to you, the foolish unneeded death that framed it's self as a heroic moment one that would leave a deep sadness and sense of selflessness. The way he sacrificed himself for his friends wasn't what he deserved when the rest of the town would be happy for his death.

'Real Heros' die for the world and don't care if others don't understand, it was disgusting that the show just framed it as the biggest turning point of his kindhearted character's actions. He may have died with a show no one would forget as he played his guitar being surrounded by certain death.

That was something you would never allow, he was going to be gifted a life that didn't shun him when you were through, and the only sad or cruel things that would happen to him would be caused by you.

That was how it was supposed to be, but your aggressive and sadistic actions to provide him that easier life, backfired and led to this. You were the reason but you didn't want this to be the way he would be harmed. Eddie had never been this hurt before since you met him, but was this your fault he had been in this state?

The wounds on his face and body were bad enough to send any normal person into fright, but what petrified you most wasn’t just seeing Eddie like this.

It was the emotions or feelings you were slammed with all at once, unable to truly calm yourself.

Was it rage burning inside you? Or was it the feeling of defeat and being outsmarted by some nameless background character, someone you didn't think of twice? 

This was anger mixed with the feeling of fear, this deep, uncontrollable fury, felt foreign yet all-consuming. It wrapped around you like a vise, suffocating the rational part of your mind. The thought of the girl who had done this to Eddie hurt him like this.

Sent waves of dark, violent thoughts coursing through you, your vision blurred with red as the overwhelming desire for vindication surged within you.“This is all my fault...” you whispered under your breath, your voice low, almost trembling with the force of your anger.

Eddie, barely conscious, stirred, his hand weakly gripping yours.“It's not your fault...” he murmured, his voice hoarse, but the plea only fueled the fire raging inside. You heard static in your ears as you looked at Eddie's face, you felt something strange happen when you looked at him, warm tears had formed in your eyes as you stared at him. 

The world around you blurred, fading into the background as the static in your ears grew louder. All you could focus on was Eddie’s bruised face, his swollen lip, and the way his breathing came in ragged, uneven gasps. Warm tears welled up in your eyes, spilling over before you even realized they were there.

You couldn’t stop staring at him, at the fragile state he was in, and something inside you snapped.

This overwhelming need to protect him, to hold him, to rid his life of the danger that did this, keep him from his fate of unneeded death.

Before you could fully process what you were doing, your hands cupped his face, pulling him toward you. The next moment, your lips crashed into his, fierce and desperate, as if the kiss could somehow hold him together or hold you back from what you were going to do. Your fingers tangled in his hair, gripping tightly, refusing to let go. You needed to feel him, to know he was still there, still alive and not reminded about the ghost of his future.

Death didn't suit him, he didn't deserve this pain caused by you, Eddie was less hurt and okay without your presence...Maybe you needed to remove yourself from him if this was all he earned from your presence near him.

Eddie kissed you back, but his movements were weak like all the life had drained out of him. Even so, he leaned into you, as if your touch grounded him, kept him from slipping away. His breath mingled with yours, shaky and uneven, but the warmth of his lips against yours sent a surge of emotion through you.

Regret, fear, relief,  obsession, your sick version of care, all wrapped up in one desperate embrace.

You held him tighter, your tears mingling with the kiss, your heart hammering in your chest. As Eddie kissed you back weakly as you held him in a possessive grip, you had made up your mind. Eddie was better off right now without you, you were the cause of all his problems lately until you knew you couldn't stay away from him if he called your name or came up to you.

Not knowing when you became such a weak-willed person for him or acted like he would towards you.

You don't know how long you could keep yourself away from him, maybe you were tamed by the male now, and you would come running for him if he called you. But the ghost of his future death was enough to give him a quick jab in the neck, right in his pressure point to knock out the male before he could change your mind.

You pulled back from Eddie, your eyes still misty with tears as you laid him gently on the bed. His eyelids fluttered, the exhaustion evident in the way his body seemed to sink into the mattress. You leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead, your heart aching as you whispered, “Sweet dreams, Eddie.”

You watched him for a moment longer, the rise and fall of his chest reassuring you that, for now, he was safe.

But the fire still burned inside you, hotter than ever. With a heavy breath, you straightened up, rolling your shoulders as tension crackled through your muscles.

You wiped the last of your tears away, but your hands still shook from the intensity of the emotions you were barely containing. There was only one thing left to do.

Well a few things to do, one was a quick call to Hawkins lab to quietly and stealthily take Eddie to the hospital for you. Paid for and only the best for him, giving your request no question they agreed to take some weight off your shoulders.

Even if you had to pay a price to the lab for their help, and letting them even near him. You didn't like having others take your place to help Eddie but you needed him safe and checked on.

Now it was time to move on to the next thing.

You needed to give her a final warning tonight, one she wouldn't dare do something as foolish as this again.

The bathroom was small and dimly lit, the mirror slightly fogged as you stepped inside. Gripping the cold porcelain sink tightly, you leaned forward, staring into your reflection. Your breath came in short, sharp bursts, the air thick with the weight of everything you’d been holding back. Mascara ran in dark streaks down your cheeks, mixing with the remnants of your tears, and your red lipstick was smeared across your lips, a faint reminder of the kiss you had just shared with Eddie.

But it wasn’t your disheveled appearance that held your attention, it was the look in your eyes. Those sharp, dangerous eyes, you barely recognized yourself.

The anger blazing behind them was something fierce, something primal. The edges of your vision were tinged with red, and all you could think about was what had been done to Eddie.

That nameless bitch.

You wished you knew her name, but at the same time, she didn't deserve to have a name. The girl with the black lipstick, the girl who had hurt Eddie to get to you, maybe even laughed, while Eddie was hurt. You could feel your hands tightening on the sink, knuckles turning white as the rage surged inside you, so lost in your mind you didn't notice a cracking sound from the rim of the sink caused by the tiger part of you.

You couldn’t face her like this so out of control, you needed to be calm, collected, and ruthless.

You forced yourself to breathe, taking one deep, shaky breath after another as you splashed cold water on your face. Slowly, you wiped away the smeared mascara and lipstick, clearing away the mess you had become.

With a final glance at your reflection, you felt a steely determination take hold. You didn't have much time until someone would look for you, mainly Billy and you didn't need him to see you right now. You assumed you didn't have more than 10 minutes to plan out something to get rid of the girl, maybe not death but something close to death, thinking quickly you remember hearing multiple dogs barking from next door's house.

No one would notice if some type of meat or peanut butter went missing during a party where the alcohol was the only thing anyone was worried about. But there was no guarantee the dogs would attack said girl if covered with those things, you needed to get them angry enough to tear into the girl's skin.

You gritted your teeth in thought, bringing your sharp nails to your lips as you were tempted to bite them, you needed to be sure this girl would never hurt Eddie again but you also needed to do so without any fingers pointing at you. Eddie did tell you not to blow your cover...but she is the reason you would have to distance yourself from him.

With one last look in the mirror you had a sudden light bulb burst in your mind that calmed you down, you didn't need to distance yourself from Eddie, he was just fine and wasn't targeted by anyone besides that girl so with her gone you wouldn't have to torture yourself by avoiding him to protect him.

She was the problem and with her gone you could return back to the normal plot without worries, Eddie was better off with you, who else would do something like this for him? Who would plan out someone's brutal attack because he was hurt? No one would go as far as you to make sure he would always be safe and protected.

You would make sure this small little bump in the road was fully flatted and fixed, then it would be like it never happened, you and Eddie could still cuddle and hang out with no worries.

That girl was the problem and not you.

You wouldn't lie, but you could tell you were being delusional. But all the control you had worked so hard to have suddenly been gifted with, was taken away and had filled you with these emotions.

"I was so silly to blame this on myself." You laughed at the thought while you looked in the mirror, everything was fine, and with that, you walked downstairs finding Billy waiting near the kitchen with an annoyed look on his face as random girls talked to him or tried to.

Luckily you spotted your target near Billy actively flirting with him, but the poor girl wasn't given the slightest bit of attention, you would give her your full attention tonight. 

It was disgusting to have to be near her without ripping out her throat, hurting her ten times more than she did to Eddie. With a slightly buzzed-looking expression on your face, you looked her up and down pretending not to notice who she really was. "Is my Devil tempting others instead of his angel?~" 

Giving Billy just the right words to please him, you knew he wanted to lay a claim on you, one mostly for his ego and sadistic enjoyment of Steve's pissed-off looks. Or just the way you seemed to bare your teeth just like he did, I wanted to feel them on his neck. "Jealous?"

Billy walked towards you acting like it was only you in this room and no one else mattered or was near the two of you, he had settled those devouring gazes on your form. Enjoying your words but from what he knew of you, you were putting on a front, he saw your eyes mostly glance at the girl who was near him the second he was left alone.

Just like bitches in heat they threw themselves at him the second you left his side, they didn't dare to attempt to flirt or harass him with their chest rubbing onto his body. He almost forgot how pathetic the girls were towards him when the second you appeared near him in a matching outfit, they had avoided looking at him with hungry greedy eyes.

Hell, they even parted almost like the Red Sea when you wrapped your arms with him, you had the right amount of social standing to give him a break from the harassment. It had him in a great mood until you left.

"I might be, but not the way you're thinking.~" You purred out your words as you placed your hand on his cheek bringing his face almost kissing distance, he was stunned by your words but his raised eyebrow and memory of Barb put the pieces together. 

"Didn't think you were so greedy, I don't think an angel like you should be indulging in a sin like that." He smirked with a toothy grin as he wrapped his arms around your lower back pulling you tightly pressed against his body, with no room to not feel his warmth radiating off his body. "I'm surprised you didn't call me a fag." You whispered in his ear as you glanced at the jealous look of your target.

"How bad of a person do you take me to be?" He chuckled deeply at your honest blunt words, he would of if it wasn't for you, at least not for now with the way you looked like you were going to devour him and the girl you kept staring at.

"Oh, I think you are a dangerously bad person." You hummed playfully as you leaned back to finally look into his eyes with ones of lust, fake lust but it was convincing enough. "But it's Halloween so, the more dangerously bad a person is today is the hottest." You fuelled his ego just enough to have him trapped in your game.

"If I didn't know any better I would say you are trying to suggest a more fun night." His voice was low and his words filled with hunger, wanting to play along if it meant tonight would end with the two of you rolling around roughly in a bed, one where he would feel the sharp-looking teeth of yours on his body.

"I am, but I'm greedy and want to have you with another." You purred your words as you moved your hand into his curly dirty blonde hair with a slight grip on his hair. One that had him falling into the honey trap, uncaring of what you really wanted.

It was easy to convince Billy to have some fun with you and your target upstairs,  it was easy to tell him to meet the two of you together after he chugged the keg. You had spotted Steve walking inside the party with Nancy and you needed to do your plan fast if you wanted to watch the fight.

Billy did most of the heavy lifting to get your target into following you upstairs for a night she would never forget, fooling her you forgot about what you did. Only Billy got her willing to be led into a bed with a psycho like yourself and your team's effort to promise her ultimate pleasure or even a form of revenge for her towards you.

You knew how thrilling it would be for her to have the upper hand over two of the most dangerous people in the town, the bad-guy effect was truly amazing in the 80s. No need to question what type of fool this girl was.

The dim glow of the party lights flickered in the distance, casting elongated shadows across the walls of the upstairs bedroom where you found yourself. The pounding music and the murmur of voices from downstairs became muffled, distant, like a fading echo, as the door clicked shut behind you.

It was easy to focus solely on her, blocking out the rest of the world, as you smiled that perfect smile. One that had been filled with a look of submission to make her think she was in control.

She stood in front of you, her eyes scanning your face as if searching for some trace of your insanely sadistic self or lies. But you gave her none. You had perfected the art of pretending when you needed to follow through with your plans. With just the right tilt of your head and a slight, playful smirk, you disarmed her, as you always did with others.

"Seems like you’ve forgotten what happened between us," She said with a heavy tone, you had prepared for that. "Oh, I would remember if something happened between us. You don't have a face or body I would forget."Your tone of voice was light, and flirtatious, as if nothing had ever gone wrong.

Her lips curled slightly, the flicker of suspicion in her eyes fading, replaced by that familiar hunger. "You wouldn't forget my face and body?"She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head as though she couldn’t believe your words but they sent her feeling like she was the one who was no longer beneath you but you were.

The tension between you was palpable, heavy in the air, as you let her think that she still had the upper hand. It was effortless, really—fooling her into believing that you had let go of the anger you felt, that you were ready to submit, to let her take control.

!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

She stepped closer, the scent of her perfume overwhelming in the confined space, such a disgusting smell. It was like it stung your nose and lungs, you wanted to get rid of the smell.

But you were numb to it, detached from the moment even as you played your part, you had your body doing all the moments as your brain took you away from this ploy. You were stinking far too low measures for Eddie but it would be all worth it, you felt nothing as your eyes hollowed out without her noticing.

You let her trace her fingers down your arm, her touch slow and deliberate as if savoring the feeling of reclaiming what she thought was her revenge. You could feel her satisfaction growing with every second that passed, every moment that you let her believe she had won.

“I want you to beg to touch me." She whispered, her voice low and sultry, filled with mock indignation. Her eyes glinted with a mixture of amusement and desire. "Beg?”

Disgusting.

"Why do I have to beg when I can just show you how good I can make you feel."You bit your lip, giving her a look you knew would drive her wild, heavy-lidded, coy, vulnerable. It was easy to give her what she wanted, easy to pretend that you were falling under her spell. "Beg, do what you are fucking told."

Then a slight buzz of pain showed on your cheek when you almost snapped. She slapped you, hard and suddenly across the face, you felt the sting but didn’t flinch. Instead, you turned your head slowly, meeting her gaze with that same sultry look, daring her to push further.

"That's all you got?"

Her breath hitched. She liked it when you played like this when you gave her the illusion of power. You knew exactly how to feed into her fantasies, how to make her feel like she was in control of everything. And that’s exactly what you were doing feeding her need, making her think you were submitting willingly, eagerly.

She shoved you backward onto the bed with force, your body bouncing slightly against the mattress. Her movements were aggressive, and confident, as she crawled over you, her weight pinning you down. You could feel the heat radiating from her, the tension between your bodies electric. Her eyes locked onto yours, dark and commanding, as she hovered over you, her lips curling into a predatory smile.

For a moment, you let her believe that she had all the power. You stared up at her through hooded eyes, breathing heavily, giving her every signal she craved. She loved how you looked like this subdued, entranced, ready to bend to her will. It was a dance you knew all too well, and one you could perform without missing a step.

Her hand reached up to cup your face, her thumb brushing over the spot where she had slapped you moments before. Then she leaned down, her lips dangerously close to yours. She hesitated for a second, savoring the tension, the control she thought she had over you, before finally pressing her mouth against yours in a hungry kiss.

You wanted to vomit, but you knew this was enough to stain her lips with your lipstick and hers with yours, enough proof to show something happened. You could claim she made a move on you who was not into the same gender and this town and school already didn't view her well and being homosexual was enough to have her drop harder.

!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

And that was when everything changed.

In a flash, you moved, faster than she could register. Your hand shot up to her throat, fingers tightening around her neck with a strength that surprised even you. Her body stiffened instantly, her eyes wide with shock as you broke the kiss and shoved her backward with such force that she collided with the wall behind the bed. The sound of her body hitting the plaster was loud and jarring, but no one downstairs would hear it, not over the thumping bass of the music that drowned out everything else.

She gasped in pain, the air knocked out of her, her hands instinctively reaching up to claw at your hand, trying to loosen your grip on her throat. But you didn’t let go. Instead, you pressed harder, pushing her against the wall as her eyes filled with panic, the realization finally sinking in. She had been tricked. You had never intended to submit, never planned to let her regain control. This was your moment, and you weren’t going to let her slip away from it.

Her mouth opened as if to scream, but all that came out was a strangled, pained whimper. She tried to speak, tried to form words, but your grip around her throat cut off any sound, any protest. You could feel her pulse racing beneath your fingers, could see the fear flooding her expression as she stared at you, wide-eyed and disbelieving.

“Did you really think.” you hissed, your voice cold and venomous, “That you would get away with it? That I wouldn't see the site you left me upstairs.” Holding her by her throat into the bathroom where you would go through with your plan.

The bathroom door slammed shut behind you with a resonating thud, reverberating in the small, dimly lit room. Her wide, panic-filled eyes locked onto yours, confusion clouding her expression, and for a fleeting moment, you smiled at the look. The tension in the air was suffocating, the atmosphere thick with the heat of what had just transpired and what was about to.

She shook her head desperately, tears welling in her eyes as her body trembled under your hold. Her hands scrabbled at your arm, nails digging into your skin, but her attempts to free herself were weak, futile.

“You should have known better,” you continued, your voice dripping with malice, each word punctuated with a sharp squeeze of her throat. “You should have taken my words more seriously.”

Her lips moved again, trying to plead, to explain, but you didn’t care. Her words didn’t matter anymore. All that mattered was the look of pure terror in her eyes, the way her body sagged in defeat as she realized there was nothing she could do to stop you. You had the control now. You had the power.

And it felt exhilarating.

Her eyes pleaded with you, silently begging for mercy, but you didn’t waver. You had given her mercy when you gave her another chance, you gave her your words but she didn't listen.

Finally, you loosened your grip just enough for her to gasp for air, her chest heaving as she choked and coughed, struggling to breathe. You watched her, detached, your heart pounding with a mix of adrenaline and something darker, something you fully understand. All of this would keep Eddie safe, against the only one who hurt them.

You leaned in close, your lips brushing against her ear as you whispered, “No one’s going to hear you, and if they did why would they care about a bitch like you.”She whimpered, her body trembling uncontrollably as tears streamed down her cheeks, but you didn’t let go.

Not yet.

You tightened your grip around her throat, just enough to remind her of the situation, but not enough to completely rob her of air. Her chest heaved, both from fear and the remnants of arousal from the earlier moments when she thought she had you wrapped around her finger. The duality of her feelings was almost poetic, and you relished in that sick juxtaposition, how quickly emotions could shift when the veil of illusion was torn away.

Here you were, gripping her tightly, watching the flicker of realization dawn in her eyes, she had underestimated you. 

Her arrogance had led her here, to this exact moment. You were a true threat, and she, now trapped and trembling beneath your grasp, was finally learning that.

A twisted smile curled on your lips as you watched her struggle. At that moment, it felt as though you were being puppeteered by something darker, something primal that had been lying dormant, waiting for this precise opportunity to be set free. That voice, the one that whispered insidiously in the back of your mind, was growing louder, feeding your every action with a steady stream of malice and desire for retribution.

It wasn't unknown, but it was yours and the wicked test subject.

“You’ve always thought you could get away with hurting everyone, haven’t you?” You taunted, pressing her harder against the cold tile wall. The sound of her body colliding with it again sent a jolt of satisfaction through you. “I bet you thought I couldn't hurt you more than before, even with a gun to your head you still didn't get the message.”

At the mention of the gun, her eyes widened further, her panic intensifying. You could see her mind racing, trying to piece together what was happening, how everything had spiraled so far out of control. She had expected a simple night of drunk fun, of playing her usual bully act. Instead, she found herself trapped, helpless, and at your mercy.

Your grip loosened just slightly, allowing her a ragged breath, but you didn’t let go. Instead, you leaned in close, your lips brushing against her ear as you spoke, your voice a deadly whisper. “What the actual fuck was wrong with you? Are you slow or something?"

"Also thinking of screaming? Think someone would come to save you. Well...No one is.”Her body went rigid with fear. You watched the fight drain out of her in real-time, and while you could sense that some part of her still believed she could talk her way out of this, you knew better. There was no talking this time, no sweet-talking, no way out. Tonight, you were the one in control.

You knew what you were doing was wrong—dangerously wrong. But that voice of reason, the one that used to hold sway over you, was drowned out by the addictive rush of power coursing through your veins. 

It stayed quiet when one name rang in your mind 'Eddie'.

"You’re scared now, aren’t you?" You felt your lips curve into a sneer as you leaned back, looking at her tear-streaked face. "It’s funny, you weren’t scared when you hurt others when you hurt someone who is mine. Did you think I’d just let you get away with it?"Her mouth opened and closed, trying to form words, but the only sounds were shallow breaths mixed with silent sobs. Her entire body trembled beneath your hold, and for a moment, you felt the weight of what you were doing. 

The weight of relief that worried you.

You loosened your grip around her throat, but only to grab her by the hair, dragging her deeper into the bathroom. She stumbled, unable to resist, too weak and disoriented to fight back. You threw her into the small space between the sink and the wall, her body crumpling as she fell to her knees. For a moment, you simply stood there, watching her. 

The feeling that coursed through you was more than just adrenaline—it was an overwhelming sense of control, of dominance, like you had experienced before. It was as if, in that moment, you held the entire world in your hands, bending it to your will again.

The girl sobbed softly, curling in on herself as though trying to make herself smaller, less of a target. But there was no escaping this. No escaping you. 

Her tears had felt like a victory. You crouched down in front of her, watching as she flinched at your proximity.“I’m not going to kill you,I just need you to understand something.”

Her wide, pleading eyes met yours, and for a brief second.“You need to understand that there are consequences,” you whispered. “For everything.”

Her lips quivered as she tried to respond, but her voice was barely more than a broken whisper. “I… I didn’t mean to—”

“Stop.” You silenced her with a sharp look, the command cutting through the room like a knife. “Don’t insult me by pretending you didn’t mean it. You knew exactly what you were doing. You knew exactly what you were trying to take from me.”

Her head shook rapidly, desperation clear in her movements, but you weren’t interested in her excuses. They didn’t matter now, nothing she could say would change the fact that she had already sealed her fate the moment she decided to cross you.

For a long moment, the only sound in the room was her soft, broken sobs, mixed with the faint dripping of the bathroom sink. The silence between you stretched out, tense and suffocating, as you considered your next move.

Was this really what you wanted? To crush her completely, to reduce her to nothing but tears and regret? Yes, without a doubt. You stared down at her trembling form, and the longer you watched, the more the power you held over her started to feel like a burden. This was taking too long.

She whimpered something incoherent as you slammed her head against the cold, hard rim of the toilet. The sound echoed, sharp and jarring, as her skull connected with the glass. You felt the impact reverberate up your arm as she let out a pitiful cry, her body going slack for a moment, dazed by the blow. But you didn’t let her rest. You weren’t here to offer her any mercy.

Without hesitation, you shoved her head into the toilet bowl, the water splashing against her face as she gasped, desperate for air. She thrashed violently in your hold, her hands gripping your wrist, nails raking your skin as she tried to push herself up. But it was no use , you held her down, watching her struggle, her muffled cries bubbling up from beneath the water’s surface.

You pulled her out for just a second, letting her sputter and cough, gulping down a single breath of air before you slammed her face back into the water. Her body convulsed as she fought, her movements growing more desperate with each passing second. Over and over, you repeated the motion—pulling her out, then forcing her back in, never giving her more than a fleeting moment to breathe.

Her screams were muffled by the water, her voice hoarse and broken. She begged and pleaded through sobs, but you stayed silent. You could feel the strength leaving her body, her resistance weakening with each dunk, and still, you continued. You knew what she had done to others, her bullying of freshmen girls, her cruelty.

You wanted to kill her but she didn't deserve an easy death. It wasn’t part of the plan.

So, when the timer on your watch beeped, signaling five long minutes had passed, you released her. With a frustrated sigh, you threw her frail, soaked body into the bathtub. She landed with a dull thud, her chest heaving as she coughed up water, gasping for air like a fish on dry land. Her face was pale, her lips trembling as she tried to make sense of what had just happened.

Ignoring her wheezing, you picked up the empty beer cans scattered around the room. One by one, you poured the remaining alcohol over her, soaking her clothes, and her hair, until the stench of beer filled the small bathroom. She blinked up at you in confusion, still too weak to resist, but there was a flicker of understanding in her eyes as the reality of her situation began to sink in.

You crouched down next to the tub, your voice cold and flat. “You’ll listen this time. Leave this town or drop out of school.”Before she could respond, you pressed your fingers into the pressure point at the side of her neck, her body going limp as she slipped into unconsciousness. You glanced at the bump on her head, a nasty bruise, but not fatal.

Without another word, you turned away from her, walking toward the bathroom door. Your hand hovered over the handle for a moment, hesitation gnawing at you.

You stood up, surveying the scene. The job was done. She would remember.

The party outside continued as if nothing had happened. The music blared, and people laughed and drank, oblivious to the darkness that had just unfolded within the confines of the small, private space. And then you opened the door and stepped out, leaving her behind.

Eddie was now safe from her and you wouldn't let this happen again.

October 31, 1984

You didn't know Billy was so close to coming inside the room, Billy stood there at the bottom of the stairs with a concerned look when he saw the disappointed eyes and black lipstick lightly on your face. You almost got it all off but if someone stared at you hard they would see it.

"What happened?" You raised an eyebrow at the question, he sounded worried. You smiled and wrapped your arms around his neck, being a step up on the stairs making you taller than him, you touched your forehead to his. "She didn't want me, she wanted you." You said with disappointment and a sly smile. "How could she not want you? I know I wouldn't pass you up."

You pressed your lips against him, pulling him closely towards you by his hair as you felt him smirk into the kiss before pulling you down off the stairs. You felt eyes on you, it was the perfect thing you needed to be rumored about, Steve would be even more upset.

The muffled thrum of bass-heavy music reverberated through the house as you pulled away from Billy, the taste of that kiss still lingering between you. His hands found your waist instinctively, holding you steady, your body still pressed against his. The lights were dim, shadows flickering across the walls from the orange glow of carved pumpkins and fake cobwebs stretched out in the corners. The smell of cinnamon and burnt candle wax hung in the air, an odd contrast to the electric energy buzzing from the party below.

Billy tilted his head, a playful smirk still tugging at his lips as he looked at you, trying to read your expression. "What happened, really?" His voice was lower now, more private as if he knew something deeper was swirling beneath the surface. He was always good at that in the show, way too clever.

He seemed to think you were upset when really you just had the most thrilling time filled with relief. The remnants of black lipstick still clung to your lips, a faint reminder of the night’s earlier fun. You shifted your gaze for a moment, looking down at the way your fingers played idly with the collar of his shirt. you finally said, "I guess I thought something would happen tonight, but it didn’t." exhaling softly. 

Billy's brow furrowed. "You mean with her?"You nodded, trying to play along with a rejected girl. "Yeah. I thought she was interested. But it turns out, I was just the warm-up act. She was more interested in you." You laughed it off with ease, knowing she didn't reject you but you did so.

Billy's eyes shaped, and he leaned in closer, "That just means I have you all to myself." You smiled at him and decided not to response to his words, pulling him back into a kiss. It was rough and demanding, well from you as you tried to overload his brain with the tight grip of his hair as you pulled him into a deeper kiss.

It didn't take long until you bit his lip with your teeth which earned you a tighter grip holding you against him, a heavy sigh from his mouth in pleasure as you added your tongue into his mouth. You heard the gasps at your heated makeout session in public, you liked how Billy seemed to forget where he was.

Just like you planned, you needed rumor, and distracting him with a heavy heated makeout session worked perfectly, he was practically melting in your touch. You pulled away with a smirk as you saw his flushed face and dazed look, you knew you were quite a good kisser if not too heavy or passionate.

He leaned back into your space trying to connect your lips again when you pressed a finger to his lips.

"I'm quite thirsty, think you could grab me a drink, pretty boy ?" You smirked as he looked dumbfounded at your question."What?"

"Aw, was kissing me that good you can't understand my words ?" You smirked and pushed him slightly to the side opening the door.

"Wait, you should at least bite me some more, sweetheart.~"

"Gotta earn it Hargrove." You purred as he was about to respond Tommy and a few other males showed up to drag him off after shouting some praise for kissing you. You smirked when he looked pissed off by them as they dragged him to the keg once more, this left you alone and with a need for a drink.

Then you headed to the kitchen to grab one, after a few moments of looking around at the drunken high schoolers around you spotted Nancy, Barb, and Steve. Not all together,  Barb was near the corner looking quite scared and out of place it was cute to see her hold a solo cup to her chest as she looked at the floor.

She was out of place there but you welcomed the sight of her, a small comfort at seeing another person you held in your tight grip safe. Scared, sad, and unwilling to be here but safe, poor Barb, another event she didn't want to be there.

Nancy must have peer-pressured her again, what a shame. Nancy needed to be more aware of other's emotions and boundaries. Not that you had any room to speak but you can see clearly other's behaviors and mannerisms to see how others react. You watched the two near the punch bowl you so desperately wanted to try, what was the misty drink?

"I hope it's strawberry favored." You giggled to yourself at your silly question.

Would it be fruity, didn't you need a character to touch the drink to taste, yes but it was easy as you watched the soon mess about to happen. You were slowly walking towards them as the scene played out, Nancy was obviously drunk and wanted the drink while Steve was trying to make sure she was safe.

Always the ever so dotting caring boyfriend, you enjoyed the behavior he displayed and the growing betrayal and sadness Nancy would leave him with soon. Almost as cruel as you....well maybe not.

But something peeved your nerves that Nancy was the one who would cause him so much grief, pain, and heartbreak. He would cry tears for her, sadly you weren't the cause. It was disappointing, but you knew he would find you as his shoulder to cry on.

He was just a fragile neglected person who wore his heart on his sleeve and gave it to those who didn't deserve it. He was a bit like Eddie in a way, both of them wanted to be someone special and loved by someone and or anyone. Even if it would cause them pain, your heart raced thinking of their future.

You would want to hurt them the same...if they were just characters.

But now they found themselves safe from your cruel heartbreaking ways you would have strung them along until you witnessed the pure look of hurt in their eyes. How pleasurable it would be...but you or the voices in your mind shook those thoughts away, they told you to not hurt them, but just to keep them safe and cared for even if you became obsessed with them.

They told you they didn't deserve to be abandoned or hurt, some very small part of you acknowledged that completely. Maybe one day you would be able to give them the emotions they wanted from you.

But they would have to settle for what you could give them now.

As Nancy tried to get another drink you stepped in and snatched the cup out of her hand with a smile, you saw the two look at you with shock as you randomly showed up with a smile unlike how you acted the past few days.

"I think you may be having a bit too much fun." You laughed at Steve's semi-relieved face at you coming to aid him and helping Nancy to stop drinking out of the punch bow. "(Y/n)...." Nancy mumbled as you made your smiling appearance with the angel wings and halo, with a true smile unlike what happened in school.

"Nancy." You said her name teasingly as if you were copying her but in a different tone, happy not a bittersweet tone."Steve, I like the costume." You turned your head to greet him as you lifted Nancy's cup to your lips and tilted your head back chugging the drink.

It tasted like a melted tiger's blood snowcone with a sharp rum aftertaste, it was sweet on your usually dull tastebuds and was pleasing. Very good job Tina and or the show, even if you wanted to drink some more of it. 

"Why are you even here...why did you even stop me from drinking..." Nancy frowned at you before snatching her empty cup from you as Steve frowned hoping Nancy would stop it wasn't looking like she was going to stop anytime soon even with you, the party's mom usually made sure no one would get hurt to get liver failure on your watch. "Nance, you had too much," Steve said with a worried tone, as she shoved the drink back into the punch bowl and went to chug it once more.

But you decided to step back and watch, unaware of Barb watching you try to help, she wanted to go to help Nancy and check on her but she couldn't bring herself to do so. Maybe she was doing the same thing Nancy did last year to her, the day she was supposed to die, the day she was abandoned and tossed aside by Nancy.

The day you took her place, the day you stuck up for her and tried to stop her from drinking just like you were trying to do now for Nancy, you may have not wanted to be near the two since the fight but you still stuck your neck out for them.

Just like when you spoke up for her even though she treated you roughly and you just looked passed it, she continued to watch as Nancy told you to leave her alone and to go fuck yourself. You just nodded gave her a small smile and left toward the downstairs bathroom.

"You really do look like an angel,(Y/n)." Barb mumbled and walked out towards the car, she didn't know why Nancy invited her if she was just going to leave her alone the whole time, never once coming back after telling her she was going to bring her a drink. 

With a sigh, she would speak to you tomorrow and hopefully, you would show her that smile that made her feel warm and less dull than the days you were gone.

Meanwhile, you were going to hide in a closet waiting for Nancy and Steve to appear in the bathroom to see how the fight would go since Barb was still alive and not dead. But you didn't notice until it was too late, you felt your body being pushed into the closet, with a deep chuckle.

You stumbled into the closet, the door slamming shut behind you with a dull thud as Billy pushed you inside. The warmth of his body pressed against your back, his breath hot against your neck, laced with the unmistakable smell of beer. You felt his hands grip your shoulders, firm but not painful, as he spun you around to face him. His eyes gleamed in the dim light filtering through the cracks of the door, a wild, triumphant grin spreading across his face.

"Found my runaway Angel, hiding from me," he drawled, the slur of his words betraying just how much he'd had to drink from the keg. His tone was playful but edged with something darker, something predatory that sent a shiver down your spine.

You blinked, trying to focus, trying to find your footing in the confined space. The walls of the closet seemed to close in around you, the smell of stale clothes and dust mixing with the alcohol on Billy’s breath.

Not the best for your sensitive nose, but you did smell the natural smell that had you wanting to bite him the other day.

The party outside was still going strong music, laughter, and muffled conversations bled through the thin walls but in here, it felt like you were cut off from everything, trapped in a space too small, too intimate.

When you wanted to eavesdrop on the fight that was about to happen, you wondered if Nancy was still going to call Steve and their relationship all bullshit. You were going to comfort Steve when he stormed off.

"Billy, I wasn't hiding from, you. You were the one who got dragged away," you said, trying to keep your voice light, and steady.

"No I think you were hiding from me." he interrupted, his hand moving to your chin, tilting your face up toward his. The grin on his lips grew wider, more dangerous. "Why are you running, Angel? Didn’t we have a good time out there? Or are you playing hard to get now?"

You laughed lightly heartedly at his words, you weren't one to be dominated by someone and Billy wasn't going to be the one to do so. Billy was charming when he wanted to be, but the real darker sides of his abuse meant he wanted someone to comfort him. You could see it in the way his eyes glinted under the dim light, his mommy issues were no problem to you.

If anything he was easier to play with when those with mommy issues were easier to listen and obey you."I wasn’t running," you said, your voice firmer now. "I just was waiting for when you would give me your full attention, if we are going to do this I want you to only think of me, look at me, and touch me. No one else on your mind."

Billy’s expression changed into a flustered reaction at your passive words and warm touch, you had flipped the script on you, and his grip loosened slightly as he tilted his head, considering your words. He looked you over slowly, his gaze lingering on the faint smudge of black lipstick still on your lips. His eyes darkened, and his grin faded into something quieter, more intense.

"I think red lipsticks look better on you than black."

"Actually I think your lips would look a lot better with my red lipstick leaving a stain, you would be so pretty."You purred out the words as you looked at him with a smug smirk. You took a step back, your spine pressing into the wall of the closet, but there was nowhere to go. Billy followed, closing the gap between you again, his hand resting on the door behind your head, trapping you there.

"I'm not sure I can believe you until you show me.~" he murmured, his voice almost a growl now, his lips inches from yours. "Then be a good boy and let me show you. "You exhaled shakily, your pulse racing, the tension thick in the air between you. "Fucking do it, don't tease me anymore."But his eyes stayed locked on yours, and you could feel the weight of his presence, the intensity of his gaze.

Too bad when you smashed your lips together, you had pulled him close then pressed his pressure point to knock him out, he was in your wait and you weren't going to miss the fight.

"I have to make sure my little neighbor is okay."

Hi everyone! Sorry for the late update but I made this chapter pretty long and dark. Also, the votes have been counted and both Eddie and Billy tied so I will be writing both and posting it by the end of this week!

I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and won't be too shocked about the Reader's actions if you are please remember I warned you and this is Stranger Things world, stuff like this happened.

I love all of your comments and views on my fic.

Let me know your thoughts and comments on this chapter!

Reader: Mommy issues? I'm down with that.

Billy: Huh?

Reader : You heard me.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Billy was the most voted 🗳 (kinda surprised but I see why, I'll give a Sub Billy)

Eddie was almost tied with Billy, so I decided to have a Dom Eddie. 

For readers on quotev and Wattpad, I don't want a mature rating so I'll link the AO3 for the smut chapter. 

also, I think I went overboard with the smut fr. Like just Billy's part is 21 pages...I'm horrible.

After the party with Billy 

After dealing with Eddie's bully you found yourself overdosing on adrenaline and the fruity drinks you had been chugging to deal with the loud party and drunken teens not understanding what personal space was. Maybe all of these things added up with the luring smell of the male sitting on the edge of your bed, spreading his legs out like he owned this bed.

The insane need to ruin the male who looked at you with a cocky smirk waiting to see what you would do, your sharp teeth fully bared before Billy as you climbed onto his lap, straddling him with a silent understanding that you were on the top and in control of the situation.

"After this, I can't wait to see you beg for more."You purred into his ears, hearing a deep intake of air as you felt his body shudder, a flushed face greeted your lewd smirk as you leaned back.

As you stare at him there is a long silence for a few moments, both of your eyes become locked on each other, and you are now looking at each other's lips. "I haven't even started with you but you already can't speak?" Your tone was slightly lower than normal when you watched his dilated eyes staring at you.

Anticipation filled the atmosphere around you quickly and it was heavy, Billy stared at you with lust-filled lidded eyes as he moved his hands to grip your hips tightly. "Oh no, sweetheart...I'm just wondering if you can back up your words." He looked at you with a cocky smirk as he leaned in towards your face.

"Let's see if you can keep that cocky grin on your face for long."You made your move as you suddenly grabbed him by his unbuttoned shirt and pulled him towards you with the free hand not gripping his shirt you placed it in his hair, as you roughly smashed your lips against his. 

 Your hands grab his hair pulling him closer as he finally comes out of the shock of you pouncing on him. Then he finally started kissing you back as he pawed at your dress in one movement of his hand while shoving his tongue in your mouth wresting for dominance against yours. 

It was a tough battle as both of your tounges circled each other in a frenzy and it was the best kissing he felt, someone who was as rough as him, it was like you were trying to devour him.

You pulled back from the kiss, a thin string of saliva connecting your lips for a brief moment before breaking as you gazed at Billy. His breath was ragged, chest heaving slightly as he stared up at you, completely thrown off by your intensity. Normally, he was the one in control, the one dominating the situation, but now here with you things were different. You could see it in his eyes.

That spark of uncertainty, that flicker of doubt in the cocky smirk he usually wore like armor.

“You still think you can handle this?” you purred, sliding your hands from his hair down to his chest. You could feel his heart racing beneath your fingertips. For a moment, you let your nails drag slowly over his skin, enough to leave a sensation but not quite painful.

“I can feel how fast your heart is beating. Almost like you're nervous.”He sneered, though the sound lacked its usual bravado. “Nervous? For you? Not a chance, sweetheart.” His hands tightened on your hips, squeezing in defiance. He was trying to reassert himself, but you weren't going to let that happen. Not tonight or even any other time if he was lucky enough to get this chance again.

You shifted your hips, pressing down against him just enough to make him hiss through his teeth. His grip tightened instinctively, as if holding onto you would give him some control. But you leaned in again, close enough that your breath ghosted over his lips.“I can feel how hard you’re trying to hold back, isn't that right pretty boy.” you whispered, amusement lacing your voice. 

His eyes flickered with something primal, and he surged forward, trying to regain control with another aggressive kiss. But you were ready for him. You let him think he had the upper hand for a brief moment, letting him push his tongue against yours, his hands roaming your body with an urgency that betrayed his cocky demeanor. Then, just as suddenly, you pulled back again, leaving him chasing your lips.

“Frustrated, are we?” You teased, your smirk widening as you saw the faintest hint of desperation flicker across his face. It was subtle, but it was there. That small sign that he wasn’t as sure of himself as he pretended to be. And it was just what you wanted from him ,you were reveling in it.

As your eyes glazed over with sadistic glee about what was about to come.

Billy’s jaw clenched, his fingers digging into your hips harder, almost like he wanted to assert control physically, but you didn't give him the satisfaction. Instead, you shifted again, rolling your hips in a way that made him groan, his head falling back slightly as his hands faltered for just a second. That was all you needed.

In one swift motion, you grabbed his wrists and pinned them down to the mattress on either side of his head, leaning over him with a predatory gleam in your eyes. His muscles tensed beneath you, and you could feel the resistance in his body, but he didn’t pull away.

He didn’t try to overpower you. 

It was a silent admission, a subtle surrender. Such a good boy for you.

His eyes were dark now, clouded with lust and something else, something he wasn’t used to feeling from a woman. Submission. He didn’t know how to handle it, didn’t know how to respond, and that excited you even more.

The usually dominant, cocky Billy, now underneath you, breathless and unsure. The power shift was intoxicating, well it wasn't much of a power shift when you never were truly under him.

You leaned in close, your lips brushing the shell of his ear as you whispered, “I could ruin you right now. I bet you want me to.”

A shudder ran through his body at your words. You could feel the tension in his muscles, the way his body was reacting even if his pride was trying to hold on. His breathing was heavier now, more uneven, and you knew you had him exactly where you wanted him. "I can see and feel the way I'm affecting you..."

“You want to be dominated, don't you? Even though you doubted my words.” you continued, dragging your lips down the side of his neck, feeling his pulse racing under your mouth. “Already trembling, already falling apart, and I’ve barely even touched you.”

His fingers flexed beneath your grip, and for a moment, he tried to buck his hips up against you, trying to regain some semblance of control, but you pressed down harder, pinning him in place.“Ah-ah,” you chided, your voice low and teasing. “Not so fast. We’re doing this my way.”

For a brief second, his cocky smirk returned. “You think you can keep me down forever?”

You raised an eyebrow, leaning back just enough to look him in the eyes. “You’re too easy to read, do you know that?” Your tone was mocking, and playful, but with an edge of dominance that made him swallow hard. "Your mouth says one thing but your body is betraying your words, I can tell by the way you look at me."

His gaze was locked on yours, and for a moment, there was silence. Heavy, charged silence, he was waiting for you to make the next move, and the realization hit him harder than he expected.

He was waiting.

For once in his life, he wasn’t the one calling the shots in the bedroom. He wasn’t the one in control and the worst part? He liked it. He liked the way you took charge, the way you commanded the situation, and the way you looked at him like you knew exactly what you were doing.

You released his wrists, letting your hands trail down his arms, watching the way his muscles tensed and relaxed beneath your touch. You could feel the heat radiating from his body, the way his skin was flushed and warm. He was holding back, trying not to let you see just how much you were affecting him, but you could see it. You could feel it.

“Let’s test that theory?” You murmured, your fingers sliding down his chest, teasing the edge of his waistband,his breath hitched, and for a brief moment, you felt his body stiffen, anticipation building between you like a live wire.

You moved your hand lower, just barely grazing the skin beneath the fabric of his jeans, and his eyes fluttered shut, his lips parting as a quiet groan escaped him. It was soft, barely audible, but it was enough to send a jolt of satisfaction through you.

“Look at you,” you whispered, your voice dripping with amusement. “So eager, so needy. You really think you want me to stop me and take the lead yourself?”

His eyes snapped open, and for a brief second, there was a flash of defiance in them. He wasn’t ready to give in completely, not yet. But you could see it, the cracks in his armor, the way his body responded to your touch, betraying the facade he was desperately trying to hold onto.

“This isn't enough, sweetheart, you are going to have to try harder,” he muttered, his voice rough, strained. “You haven’t broken me yet.”

You laughed softly, the sound low and sultry as you leaned in closer, your lips brushing against his once more. “Not yet,” you whispered against his mouth, your breath mingling with his. “But I will. Then you'll be my little pretty boy won't you?”

The challenge hung in the air between you, thick with tension and unspoken desire. He stared at you, his gaze intense, but there was something else there now. Something softer, more vulnerable. He wasn’t used to this...to being the one on the receiving end of such intensity. And it was throwing him off, leaving him unsure of how to respond.

You kissed him again, this time slower, more deliberate. Your tongue teased his, not rushing, not fighting for dominance, but exploring, tasting. His hands found your waist again, but this time his grip was different. Less forceful, more restrained, like he was waiting for your permission to touch you the way he wanted.

And you knew you had him.

You liked the way he was starting to bend to your will, the way his body was slowly surrendering even if his mind was still fighting. You could feel him unraveling beneath you, and it only spurred you on. Breaking the kiss, you sat up, straddling him once again as you looked down at him with a smirk. “Still think you can handle this?” you asked, your tone teasing, challenging.

He stared up at you, his chest rising and falling with each labored breath. His eyes were darker now, filled with a mixture of lust, frustration, and something else, something that told you he was teetering on the edge of giving in completely.“I can handle a lot more than you think,” he replied, his voice rough, but there was an undercurrent of uncertainty that hadn’t been there before.

You tilted your head, studying him for a moment. Then, without warning, you shifted your hips again, pressing down against him in a way that made him gasp. His head fell back against the pillow, his eyes squeezing shut as his hands tightened on your hips, trying to steady himself.

“Really?” you asked, leaning down until your lips were inches from his ear. “Because from where I’m sitting, it looks like you’re barely holding on.”His only response was a low, guttural sound that sent a thrill down your spine. You could feel it now, the power, the control. He was at your mercy, and the realization hit him just as hard as it hit you.

You had him.

And you weren’t letting go anytime soon.

Well just for the night.

Your smirk grew wider as you felt Billy’s body tense beneath you. His hands, once gripping your hips with confidence, were now holding on as if you were his anchor. He was fighting it, fighting the urge to completely surrender to you, but the tension in his muscles, the way his breath hitched every time you moved, told you all you needed to know. 

You sat up again, straightening your back as you looked down at him. The control you held over him was intoxicating. The cocky, dominant Billy Hargrove was underneath you, completely at your mercy, his confidence crumbling by the second. It was a sight you never thought you'd see, and you savored every moment of it.

“Tell me,” you said, voice low and commanding, “What are you thinking right now?”

Billy's eyes flicked up to meet yours, the usual defiance in them starting to dull, replaced by something more raw. He opened his mouth to respond, but for the first time, no words came. His lips parted, but all that escaped was a heavy breath, shaky and unsteady.

You leaned down, your face hovering just inches from his, your lips barely brushing against his as you whispered, “Is that silence I hear? Where’s all that bravado now, Billy?”

He swallowed hard, his Adam's apple bobbing as he tried to collect himself. But he didn’t answer, couldn’t find the words. You could see the conflict in his eyes, the push and pull between wanting to take back control and the undeniable attraction to you holding the reins.

It was thrilling to watch.

“You’ve always been the one in charge, haven’t you?” you continued, tracing your fingers slowly down his chest, feeling his muscles twitch under your touch. “Always the one telling everyone else what to do. But right now…” Your nails lightly grazed the skin just above his waistband, making him shudder. “You’re not in control of anything, are you?”

Billy's breath hitched again, his chest rising and falling with increasing rapidity as you teased him. You could see the effect you had on him the way his body was betraying him, responding to your every word, your every movement.

“Say something, Billy,” you commanded, your voice dropping into a sultry whisper. “Tell me what you want.”

His eyes fluttered shut for a moment as he tried to compose himself. His pride was still fighting, still trying to maintain the upper hand, but his body was telling a different story. His grip on your hips tightened momentarily before loosening, a sign that he was starting to give in, starting to let go of that ironclad control he always held.

Finally, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper, rough and strained. “You…”

You raised an eyebrow, your lips curving into a mischievous smile. “Me what, Billy? Use your words.”

His jaw clenched, frustration clear in his expression. He hated this—hated how much you were affecting him, how powerless he felt under your control. But the lust in his eyes betrayed him. His body was already surrendering, even if his mind hadn’t caught up yet.

“I want…” he started again, his voice trailing off as his gaze locked onto yours, intense and needy. “…you to keep going.”

You chuckled softly, leaning down to brush your lips against his neck, feeling the way his pulse quickened beneath your touch. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?” you murmured against his skin before placing a slow, teasing kiss on his throat. "Now you can be my pretty boy? Letting me take care of you, no need to think about anything."

"Just the pleasure and pain I'm about to give you."Billy's breath came out in a ragged exhale, his hands trembling slightly as they rested on your hips. The tables had turned completely, and he was struggling to keep up with the shift in power. You could feel his body tense beneath you, fighting the submission, but the more you touched him, the more you whispered in his ear, the more his resistance crumbled.

You moved your hands up his chest again, this time slower, more deliberate, feeling the way his muscles twitched under your fingertips. “I could make you beg,” you said softly, dragging your nails lightly over his skin. “But I don’t think we’re quite there yet.”

Billy let out a low growl, his head falling back against the pillow as his hands flexed on your hips. It was a sound filled with frustration and desire, the two emotions warring inside him as he tried to hold on to whatever control he had left.

“I won’t beg.” he muttered, though the breathlessness in his voice told you he wasn’t so sure of that statement. You leaned in again, your lips brushing his ear as you whispered, “Oh, you will. You just don’t know it yet.”

His reaction was immediate. His hands tightened on you again, his body arching up slightly as if to reclaim some control, but you pushed back down, pressing your hips against his in a way that made him groan, his resolve faltering once more.

“You’re fighting it,” you said, your voice soft but firm. “But we both know how this ends.”

Billy's eyes were dark now, pupils blown wide with lust as he stared up at you, his breathing heavy. He was holding on by a thread, that much was clear, and you could feel the tension in his body, the way he was barely keeping himself together.

You shifted your hips again, this time slower, more deliberate, watching the way his eyes squeezed shut, his head pressing back into the pillow. His hands gripped your hips harder, as if holding on for dear life, but you could tell ,he was on the edge. He was teetering between defiance and submission, and it was only a matter of time before he fell.

“Tell me you want this,” you said, your voice low and commanding. “Tell me you want to submit.”

Billy's eyes shot open, wide and startled. For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the sound of his labored breathing, the tension between you thick and palpable. His pride was fighting tooth and nail, but you could see the cracks forming, the way his body was already giving in.

“I…” he started, his voice hoarse. His hands flexed on your hips again, his eyes flicking between yours, trying to find some semblance of control in the situation. But he found none.

You leaned down again, your lips brushing against his as you whispered, “I can make you feel so good, pretty boy. All you have to do is let go.”

His chest heaved beneath you, his body tense and coiled like a spring ready to snap. He was close, so close to giving in, but still, he held on. His pride was a powerful thing, but so was the desire burning in his eyes.

You moved your hand down, sliding your fingers just under the waistband of his jeans, teasing the skin there as you leaned in closer, your lips ghosting over his ear once more. “Say it,” you whispered, your voice barely above a breath. “Say you want to submit.”

Billy's entire body tensed beneath you, his hands gripping your hips so tightly it was almost painful. His breathing was ragged now, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he struggled to keep himself together.

“I…” he started again, his voice breaking slightly. You could see the conflict in his eyes, the war between his pride and his desire playing out right in front of you.

You pressed down harder against him, your lips brushing against his neck as you whispered, “Just say it, Billy. Say it, and I’ll give you everything you want.”

That was it. That was the breaking point.

Billy's head fell back against the pillow, his eyes squeezing shut as he let out a low, guttural groan. His hands loosened on your hips, his entire body going slack beneath you as the last of his resistance crumbled.

“I want it,” he finally admitted, his voice rough and strained, barely above a whisper. “I want to submit.”

You couldn’t help the victorious smile that spread across your lips as you leaned down, kissing his neck softly before pulling back to look at him. His eyes were still closed, his face flushed, his chest heaving as he lay beneath you, completely undone.

“That wasn’t so hard, was it?” you teased, running your fingers through his hair as you watched him.

Billy let out a low, breathless laugh, his eyes finally opening to meet yours. “You have no idea what you’re doing to me,” he muttered, his voice hoarse and shaky.

“Oh, I think I do,” you replied, leaning down to kiss him again, slower this time, more deliberate. His lips parted easily beneath yours, his hands coming up to rest on your thighs as he kissed you back, this time without any of the earlier aggression. It was softer, and more controlled, and you could feel the shift in his demeanor.

You pulled back just enough to look at him, your eyes meeting his. There was something different in his gaze now, something softer, more vulnerable. He had given in, and you knew that, from this moment on, the dynamic between the two of you had shifted.

“I’m not done with you yet,” you murmured, your lips brushing against his as you spoke. “We’re just getting started.”

Billy’s breath caught in his throat, his eyes darkening once more as he stared up at you. The tension between you was electric, and you could feel the anticipation building again.

“Good,” he replied, his voice rough and low. “Because I’m not ready to let you stop.”

You smirked, your hands sliding back up his chest as you leaned down, your lips hovering just over his. “Oh, Billy,” you whispered, your voice dripping with amusement. “You have no idea what you’ve just signed up for.”

You watched the way Billy’s chest rose and fell, his breathing still labored from the tension that had built up between you. His usually cocky demeanor was nowhere to be seen now, and you could see the shift in his eyes, the vulnerability, the need. You knew he wasn’t used to feeling this way, and that only made it more intoxicating.

With a slow, deliberate movement, you shifted yourself further up his body, your knees pressing into the mattress on either side of him as you hovered just above his face. His eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, you could see the flicker of surprise in his expression, as if he wasn’t expecting this next move. His breath hitched, and he swallowed hard, his gaze flicking between your eyes and your thighs, realization dawning on him.

“You said you weren’t ready to stop.” you murmured, your voice low and teasing as you brushed your fingers through his hair, gripping it lightly at the roots. “So let’s see if you’re ready for this.”

Billy’s hands instinctively moved to your thighs, his grip firm but not overbearing. His usual cocky grin was gone, replaced by something more uncertain, almost vulnerable, as he looked up at you. He was trying to maintain some semblance of control, but you could feel his body had already surrendered to you, even if his mind was still catching up.

“Think you can handle this? Pretty boy?” you asked, your voice dropping into a sultry whisper as you rocked your hips forward ever so slightly, just enough to make him shudder beneath you.

For a moment, Billy didn’t respond, his breath coming out in short, shallow bursts as he stared up at you, clearly trying to process what was about to happen. His hands tightened slightly on your thighs, and you could feel the tension in his muscles as he fought to maintain composure. Finally, after a beat of silence, he nodded, his lips parting as he drew in a shaky breath.

“Good,” you purred, leaning down just enough to let your lips brush against his ear. “Because I’m not holding back.”

With that, you moved, lowering yourself slowly until you were sitting over him, your thighs framing his face. His sharp intake of breath filled the air as his hands immediately flexed against your skin, his fingers digging in just slightly, not enough to stop you, but enough to steady himself. You could feel his hot breath against you, the sensation sending a thrill through your entire body as you watched him beneath you, completely at your mercy.

For a moment, you just hovered there, letting the tension build between you, feeling the weight of his gaze on you, the way his eyes were locked on your body. You could see the way his pupils had dilated, the hunger in his expression as he stared up at you, waiting for you to make the next move. And that’s exactly what you wanted for him to wait, to feel the anticipation and the powerlessness that came with being underneath you.

You let out a soft, almost teasing sigh as you shifted your hips again, pressing down just enough to make him groan beneath you. His hands tightened on your thighs once more, his body tensing as he tried to steady himself. You could feel his breath coming out in hot, uneven bursts against your skin, and the sound of his restrained groans only fueled your desire.

“Let’s see what that mouth of yours can do now,” you whispered, your voice low and commanding as you looked down at him with a smirk. “Show me how good you are, pretty boy..”

At your words, Billy’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment, and you could see the way his body reacted, the tension in his muscles, the way his hands flexed and twitched against your skin. He hesitated for only a split second before his lips parted, his breath hot and heavy against you as he finally gave in, his tongue darting out to taste you. Luckily you ditched your panties, but you threw off your dress, showing off your bare body filled with a few light scars that were slowly fading away.

The sensation sent a jolt of pleasure through you, and you couldn’t help but let out a low moan as you shifted your hips, pressing down harder against his face. Billy’s grip on your thighs tightened in response, and you could feel the way he tried to maintain control, his hands guiding you even as he worked to please you.

You leaned back slightly, your hands still tangled in his hair as you moved, grinding your hips against his face with slow, deliberate movements. Each flick of his tongue, each brush of his lips against you, sent waves of pleasure coursing through your body, and you reveled in the way he responded to your every movement. His tongue moved in rhythm with your hips, each stroke more desperate, more eager than the last, as if he was determined to make you feel every bit of his submission.

“Fuck, baby.” you groaned, your voice breathy and strained as you looked down at him, your eyes half-lidded with lust. “I didn’t think you’d be this good.”

He responded with a low, muffled sound, his hands gripping your thighs harder as he worked even more fervently beneath you, his tongue swirling and teasing in ways that made your head spin. You could feel the heat building in your core, the pleasure mounting with each passing second as you rode his face, his groans, and the sound of his ragged breathing only spurring you on.

“Just like that,” you gasped, your fingers tightening in his hair as you pressed down harder, grinding against him with more urgency. “Don’t stop.”

Billy’s response was immediate, he redoubled his efforts, his tongue moving faster, more purposefully, as he licked and sucked at you with a newfound intensity. His hands moved from your thighs to your hips, gripping you tightly as he guided your movements, urging you to ride his face harder, faster. The sensation was overwhelming, and you could feel your control slipping as the pleasure built, your body responding to every flick of his tongue, every stroke of his lips against you.

You threw your head back, a loud moan escaping your lips as you rocked your hips against him, your movements becoming more frantic as you chased the release that was rapidly approaching. Billy groaned beneath you, the vibrations sending another wave of pleasure through you, and you could feel him burying his face deeper between your thighs as if he couldn’t get enough of you.

“Fuck, pretty boy.” you moaned again, your voice breathless and shaky as you looked down at him, your hands tightening in his hair as you rode him harder. “Don’t stop...don’t you fucking stop.”And he didn’t.

His tongue worked you with relentless precision, his hands gripping your hips tightly as he guided your movements, his own desperation for your pleasure evident in every stroke, every flick. You could feel your body trembling, your legs growing weak as the pleasure mounted, and you knew you were close, so close.

With one final, deep stroke of his tongue, the dam broke. A wave of pleasure crashed over you, your entire body tensing as you cried out, your hands pulling at Billy’s hair as you rode out your orgasm. Your hips bucked against his face, your movements frantic and desperate as you ground yourself against him, the pleasure so intense it left you breathless.

Billy didn’t stop, even as you came apart above him. His tongue continued to work you through your orgasm, his hands never loosening their grip on your hips as he held you steady, his own groans muffled beneath you as he gave in to the moment. You could feel the way his body responded, the way his breath came in hot, heavy bursts against your skin as if he was just as lost in the sensation as you were.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, you collapsed forward, your body spent and trembling from the intensity of your release. You could feel your heart pounding in your chest, your breath coming out in ragged gasps as you rested against Billy, your fingers still tangled in his hair as you struggled to come down from the high.

You hadn't felt this good for a while, his mouth was almost as good as Eddie's, Eddie won with that tongue piercing of his and his never-ending thirst.

For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of your heavy breathing, the air around you thick with the scent of sweat and sex. Billy’s hands loosened on your hips, his grip no longer firm but soft, almost tentative, as if he wasn’t sure what to do now that the moment had passed.

You slowly lifted yourself off of him, shifting your weight back onto your knees as you looked down at him, your chest still rising and falling with each labored breath. Billy’s face was flushed, his hair a mess from where you’d been pulling at it, and his lips were swollen and wet from his efforts. He stared up at you with wide, dark eyes, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.

“Not bad,” you said, your voice breathy but teasing as you smirked down at him, running a hand through your own disheveled hair. “Maybe you’re not so useless after all.”

Billy let out a shaky laugh, his hands falling to his sides as he lay there beneath you, completely spent. His cocky grin was gone, replaced by something softer, something more raw and vulnerable, and you could see the way he was still processing what had just happened.

“You…” he started, his voice hoarse, as if he couldn’t quite believe the words that were about to come out of his mouth. “You fucking ruined me.”

You laughed softly, leaning down to brush your lips against his, a teasing kiss that was more playful than passionate. “I told you I would,” you whispered against his lips before pulling back, your eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

Billy stared up at you, his gaze filled with a mixture of awe and disbelief as he ran a hand through his hair, still trying to catch his breath. “You weren’t kidding.”

“Nope.” You replied, sitting back up with a satisfied, you might have to use him again.

You could feel the aftermath of your orgasm still coursing through your body, leaving you both exhilarated and slightly breathless as you sat there, straddling Billy. The power you had over him was undeniable. The once cocky, dominant Billy Hargrove was completely at your mercy, and you reveled in the control, in the way he looked up at you now, exhausted but utterly captivated.

His chest heaved beneath you, his face flushed, lips wet and swollen from what he’d just done for you. His eyes, though dazed, still had that glint of desire, that hunger that hadn’t been fully satisfied yet. You weren’t done with him...not by a long shot.

“You’re looking a little too relaxed down there, pretty boy.” You teased, brushing a hand through your disheveled hair as you shifted your hips slightly, feeling the hard ridge of his cock beneath you. It was obvious he was still painfully aroused, even after everything you’d put him through. “But I think you’ve earned a little reward for your good behavior.”

Billy's hands, which had fallen limp by his sides after his efforts, flexed slightly at your words. His eyes darkened with lust as he gazed up at you, his chest still rising and falling with the effort to catch his breath. You could feel the shift in him again.

the desperation, the need to take control, but he didn’t move. Not yet. He knew you were still calling the shots and he wasn't going to let you stop.

Leaning forward, you placed your hands on his chest, feeling the hard planes of muscle beneath your fingertips. His heart was still racing, and it made you smirk, knowing you had this effect on him. You moved your hips again, just enough to grind against him, and his eyes fluttered shut for a moment, a low groan escaping his throat.

“You’ve been good,” you murmured, your voice low and teasing as you leaned down, your lips hovering just above his. “But I want to see how much better you can be.”

With that, you pushed yourself up, moving to unbutton his jeans with deliberate, teasing slowness. His eyes followed your every movement, his breath hitching as you unzipped his pants and slid your hand inside, feeling the hardness of him straining against the fabric. His cock twitched under your touch, and you couldn’t help the wicked smile that spread across your lips.

Billy let out a strangled groan, his hips lifting slightly off the mattress as you freed him from his jeans, the cool air hitting his heated skin. You wrapped your hand around his length, stroking him slowly, deliberately, watching the way his head fell back against the pillow, his eyes squeezing shut as his lips parted in a silent gasp.

“You like that?” you asked, your voice dripping with amusement as you continued to stroke him, your thumb teasing the head of his cock, feeling the slickness of his arousal.

“Fuck,” Billy groaned, his hands coming up to grip your thighs again, his fingers digging into your skin as he bucked his hips into your hand. “You know I do.”

You chuckled softly, leaning down to kiss his neck, letting your lips trail along his skin as you stroked him harder, faster. His breathing grew more ragged, his body tense beneath you as he fought to keep himself from completely losing control. You could feel the power you had over him in every shudder of his body, every groan that escaped his lips.

“I think you’ve had enough teasing, don't you?” You whispered against his ear before pulling back, releasing him from your grip. Billy’s eyes shot open, a desperate look flashing across his face as he watched you, his chest heaving with frustration and desire.

You smirked, shifting your hips so you could pull off his clothing, tossing them aside as you positioned yourself above him once more. His eyes followed every movement, the hunger in his gaze intensifying as he realized what was about to happen.

Slowly, deliberately, you lowered yourself onto him, the head of his cock pressing against your entrance. You both let out a breathy moan as you took him in, inch by agonizing inch, the stretch and fullness sending a wave of pleasure through your body. Billy’s hands gripped your hips tightly, his fingers digging into your flesh as his head fell back against the pillow, his eyes squeezing shut.

“Fuck, you’re tight.” he groaned, his voice rough and strained as you sank down fully onto him, feeling every inch of him deep inside you.

You bit your lip, rolling your hips slightly to adjust to the sensation, the fullness of him almost overwhelming. But it felt so damn good, the power, the control, the way he was completely at your mercy...it was intoxicating. You leaned forward, placing your hands on his chest as you began to move, slowly at first, savoring the way his cock filled you completely.

Billy’s breath hitched, his hands tightening on your hips as you rode him, your movements slow and deliberate, teasing him with every roll of your hips. You could feel the tension building in his body, the way he was holding himself back, trying not to lose control. But you weren’t going to let him hold back for long.

“You feel so fucking good,” you murmured, your voice breathy and low as you rocked your hips, grinding against him in a way that made his entire body tense beneath you.

Billy’s response was a guttural groan, his head falling back against the pillow as he bucked his hips up to meet yours, desperate for more. His hands moved to your waist, trying to guide your movements, but you grabbed his wrists and pinned them to the mattress above his head, a smirk playing on your lips.

“Ah-ah,” You chided, your voice teasing as you looked down at him. “I told you...you’re not in control here, pretty boy.”

Billy’s eyes darkened, his jaw clenching as he stared up at you, his chest heaving with frustration. But he didn’t fight it. He didn’t try to take back control. Instead, he let out a low growl, his eyes locked on yours as he surrendered to you once more.

You leaned down, your lips brushing against his ear as you whispered, “That’s better.”

With that, you began to move again, faster this time, riding him with more intensity, more purpose. Every thrust sent waves of pleasure through your body, the friction of his cock inside you making you gasp and moan as you rode him harder, faster. Billy’s hands flexed beneath your grip, his body trembling with the effort to hold back, to let you take what you wanted from him.

“Fuck,” you moaned, your head falling back as you moved, your hips rolling and grinding against him in a way that had both of you teetering on the edge of oblivion. “You feel so fucking good.”

Billy groaned beneath you, his hips bucking up to meet yours with every thrust, his breathing ragged and uneven. You could feel the tension in his body, the way he was holding on by a thread, his control slipping with every movement of your hips.

“You’re close, aren’t you?” You teased, looking down at him with a wicked smile. “I can feel it.”

Billy let out a low, desperate sound, his hands gripping the sheets beneath him as he struggled to hold on. “Fuck,” he gasped, his eyes squeezing shut. “I’m fuck, I’m so close.”

You smirked, rolling your hips in a way that had him groaning loudly, his body trembling beneath you. “Not yet,” you whispered, leaning down to kiss him, your lips teasing and slow. “I’m not done with you yet.”

Billy let out a frustrated growl, his hands moving to your hips again, but you batted them away, pinning them back down to the mattress. “I said not yet, pretty boy.” You repeated your voice firm and commanding as you stared down at him.

He groaned again, his body tensing beneath you as he fought to hold back, his chest heaving with the effort. You could feel the desperation in him, the way he was teetering on the edge of release, but you weren’t ready to let him have it. Not until you were ready.

You began to ride him harder, your movements faster and more intense as you chased your own release, the pleasure building inside you with every thrust. Billy’s moans grew louder, more desperate, and you could feel the way his body was trembling beneath you, his control slipping more and more with every passing second. You wrapped a hand around his throat as you watched him from above, you felt him twitch inside you from your grip on his neck.

“Please.” He gasped, his voice hoarse and strained as he looked up at you, his eyes wide and desperate. “Please fuck, I need to come.” His voice was strained and even more so as you tighten your grip on his neck.

You let out a breathy laugh, your hips moving faster, the pleasure mounting inside you as you felt your own orgasm approaching. “Not until I say so,” You replied, your voice breathless but firm as you stared down at him, watching the way his body responded to your every movement.

Billy let out another frustrated groan, his hands gripping the sheets so tightly his knuckles were white. “Fuck,” he gasped again, his head falling back against the pillow as he bucked his hips up to meet yours. “I can’t...I can’t hold on.”

You leaned down, your lips brushing against his as you whispered, “Then don’t.”

With that, you began to move faster, harder, your body trembling with the effort as you rode him with everything you had. The pleasure was overwhelming, the friction of his cock inside you sending waves of ecstasy through your body as you chased your release. Billy’s moans grew louder, more desperate, and you could feel the way his body was trembling beneath you, his control finally breaking.

“Fuck...fuck, I’m gonna—” You smashed your lips on his own as he twitched inside you sending a warm liquid through your body as he moaned out bringing you to your own high as your legs twitched.

With a heavy sigh, you dropped onto his chest as he groaned, tired and fucked out, you smirked at his face before moving your teeth onto his collarbone, biting down hard. 

"Such a good boy for me.~"

This is the end of the Billy's choice.

After the party with Eddie

As the door clicked shut behind you, you felt Eddie’s breath hot against your neck, his lips moving with a newfound hunger, leaving wet kisses along your skin. The roughness of his guitar-calloused hands against your lower back sent a jolt of heat through you, and the change in him, so sudden, so intense had your heart racing in tandem with his.

Eddie had always been a submissive partner as of late, the quiet one in the room who waited for direction, but now, his hands and lips were commanding. You could feel his desire bleeding through every kiss, every touch as if he was claiming a part of you with each movement. It was a side of him you hadn’t anticipated, and it sent a shiver of excitement through your entire body.

“Eddie…” You whispered, breathless from the weight of his body pressing you against the front door. His teeth grazed your neck, almost as if he was testing the waters, seeing how far he could go.

In response, you tilted your head, baring more of your neck to him, a silent invitation that sent a surge of confidence through him. His lips found your pulse, and he bit down softly, just enough to make you gasp. He pulled back for a moment, his gaze flicking up to meet yours, dark and intense, his usual softness buried beneath layers of possessiveness.

You’d always been the one in control, the one to lead, but now, with Eddie taking the reins, a strange thrill settled in your chest. His rough hand slid from your lower back to your waist, gripping tightly as if he couldn’t bear the thought of letting you go. You could see the hesitation in his eyes as if he wasn’t sure whether you’d allow him to continue. But the fact that you had pulled him in first, that you had initiated this, only fueled the fire in him.

Without a word, Eddie’s lips crashed against yours again, more insistent this time. His kiss was deeper, more desperate like he couldn’t get enough of you. You kissed him back with equal intensity, your hands tangling in his messy curls. His hair felt soft and wild between your fingers, and as you tugged gently, a groan escaped him, vibrating through your chest and igniting something primal within you.

Eddie wasn’t just kissing you anymore, he was devouring you, pouring every ounce of pent-up emotion and desire into his movements. His hands roamed your body, exploring the curves of your waist, and the dip of your hips, like he had been waiting for this moment for years. And maybe he had but not for years maybe months. You could feel his hesitation slipping away with each passing second, replaced by a growing confidence that had him pulling you closer, holding you tighter.

When he pressed his hips against yours, the hardness of him was undeniable, and it sent a rush of heat straight to your core. You let out a soft moan, barely audible, but Eddie heard it. His lips quirked into a smirk against your skin as he kissed his way down your neck, his hands moving to your thighs, lifting you slightly as he pressed you harder against the door.

You couldn’t help the breathy laugh that escaped you as he continued his assault on your neck, his mouth warm and relentless. “Where’s all this coming from, Eddie?” You teased, your voice trembling slightly as you tightened your grip on his hair.

He pulled back, his lips red and swollen from the intensity of the kiss, his breath heavy as he looked at you with an almost primal need in his eyes. “I guess I’m just tired of being the nice guy,” He said, his voice low and husky.

You couldn’t stop the smile that spread across your face, a mixture of surprise and excitement at the sudden shift in his demeanor. “And here I thought you liked being good for me,” you replied, your voice soft but teasing.

Eddie’s grip on you tightened, his fingers digging into your hips as he leaned in close, his lips brushing against your ear. “I think it’s about time I showed you just how bad I can be,” he whispered, his voice sending a shiver down your spine.

Before you could respond, Eddie’s hands were on your waist, guiding you away from the door and towards the nearest surface. He walked you backward, his lips never leaving your neck as he maneuvered you toward the living room. When the back of your knees hit the edge of the couch, he gently pushed you down, his body following as he hovered over you.

You lay back against the cushions, your chest rising and falling rapidly as you watched Eddie through half-lidded eyes. His usual awkwardness had all but vanished, replaced by a confidence that made your heart race. His curls fell into his face as he looked down at you, his lips slightly parted, his tongue darting out to wet them. The black tongue piercing you’d always found so intriguing glinted in the dim light, and the thought of what that piercing might feel like sent a rush of heat through you.

Without breaking eye contact, Eddie’s hands trailed down your sides, fingers grazing over the fabric of your dress. His touch was rough yet careful as if he was both claiming you and worshipping you all at once. Slowly, he lifted the hem of your dress, his fingertips brushing against the bare skin of your stomach, sending a shiver through your entire body.

You raised your arms to allow him to pull the shirt over your head, and as soon as the fabric was discarded to the floor, his lips were on you again. This time, he kissed his way down your chest, pausing to worship every inch of exposed skin. His tongue flicked over your collarbone, his teeth grazing your skin as he nipped and sucked, leaving marks in his wake. Each bite, each kiss, felt possessive, like he was marking you as his own.

Your breath hitched as he reached the waistband of your panties his hands moving to remove them with an urgency that matched the heat in his gaze. You lifted your hips slightly, helping him slide the fabric down your legs, leaving you bare as Eddie took a moment to admire the sight before him, his eyes dark and filled with desire as he licked his lips, his tongue piercing glinting in the light.

He knelt between your legs, his hands resting on your thighs as he leaned down, pressing a soft kiss just above your knee. The contrast of his gentle touch with the roughness of his earlier actions sent a thrill through you, and you couldn’t help but arch your back slightly, already anticipating what was to come.

Eddie’s lips trailed up the inside of your thigh, slow and deliberate, his breath hot against your skin. His hands gripped your legs firmly, keeping you in place as he kissed his way closer to where you needed him most. When he reached the edge of your underwear, he paused, looking up at you with a smirk that sent butterflies fluttering in your stomach.

“Eddie…” you breathed, your voice trembling with both impatience and desire.

He chuckled softly, Eddie wasted no time. He leaned in, his breath hot against your core, and when his tongue finally touched you, the sensation was overwhelming.

The first swipe of his tongue was slow and deliberate, and the feel of the cool metal of his tongue piercing sent a jolt of pleasure through you. Your hands flew to his hair, tangling in his messy curls as you gasped, your back arching off the couch. Eddie groaned against you, the vibration sending another wave of pleasure through your body as he continued his assault on your most sensitive areas.

He licked and sucked with a skill that surprised you, each movement of his tongue more deliberate and intense than the last. The piercing added an extra layer of sensation, the cool metal contrasting with the heat of his mouth in a way that had you moaning his name, your fingers tightening in his hair.

“Fuck, Eddie…” you gasped, your hips bucking up against his mouth as the pleasure built inside you, threatening to overwhelm you. “Don’t stop.”

Eddie responded by gripping your thighs tighter, holding you in place as he devoured you like a man starved. His tongue flicked over your clit, the piercing sending sparks of pleasure shooting through your body as he sucked and licked with a newfound determination. It was clear he wasn’t just trying to please you—he was determined to make you come undone beneath him.

Your body trembled as the pleasure built to an unbearable peak, and you could feel the tension coiling in your core, ready to snap at any moment. Eddie sensed it too, and he doubled his efforts, his tongue moving faster, more insistently, as he brought you closer and closer to the edge.

“Eddie, I—” you tried to speak, but the words were lost in a gasp as your orgasm crashed over you, your entire body tensing as waves of pleasure rolled through you. Your fingers tightened in his hair, pulling him closer as you rode out the intense sensation, your hips bucking against his mouth as he continued to lick and suck, prolonging your orgasm until you were a trembling, panting mess beneath him.

Finally, when the pleasure became too much, you pushed him away gently, your chest heaving as you struggled to catch your breath. Eddie pulled back, his lips glistening with your arousal, a satisfied smirk on his face as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

“You taste incredible,” he murmured, his voice rough and low as he crawled back up your body, his lips brushing against yours in a lazy, possessive kiss.

You could still feel the aftershocks of your orgasm pulsing through your body, but he didn't let you rest.

Eddie hovered over you, his breath still heavy from the raw passion that had surged between you moments before. His lips, swollen and glistening from your slick, moved with a reverence that sent a shiver through your still-trembling body. His dark eyes, once wide and unsure, were now focused, filled with something deeper than just desire. There was admiration, awe, a look you’d never seen from him before.

You were used to Eddie being the one who waited for instruction, the quiet follower of your lead. But now, with his curls tousled and sticking to his forehead, his lips parted slightly in breathless anticipation, something had shifted. He wasn’t just following anymore; he was worshiping.

And you could feel it in every touch, every look.

“Eddie…” you whispered, still breathless, your body flushed with the remnants of your orgasm. Your hands were resting loosely in his hair, fingers tangled in his messy curls as he moved back up your body, leaving a trail of feather-light kisses along your abdomen.

His lips found your ribs, his hands sliding up your sides, fingers brushing against your skin with a gentleness that belied the earlier hunger in his touch. He kissed your skin as though he was savoring each inch, and the warmth of his breath sent a fresh wave of heat pooling between your legs.

“Shhh…” he murmured against your skin, his voice low and soft, almost reverent. “Let me take care of you.”

It wasn’t a question, it was a promise.

Eddie’s hands slid back down your body, and his lips followed, tracing the lines of your hips and the curve of your waist. His touch was slow, deliberate as if he was committing every inch of you to memory. His fingers brushed over your thighs, massaging the soft flesh with a tenderness that sent goosebumps rising along your skin. You could feel his breath hitch as he pressed another kiss to your hip bone, then lower, his lips caressing the sensitive skin just above where you still ached for him.

“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered, his voice so quiet it was almost as if he was speaking to himself. But you heard him, and the vulnerability in his voice made your heart race all over again. “I could spend the rest of my life worshiping you like this.”

He knelt between your legs again, but this time, his movements were slower, more controlled. His hands pressed gently against your thighs, urging them apart as he looked up at you with that same awe-struck expression. It was like he couldn’t believe you were real like he couldn’t believe he was here, between your legs, with you laid out beneath him like this.

And then his mouth was on you again, but it wasn’t like before. Where there had been hunger and need, now there was worship. Eddie kissed the inside of your thighs, his lips moving with a gentleness that made your breath catch in your throat. He kissed his way higher, his tongue flicking out to taste your skin, his hands gripping your thighs with a reverence that sent a shudder through your body.

When he finally reached your core, he paused, his breath hot against your still-sensitive skin as he pressed a soft kiss just above your clit. His eyes flicked up to meet yours, and the look in them made your heart stutter. It was adoration, pure and unfiltered, and it made your chest tighten in a way that had nothing to do with lust and everything to do with the way he looked at you as if you were the only thing that mattered in the world.

You had never seen Eddie like this before, so confident yet so tender. He was treating your body like it was sacred, something to be cherished and revered. The intensity of it all made you feel vulnerable in a way you hadn’t expected, and yet, it was exhilarating.

“Eddie,” you whispered again, your voice trembling as you looked down at him.

He didn’t respond with words this time. Instead, he dipped his head, his tongue flicking out to taste you again, but slower this time, more deliberate. The metal of his tongue piercing sent a shock of pleasure through you, but it wasn’t rushed. Eddie took his time, licking and kissing you with a kind of devotion that made your entire body tremble.

His hands moved to grip your hips, holding you steady as he continued to worship you with his mouth. Each stroke of his tongue was slow, methodical as if he was savoring the taste of you, the feel of you against his lips. Your fingers tightened in his hair as your body arched off the couch, a soft moan escaping your lips as the pleasure built inside you again.

“Fuck, Eddie,” you gasped, your head falling back against the cushions as you tugged on his hair, urging him to keep going. “That feels so good.”

He groaned softly against you, the sound vibrating through your core as he continued his slow, reverent worship of your body. His tongue circled your clit, flicking and teasing with just enough pressure to drive you wild, but never enough to send you over the edge. He was building you up slowly, methodically, making sure you felt every single second of pleasure.

And God, did you feel it.

Your body was trembling beneath him, your thighs quivering as he brought you closer and closer to the brink, but never quite letting you fall over the edge. It was maddening in the best way possible, and you could feel yourself becoming more desperate with each passing moment.

“Please.” you gasped, your fingers tightening in his hair as your hips bucked against his mouth. “Eddie, please—”

He pulled back just enough to look up at you, his lips glistening with your arousal as he grinned, his eyes dark with desire. “I told you.” he murmured, his voice low and rough as he pressed a kiss to your inner thigh. “I’m taking care of you. Just let me.”

Before you could protest, he was back between your legs, his mouth moving with renewed purpose as he sucked gently on your clit, his tongue piercing flicking against the sensitive bundle of nerves in a way that had you gasping for breath. The sensation was overwhelming, and you could feel the tension coiling in your core, tighter and tighter with each flick of his tongue.

Your body was a live wire, every nerve ending tingling as Eddie worshiped you with his mouth, his hands gripping your hips tightly as he held you in place. You were close...so close...and Eddie knew it. He could feel it in the way your thighs trembled, in the way your breath hitched with each stroke of his tongue.

Just when you thought you couldn’t take it anymore, he pulled back, his lips leaving your core as he kissed his way back up your body, his hands sliding up your sides as he moved to hover over you. Your chest was heaving, your body still trembling with the aftershocks of the pleasure he had brought you, but you could feel that you hadn’t quite reached the peak yet.

Eddie knew that too. He wasn’t done with you.

He leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to your lips as he settled between your legs, his hands gripping your thighs as he positioned himself above you. You could feel the hardness of him pressing against your entrance, and the heat pooled in your core once again as anticipation built inside you.

“Are you ready for me?” Eddie whispered against your lips, his voice rough with need.

You nodded, your breath hitching as you looked up at him, your hands sliding up to grip his shoulders. “Yes,” you whispered, your voice trembling with desire. “I need you, Eddie.”

He groaned softly at your words, his hands tightening on your thighs as he slowly, carefully, pushed himself inside you. The stretch of him filled you completely, and you gasped, your nails digging into his shoulders as he buried himself to the hilt, you could feel Jacob's ladder piercings he had.

“Fuck,” Eddie groaned, his head falling to your shoulder as he held himself still for a moment, his body trembling with the effort to control himself. “You feel so fucking good.”

You couldn’t speak. The sensation of him inside you, combined with the slow build of pleasure from his earlier worship, was overwhelming. Your body was trembling beneath him, your breath coming in short, shallow gasps as you adjusted to the fullness of him.

Eddie didn’t move right away. He stayed still for a moment, his breath hot against your skin as he pressed soft kisses to your neck, his hands sliding up to grip your hips. He was treating you like something precious, something sacred, and the tenderness in his touch made your heart race all over again.

Slowly, he began to move, pulling out just enough to make you gasp before sliding back inside, the sensation of him filling you again and again sending sparks of pleasure shooting through your body. His movements were slow and deliberate, each thrust careful and controlled as he worshiped you with his body.

“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered against your skin, his voice rough with emotion as he thrust into you again, deeper this time. “I don’t deserve you.”

His words made your heart stutter, and you couldn’t help the soft gasp that escaped your lips as you tightened your grip on his shoulders, pulling him closer. “Don’t say that,” you whispered, your voice trembling with emotion. “You’re perfect, Eddie. You’re everything.”

He groaned at your words, his hips snapping forward with a little more urgency now, the slow, controlled movements giving way to something more primal. But even as his pace quickened, there was still that tenderness, that reverence in every touch, every thrust. He wasn’t just fucking you, he was worshiping you.

You could feel the pleasure building again, stronger this time.

Eddie's movements were tender but deliberate, his body pressed tightly against yours as his hips rocked steadily, his cock filling you completely with every slow thrust. The heat between you two had reached an intoxicating fever pitch, the tension growing unbearable with each second. Every nerve in your body was alight, buzzing with the electricity of his touch, the way his hands gripped your hips, the soft, reverent words that escaped his lips in between groans of pleasure.

Your breathing was uneven, your chest rising and falling with each moan as Eddie kissed you deeply, his lips brushing over yours with a sense of urgency. He hadn’t just lost himself in the moment, he was drowning in it, in you.

The weight of his body, the heat radiating from him, was overwhelming, but you wanted more. You could feel the way he held back, trying to remain in control, as if afraid he might overwhelm you with the intensity of what he felt. But you wanted every part of it every piece of him.

You were always greedy when it came to Eddie.

“Eddie,” you whispered against his lips, your voice shaky as his slow, deliberate thrusts sent waves of pleasure crashing over you. “You don’t have to hold back.”

He groaned softly, his forehead pressing against yours as his hips stuttered slightly as if he was hesitating. His dark eyes flickered up to meet yours, filled with that same reverence, that same vulnerability. You could feel the tension in him, the way his body trembled with the effort to maintain control. But when you reached up, cupping his face in your hands, and whispered, “I want all of you.” With that, something shifted.

His eyes darkened, a low growl escaping his throat as he kissed you again, more urgent this time. His tongue swirled against yours, the cool metal of his tongue piercing sending a shiver down your spine. And then, as if the dam had finally broken, he began to move faster, his hips snapping against yours with a newfound intensity.

The sudden shift in pace had you gasping, your body arching beneath him as pleasure surged through you. His thrusts were harder now, more primal, and the feeling of him filling you again and again was almost too much to bear. Your nails dug into his shoulders, holding onto him as the pleasure built inside you, tightening in your core.

“You feel so fucking good,” Eddie groaned against your neck, his breath hot against your skin as his hands gripped your hips tightly, pulling you closer with every thrust. “I can’t get enough of you.”

You moaned in response, your head falling back against the cushions as your body trembled beneath him. His words, the way he spoke to you like you were something he couldn’t live without, only intensified the sensations coursing through you. The pressure was building rapidly, your body teetering on the edge of release as his cock hit that perfect spot inside you again and again.

“Eddie, I’m fuck, I’m so close,” you gasped, your voice trembling as your hips bucked up to meet his thrusts.

He groaned again, his hands moving from your hips to your thighs, pushing them back slightly, opening you up for him as he pressed deeper. The new angle sent a wave of pleasure crashing through you, and you cried out, your hands flying to his hair, tugging at his curls as your body began to tighten around him.

“Let go for me,” Eddie whispered, his voice rough with need as he kissed you again, his lips pressing against yours in a desperate, heated kiss. “I want to feel you come around me.”

His words were enough to send you over the edge.

Your orgasm hit you with an intensity that left you breathless, your entire body tensing as waves of pleasure rippled through you. You cried out his name, your back arching off the couch as your walls clenched around him, the sensation almost overwhelming. Eddie groaned loudly, his hips faltering for a moment as he felt you tighten around him, his hands gripping your thighs with bruising force as he tried to hold back his own release.

But he couldn’t hold back for long. The sight of you trembling beneath him, the way your body responded to his every touch, was too much for him. With a low growl, he buried himself inside you one last time, his body shuddering as he found his own release. You could feel him throbbing inside you, the warmth of his release filling you completely as his hips pressed tightly against yours.

For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.

Eddie collapsed on top of you, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. His weight was comforting, and grounding, and you wrapped your arms around him, pulling him close as your bodies trembled in the aftermath of what had just happened. His face was buried in your neck, his breath warm against your skin, and you could feel the rapid beat of his heart against your chest.

Neither of you spoke for a while, the room filled only with the sound of your heavy breathing and the soft rustle of the sheets as Eddie shifted slightly, pressing soft, lazy kisses to your neck. His hands, no longer gripping your thighs with urgency, were now gently caressing your sides, his touch tender and loving. The intensity of the moment had passed, leaving behind a warmth, a sense of connection that neither of you had expected.

After what felt like an eternity, Eddie finally lifted his head, his curls falling into his face as he looked down at you with that same soft, awe-struck expression. His lips were swollen, his cheeks flushed, and his eyes were filled with something deeper than lust something that made your heart race all over again.

It was dark and obsessive like you.

“Are you okay?” he asked softly, his voice barely above a whisper as he brushed a strand of hair away from your face.

You smiled, your chest still rising and falling with the aftershocks of your release. “I’m more than okay,” you replied, your voice soft but sincere. “That was…”

“Yeah,” Eddie breathed, his lips curling into a soft smile as he leaned down to kiss you again, this time slow and tender. “It was.”

He didn’t move to get up. Instead, he shifted slightly, pulling you against him as he lay beside you on the couch, his arms wrapping around you in a protective, almost possessive embrace. You nestled into his chest, your head resting against his shoulder as you listened to the steady beat of his heart.

For a long time, neither of you spoke. There was no need for words.

The weight of the moment, the intensity of what had just happened, was still settling over you both like a blanket, wrapping you in warmth and comfort. Eddie’s fingers traced lazy circles on your back, his touch soothing and grounding, and you couldn’t help but feel a sense of peace you hadn’t felt in a long time.

Eventually, Eddie broke the silence, his voice soft and filled with a quiet reverence. “I’ve never… I’ve never felt like that before,” He admitted, his fingers still tracing patterns on your skin.

You looked up at him, your heart skipping a beat at the vulnerability in his voice. “I have never been so submissive before, you know?” you confessed, your voice just as quiet.

Eddie’s eyes softened, and he pressed a kiss to the top of your head, his arms tightening around you as if he were afraid you might slip away. “You’re… you’re everything, you know that?” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t know how I got so lucky.”

You smiled against his chest, your heart swelling at his words. “I think we both got lucky,” you replied softly, nuzzling into him as you closed your eyes, letting the warmth of his embrace lull you into a sense of peace.

For a while, you both lay there in comfortable silence, the world outside fading away as you lost yourselves in each other. Eddie’s hands continued to trace soft, soothing patterns on your back, and the steady rise and fall of his chest beneath you were like a lullaby, pulling you deeper into the moment.

But eventually, reality began to creep back in, and you knew you couldn’t stay wrapped up in each other forever.

With a soft sigh, you shifted slightly, lifting your head to look up at Eddie. His eyes were still half-lidded, his face relaxed in a way that made your heart skip a beat. You reached up, brushing a strand of hair away from his face as you smiled softly.

“We should probably get up.” You said, though there was no urgency in your voice.

Eddie groaned softly, his arms tightening around you as he buried his face in your hair. “Can’t we just stay here forever?” he mumbled, his voice muffled against your skin.

You laughed softly, the sound light and carefree as you pressed a kiss to his chest. “As tempting as that sounds…”

Eddie sighed dramatically, but there was a smile on his face as he finally loosened his grip on you, allowing you to sit up. You reached for the blanket that had been discarded earlier, pulling it over your body as you settled back against the cushions, your head resting on his shoulder.

For a moment, neither of you moved, content to stay wrapped up in each other for just a little longer. The intensity of the moment had passed, but the connection between you remained, stronger than ever.

"We can always clean up later then..."

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and wow I haven't written smut in a while so if it's bad, I'm sorry.

I am a bit unsure about this chapter so please let me know your thoughts and comments.

See you soon for the next update later this week!

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

Warning !!! A semi-sad chapter, Nancy is described as a horrible person and real emotions from the Reader and being helpful!!!

October 31, 1986  

You stood near the restroom door after leaving Billy in the hallway closet knocked out, you could hear the fight starting now, making it just in time to see how everything would change.

The chaos had erupted just in time, as you'd planned.

The adrenaline coursing through your veins was almost a nicety at this point. Barb wasn't dead,  you had managed to keep her from meeting her tragic fate, and yet somehow, that felt even more precarious. You’d told them you had no memory of what happened, an easy cover story, claiming you only remembered falling in the pool and had memory loss of your trip down there, saying you only remembered falling into the pool and being with Eddie and Will.

It wasn’t hard to sell. Trauma always does strange things to people and makes memory unreliable. And in a town like Hawkins, memory loss wasn’t the strangest thing happening.

But while doing so, you saw Nancy become a different version of herself from the show, she was more honest but she started to act cruelly like you with her and Barb lately.

The way she looked at Steve had shifted, the warmth between them dimming into something colder, more distant. It mirrored the way you had been behaving toward Nancy and Barb lately, the indifference, the cutting remarks. But in Nancy, the change was far more pronounced.

She was more direct now, less hesitant to speak her mind, but it was the edge in her voice that caught your interest. She was more frigid, and quicker to irritation, and her kindness felt more calculated, like she was constantly weighing the value of everyone around her. You caught glimpses of it in the way she spoke to Barb, the way she eyed Steve when he wasn’t looking.

She had looked like she was over the relationship and like Steve wasn't good enough for her or that she simply didn't view him the same. You weren't so sure of it the first few times you saw the look but after a while you could tell.

Then there was Jonathan, you knew how he felt about Nancy and you but it was more complicated than that. Jonathan had confided in you, his discomfort with Nancy's advances becoming more evident. She was almost crossing lines now, testing the boundaries between them. You could tell she was drawn to him in ways that went beyond friendship, but Jonathan was different. He had a moral compass, one that kept him grounded. He respected Steve enough not to betray him, even when Nancy tempted him.

It was shocking but you enjoyed Jonathan not crossing the line since you disliked cheaters, you didn't want Nancy and him to become one.

But then Jonathan said something that didn't surprise you much, he liked you more. You hadn’t expected it, didn’t see it coming too much since you figured he would leave your side for Nancy soon and you would step away for a while unless they didn't date.

The memory of his words replayed in your mind as you leaned against the restroom door. His voice had been soft, almost shy, when he admitted it like he was afraid of what it meant. "I like Nancy." He'd said"But... there's something about you. I can’t explain it, but I feel it when I’m around you." He’d looked down, his eyes avoiding yours as if he couldn’t bear to see your reaction. "It’s not just attraction, it's deeper than that."

You hadn’t known how to respond at the time, so you’d brushed it off slightly and told him you were attracted to him but you weren't looking for a relationship. He understood it well and the two of you crossed the line of just friends multiple times but never tried to lay a full claim on you.

Nancy had been watching you too. Lately, the way her eyes lingered on you had grown... unfamiliar. She wasn’t just observing, it was like she was sizing you up, studying you in a way that felt invasive. You could feel the weight of her gaze whenever you were in the same room. It was unsettling.

She was suspicious, maybe even jealous, but it was hard to tell exactly what was going through her mind. Her behavior around you had grown erratic sometimes, she was friendly but distant, and the next she seemed almost possessive and like she wanted more from you, like she wanted something from you but couldn’t bring herself to ask for it.

And that’s when it hit you. Nancy wasn’t just changing, she was becoming something else entirely, something unstable. You weren’t sure how or why, but you could feel it deep in your gut. Whatever had happened to her, it was only getting more impaired, and if you didn’t figure out what was going on, it would eat you up.

But you welcomed the darker change of character, you enjoyed people who shared similar emotions and views. Shaking your head to clear your thoughts from Nancy and Jonathan for now and to focus on the iconic fight and heartbreaking scene.

Steve's fragile and sensitive heart is shattered by Nancy, the tears he ran away to hide, and the way you planned to see those tears fall and try your best to comfort him.

You heard Steve's voice from the hallway over the music thanks to your hearing. "I'm sorry...That's not coming off, Nance." His tone of voice sounded weak and tired. "It's coming." Nancy disagreed with her slurred speech.

Steve again being the kind and caring boyfriend had a soft caring tone in his voice. "Come on...Let me take you home, Okay?" Nancy just disregarded what he said and threw the blame onto him. "You wanted this..."

"No, I didn't want this, I told you to stop drinking." He tried to comfort her, Nancy then said the words that somehow left a foreign ache in your body somehow. "It's bullshit...Bullshit!"

"No, it's not bullshit. Okay?" Steve tried to comfort her again but Nancy and him just repeated the words again, while they were doing so your stomach felt cold for some reason as the ache grew as you heard 'Bullshit' cut into Steve's heart. It felt like it was aimed towards you in a way.

Strange.

"You're bullshit." Nancy's voice trailed out, you knew it probably felt like a cold liquid rushing into his veins with how you heard his voice stammered and changed from worried and comforting to confused and sad. "What?"

"You're pretending like everything is okay...You know, like we didn't...like we didn't almost kill (Y/n)" Nancy's voice was emotional but cold and pointed towards Steve like he was the only one to blame for that night. "Like, it's great."

"Like, we're in Love and we're partying." She had successfully stabbed Steve with her words, the cruel meaning in her drunken state. Your chest began to ache again when you heard her words, maybe it was the memory of Steve's face when you watched the show reminding you of the hurt look on his face. "Yeah, let's party, huh? Party. We're partying."

"This is bullshit."

"Like we're in love?" Steve's voice was shakily like he was about to cry, again your stomach felt like it dropped when you heard his voice filled with fragile emotions. "It's bullshit."

"You don't love Me?" Steve spoke, you put your hand on your chest confused at the pain you felt from his words and tone. "It's bullshit."Nancy's drunken words left her mouth but everything was true, Steve paused and was left in silence.

Shocked and hurt you assumed as he just stormed off not noticing you standing near the bathroom door as you watched him leave, waiting until he most likely drove home, where you would meet up with him and help him out. Like you planned but you didn't plan this ache in your chest and slight anger that rushed over you again.

As Steve stormed off, his footsteps echoed down the dimly lit hallway, leaving behind a heavy silence in the wake of Nancy's cruel words. The moment hung in the air, thick with tension, and your chest ached as if you had absorbed the emotional blow right alongside him.

The way Nancy had dismissed him, cut him down...there was something so sharp, so intentionally hurtful about it that it felt personal.

You pressed your hand harder against your chest, the ache intensifying with every breath. It wasn’t empathy for Steve’s heartbreak, although maybe it was somehow part of it. This was something deeper, something that gnawed at you like a dull pain you couldn’t shake. You had known Steve as the kind and caring boyfriend, the one who always tried to make things right, even when the situation was falling apart.

Hearing him break like that...his voice trembling, full of confusion and pain, made something stir within you. Something filled with pleasure at his despair and something that filled you with...you weren't sure but you didn't like some type of regret for allowing him to be hurt by Nancy even if it was the plot.

How strange. The thought unsettled you.

You glanced over at her, in the bathroom, her eyes bleary and unfocused from the alcohol. She didn’t even seem to register the devastation she had just caused. Her drunken words lingered in the air like a haunting refrain.

"It's bullshit."

It echoed in your head, the repetition of it gnawing at your thoughts. You knew how much Steve had loved Nancy in the show, it was a part of his character you hated because you didn't understand how he still loved her after everything she had done to him.

From almost cheating on him to pointing a gun at him when he tried to help her, his foolish weakness was that he still cared for him.

You’d seen it in the way he looked at her, the way he tried to make things right no matter how bad they got. And now, after everything, she had just torn him apart without a second thought.

You clenched your fists, anger, and sadness swirling in a confusing mix inside you. Somehow emotions like this were showing in your body again and you enjoyed feeling more emotions but it left you with strange thoughts. Why was this happening now when it would never happen before?

Part of you wanted to go after Steve, to comfort him like you’d planned. But another part of you couldn’t tear your gaze away from Nancy, she was different now...colder, harder, like she had lost some part of herself. She was nothing like the Nancy you remembered from the show, the one who was determined and full of fire, but with a heart that cared deeply for her friends. This version of Nancy was cruel, and it wasn’t just the alcohol talking.

You loved it...but disliked it at the same time.

A chill ran down your spine as you watched her, wondering how much of this was truly her, and how much of it was something else entirely.

Nancy muttered something under her breath, her head rolling slightly as if she were lost in her own world. She didn’t seem to notice you standing there, watching her in silence. You wanted to say something, anything to...hurt her.

No...it wasn't that.

Maybe warn her...try to tell her how much of a mistake she made... or even do something to encourage her behavior. Instead, you turned on your heel and headed for the door, slipping outside into the cool night air. The fresh air hit you like a wave, clearing some of the fog from your mind. You needed to focus on Steve even if you saw Jonathan look towards you with a worried look, you needed to talk to him, to make sure he was okay or let you watch him cry.

You walked quickly, your shoes crunching against the gravel as you made your way to the parking lot. Steve’s car was gone, just as you expected, but you knew where he would go. His house wasn’t far, and he’d likely retreated there to lick his wounds in solitude. Grabbing your keys you made your way to your car, ready to help Steve lick his wounds.

The drive to his house was quiet, the hum of the engine the only sound in the stillness of the night. Your mind raced with thoughts of what had just happened, replaying the scene over and over again in your head. Nancy’s words.

Steve’s heartbreak. The way it had all unraveled so quickly and the strange feeling that came over you. Tonight was overwhelming and changed a lot about you, from Eddie and his bully situation and the fight.

You’d originally planned to follow Steve to his house, to comfort him, like you’d done so many times before. But something stopped you. Maybe it was the exhaustion.

Maybe it was the sheer emotional weight of the night. Either way, you found yourself driving home instead but it wasn't like he was just a small walk away from your own home, hoping that the quiet and solitude of your own space might offer some kind of solace.

Your stomach churned as you pulled into your driveway, the familiar sight of your house bathed in moonlight offering little comfort. You turned off the car and sat there for a moment, gripping the steering wheel, and trying to steady your breath. The ache in your chest refused to subside, and you felt a strange mix of anger and sadness brewing inside you. What Nancy had said to Steve...you knew it was going to happen but somehow it had been different.

With a heavy sigh, you got out of the car, your feet crunching softly on the gravel as you made your way toward the front door. But as you approached, you froze.

There, sitting on the front step, was Steve.

His head was down, elbows resting on his knees, and his hands were clasped together as though he’d been sitting there for a while, lost in thought. The soft glow from the porch light cast a shadow over his face, but you could see the exhaustion in his posture, the weight of everything that had happened pressing down on him.

“Steve?” you called out softly, questioning why he was here.

He looked up at the sound of your voice, and even in the dim light, you could see the pain etched into his features. His eyes were red-rimmed like he’d been crying, and there was a vulnerability in his expression that you rarely saw.

It was beautiful...he was beautiful. 

Steve looked up at the sound of your voice, his head lifting slowly as if it took everything in him just to respond. Even in the dim glow of the porch light, you could see the raw pain etched into his features. His normally bright, expressive eyes were red-rimmed, and puffy, the unmistakable signs that he’d been crying.

His shoulders slumped, his jaw set in a way that told you he was trying to keep it together but barely succeeding. There was something so fragile about him in this moment, something vulnerable that you rarely, if ever, saw.

And yet, as you stood there, staring at him, you couldn’t help but think how beautiful he was.

It was a strange thought, and yet it washed over you suddenly, without warning, like a wave that dragged you under before you could catch your breath.

This was new. The vulnerability, the rawness of his emotions, made him more real, more human, more tangible. His pain, so naked and exposed, made him seem almost delicate. Fragile in a way you wanted to protect, yet at the same time, it stirred something primal in you.

Your eyes dilated as you took him in, the pupils darkening in a way that surprised you. It was like your senses were heightened, your focus narrowing entirely on him. The tiger part of you, the part you often kept locked away, hidden under layers of control...shifted restlessly inside you. It awakened, prowling just beneath the surface, stirred by the intensity of Steve’s emotions, by the subtle scent of salt and tears that clung to the air between you.

You were drawn to it. Drawn to him.

His pain, so evident in every line of his face, excited something in you that you fully understand. It was that you enjoyed his suffering, even if a few moments ago you felt an ache from it.

But there was something undeniably thrilling about seeing someone so strong, so composed, brought low in such a way. The way he was now, raw and vulnerable, made him feel more real than ever before. And it stirred a strange hunger within you.

You stepped closer, your movements slow, deliberate, as if you were afraid to startle him. As if some part of you wanted to savor this moment, wanted to let it stretch out, let it breathe. Your senses were alive, attuned to every detail, the way his chest rose and fell with uneven breaths, the faint quiver in his lower lip, the way his hands trembled ever so slightly as they rested on his knees. 

He was beautiful. Broken and beautiful.

“Steve...” You said softly, your voice almost a purr as you crouched down to his level, your eyes locked on his. You could feel the tiger inside you pacing, its golden eyes watching him, intrigued by the vulnerability laid bare before you.

He blinked up at you, his gaze meeting yours, and for a moment, he looked lost. Lost in the sea of his own emotions, lost in the weight of Nancy’s rejection, lost in the pain that had been eating away at him all night. But there was something else in his eyes too. Something that flickered when he looked at you, confusion, maybe? Or curiosity. Like he didn’t quite know what to make of the way you were looking at him. 

You could feel it too, this strange tension between you, something heavy, almost magnetic. You leaned in slightly, your voice dropping to a whisper. “It’s okay, Steve. You don’t have to be strong right now. You don’t have to hide from me.”

He swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing in his throat, and for a brief moment, you saw something crack in his armor. His lips parted as if to say something, but no words came out. Instead, a soft, shuddering breath escaped him, and he blinked back the fresh tears that had gathered in his eyes.

That primal part of you stirred again, excited by the sight, by the rawness of it all. The tiger inside you loved the smell of his tears, the scent of his vulnerability. It wasn’t about power or dominance, it was about something deeper, something instinctual. The desire to, feel, to be near him, to be close to the source of this raw, aching emotion. 

You reached out, your hand hovering for a moment before gently brushing against his arm. His skin was warm beneath your fingers, and the contact sent a small thrill through you, a spark that lit something inside. Steve’s eyes flickered down to where your hand touched him, and for a moment, he seemed to relax under your touch, like some of the weight on his shoulders had been lifted, if only slightly.

“I... I don’t know what to do,” He whispered, his voice cracking as he spoke.

Your heart clenched at the sound, and the tiger in you stilled for a moment, watching. You leaned in just a little closer, your breath soft and warm against his skin as you whispered back, “You don’t have to figure it all out right now. Just let it out. It’s okay to feel this.”

He nodded weakly, his gaze dropping to the ground as another tear slipped free and rolled down his cheek. And as you watched it fall, a strange sense of satisfaction bloomed inside you, not because of his suffering, but because he trusted you enough to be this vulnerable with you. 

And at that moment, as you sat there beside him, the tiger inside you purred softly, content with the knowledge that Steve needed someone and he needed someone to protect him. For a moment, neither of you spoke. The silence between you was heavy, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was like you both understood the weight of the night without needing to say a word.

“I... I didn’t know where else to go,” Steve said quietly, his voice thick with emotion. “I didn’t want to go home.”

The ache in your chest deepened, and you nodded slowly. “It’s okay.” The cool night air wrapped around you both as you sat in silence, side by side.

For a long time, neither of you spoke. You could hear the distant chirp of crickets and the rustle of the wind in the trees, but it all felt muted like the world had faded into the background. All that mattered was the quiet, shared understanding between you and Steve.

After a while, Steve finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t get it.” He said, his tone full of confusion and hurt. “I thought we were... I thought Nancy and I were okay. I thought she loved me.”

You glanced over at him, your heart aching at the pain in his voice. “Steve, I’m so sorry,” You said softly. “What did she say?" You didn't want him to know you heard everything.

He let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. "That I'm bullshit...that she doesn't love me." He rubbed his hands over his face as if trying to scrub away the emotions he didn’t want to feel. “I don’t know what happened.”

"I don't know how it happened...when she started to feel this way."You listened to him, your mind racing back to all the times Nancy had acted strangely, the coldness in her words, the way she seemed distant even when she was physically present.

Steve sighed heavily, resting his head in his hands. “I don’t know how much more of this I can take.” He admitted, his voice shaky. “I’ve tried so hard to make things work, but no matter what I do, it’s never enough. She just... doesn’t care anymore.”

Hearing the pain in his voice, you felt a surge of anger rise in your chest. Too many emotions tonight.

Not at Steve, but at the situation, at Nancy, at how unfair all of this was. Steve didn’t deserve this. He had always been there, trying to make things right, trying to be the best boyfriend he could. And yet, here he was, broken and hurting because of someone else’s cruelty.

“You don’t deserve this...” You said firmly, your voice stronger than you expected. “Steve, you’re a good person. You’ve always tried to do the right thing. None of this is your fault.”

He looked over at you then, his eyes searching yours as if he was trying to find some kind of reassurance, some kind of answer in your words. “But what if I messed up? What if I wasn’t enough for her?”

You shook your head, the conviction in your voice growing. “No, Steve. You were enough. You are enough. This isn’t about you. Nancy... she...might have been confused.”Steve stared at you for a long moment, his eyes filled with a mixture of confusion and sadness. “I just don’t know what to do anymore,” he admitted, his voice breaking slightly.

You reached out then, placing a hand on his arm, offering him a gentle touch of comfort. “Just... take it one step at a time. And don’t blame yourself for something that’s out of your control.”

He looked down at where your hand rested on his arm, and for a moment, you thought he might break down again. But instead, he nodded slowly, as if your words were sinking in, even if only a little. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “Maybe you’re right.”

The two of you sat in silence again, the weight of the night still pressing down, but it felt a little lighter now that you were here together. Steve wasn’t alone, and neither were you. There was something comforting in that, even if the answers to everything still felt far away.

After a long while, Steve let out a deep breath and leaned back against the step, staring up at the night sky.

“Just take it one day at a time. You’ll get through this, Steve. And I’ll be here with you, no matter what.”

He looked over at you, a small, tired smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Thanks.” He said softly. “That... means a lot.”You nodded, offering him a small smile in return. “Anytime.”

The night stretched on in peaceful silence after that, and for the first time in what felt like hours, the ache in your chest began to ease. Steve was still hurting, and you knew that the road ahead wouldn’t be easy for him. But at least he wasn’t alone.

He had you...you were going to be here for him.

You both stayed there, sitting together on the front step under the stars, not saying much, but finding comfort in the quiet company of each other. The weight of the night’s events lingered, why were you so unstable and capable of feeling things now?

As you and Steve finally stood up from the front step, the cool night air seemed to cling to the silence between you. The heaviness from the conversation outside still hung like a storm cloud, but something softer had settled, an unspoken understanding, a shared vulnerability.

You turned toward your front door, hand hovering over the handle, with no hesitation you pushed it open, revealing the warm, comforting interior of your house, a space that always felt like a sanctuary to everyone who came over. 

A ton of group hangouts happened here.

The house welcomed you both in a way that only a 1970s-style home could, bursting with bold, warm colors and a sense of nostalgia. The walls were painted in soft, mustard yellows, offset by pops of warm oranges and earthy browns. The living room, with its shag carpet and vibrant floral prints, radiated a comforting feeling, like stepping into a cozy time capsule from a brighter era. The soft light from a hanging lamp bathed the room in a warm glow, inviting you both to relax and to take a breath. 

But it still was unfitting to be in the 1980s, it didn't belong in this town.

Steve stepped in cautiously, glancing around as though he was trying to ground himself in the cozy familiarity of your space. His shoulders were still hunched, the remnants of his earlier emotional unraveling lingering in the air. You watched him for a moment, noting how out of place he seemed in the bright, cheerful surroundings. Yet, somehow, he fits, his vulnerability making him feel at home here.

“Sit wherever you want, you know where everything is.” You said softly, gesturing toward the plush, burnt-orange couch that had probably been there since the house was built. “I’ll get us something to snack on.”

Steve gave you a small, tired nod, barely managing a smile as he dropped onto the couch, his hands folded in his lap. He looked like he was trying to disappear into the cushions, his eyes still haunted by the conversation about Nancy. You could feel it in the air, the weight of what he wasn’t saying, the sadness he was holding back.

You moved to the kitchen, the colors here just as vibrant, the countertops a warm avocado green, the linoleum floors patterned with soft yellows and whites. As you rummaged through the pantry, you caught glimpses of yourself in the old, yellow-tinted glass cabinet doors. Your reflection stared back at you, but your thoughts were elsewhere, not on Steve or Eddie but on yourself and the changes that were happening.

You pulled out a bag of chips and grabbed a few sodas from the fridge, your hands moving automatically. But your mind kept wandering.

You finished making the snacks and returned to the living room. Steve was still in the same spot, staring blankly at the floor, his mind clearly elsewhere. The bright, warm colors of the room seemed to make his sadness stand out even more, contrasting with the cheerfulness of the space. You set the snacks down on the coffee table and sat next to him, leaving a comfortable distance between you but close enough to offer some kind of support.

“I brought chips and soda,.” You said, trying to sound light and easy, though you knew it wouldn’t completely ease the tension in the room. “It’s not much, but I thought it might help.”Steve glanced at the snacks, his lips curving into a small, appreciative smile. “Thanks,” he muttered, though his voice was still heavy with the weight of everything unsaid.

For a few minutes, the two of you sat in silence, the only sound the faint crinkle of the chip bag as Steve reached for one. You leaned back, resting against the bright orange cushions of the couch, your eyes flicking to him every now and then. He looked so... tired. Not just physically, but emotionally. Like he’d been carrying a weight for so long, and now it was finally too much.

He broke the silence. 

“She’s been distant for a while.” Steve continued, his voice shaky. “And I keep trying to tell myself it’s just a rough patch, but... I don’t know. I see the way she looks at Jonathan, and I can’t help but think... maybe she’s already moved on. Maybe she’s just waiting for the right moment to tell me.”The pain in his voice was palpable. You wanted to reach out, to comfort him, to tell him that he was worth more than this. Worth more than Nancy’s uncertainty, worth more than her distant looks and half-hearted affections.

“You deserve better, Steve.” You said softly.“You deserve someone who loves you for you. Not someone who’s always looking over your shoulder at someone else.” You were trying your best to repeat what you heard from shows and books to comfort him.

Steve looked at you then, his eyes meeting yours for the first time since you’d sat down. His expression softened, and there was something grateful in the way he looked at you like he hadn’t expected anyone to say that. Like he hadn’t expected anyone to believe in him like that.

“I just... I don’t know if I’m enough for her, or maybe anyone.” He said, his voice barely above a whisper. Your heart ached again, this time deeper, more profound. You weren’t going to let Nancy play with his feelings any longer. He was worth so much more than she was giving him, he was yours to protect now and help.

“You are enough, Steve.” You said firmly, reaching out and placing a hand on his arm. “More than enough. And if Nancy can’t see that, then that’s her loss. Not yours.”

He stared at you for a long moment, and you could see the conflict in his eyes.

The uncertainty, the sadness, but also a flicker of hope. Hope that maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t as lost as he thought. And in that moment, sitting there with the warm, comforting colors of your home surrounding you both, you felt a new resolve settle in your chest.

You weren’t going to let Steve be another casualty of Nancy’s indecision. You weren’t going to let him keep doubting himself, keep wondering if he was enough. Because he was. You knew it. And maybe, just maybe, he was starting to believe it too.

With that, it led to you and Steve having a sleepover as he put his head on your lap and you ran your fingers through his hair in silence as Steve relaxed and soon fell asleep.

You just stared at his sleeping face, peaceful now and so fragile in your grip now, so easy to just move your hands and wrap them around his throat. Even if you didn't plan on hurting him much, you still could understand the urge to be the one to hurt him. 

Finally, your mind had returned to its usual unemotional self and just stared at him, brushing off the ache you felt tonight and chalking it up to being on edge because of what happened to Eddie.

You were worried about him but you were slightly glad it would mean he would stay away from the upcoming plot and not be involved. You laughed slightly with a dark tone, everything was still going your way. This was just a bump in the road that would be overlooked.

"You're so unlucky with love, Steve Harrington...so unluckily."You leaned your head back and closed your eyes.

November 1, 1986

When you woke up, the world felt hazy, and disjointed, like the pieces of reality were only loosely stitched together. Your gaze fell on the cracked mirror in your bedroom, the fractures distorting your reflection into a strange, broken mosaic. Staring back at you were your own dull eyes, void of emotion, as if they had seen too much, felt too much. The fractured shards captured a glimpse of your hands—covered in what looked like black, viscous blood. It clung to your fingers, smeared across your clothing, and under your nails, there was something slimy, something that felt...familiar.

You let out a small, detached hum, a sound that barely registered in the eerie quiet of the room. With an almost mechanical motion, you turned your attention to your hands, inspecting them closer. The slime clung to your skin like oil, thick and unnatural, and the black substance was unmistakably blood. You knew, deep down, what this meant. With your eagle-sharp eyesight, you could already piece together the story before your brain even fully registered it.

You had lost control.

How unlucky...but you doubt it would matter much if you were controlled by one of the parasites in your mind.

Just like Will would this season, something inside you had taken over—whether it was the Tiger lurking within or the ST, the shadowy presence that seemed to always loom at the edge of your consciousness. One of them had seized control of your body, and you’d acted without memory, without will. How...unlucky. A twisted half-smile curled on your lips as you thought about the irony. 

As you glanced back at your hands, the blood and slime looked strangely familiar. It didn’t take long to realize what it was. Baby Demogorgon blood. Either the Tiger side of you or the ST had hunted one down, tearing through its flesh like it was nothing. You wondered if it was the same one Dustin was supposed to find. A pang of worry flickered in your chest, but it was fleeting. You hoped you hadn’t interfered with what was supposed to happen. The story needed to unfold the way it was meant to. 

But then, a small part of you shrugged off the concern. Maybe it didn’t matter. Maybe nothing did.

You stood there for a moment, staring at the mess, detached from it all. The cracks in the mirror felt symbolic, like the pieces of you were starting to fracture, coming apart just as easily as the glass. The thought wasn’t comforting, but it didn’t exactly scare you either.

Your ears perked up, listening intently for any signs of movement, any indication that Steve was still in the house. Nothing. No footsteps, no soft breathing from the living room. He must have left while you were still sleeping, and honestly, that was a relief. You didn’t want him to see you like this disheveled, bloodied, lost in whatever had taken control of your body last night.

You sighed, running a hand through your tangled hair. It was matted with sweat, blood, and some unidentifiable grime.

A shower.

That’s what you needed now, a long, scalding hot shower to wash away the remnants of whatever violence had occurred. You stripped off your soiled clothes, dropping them to the floor with a wet slap. The smell of blood and slime-filled the room, and it made your stomach churn, but you pushed that discomfort down.

You stepped into the shower, turning the faucet to the hottest setting, the water nearly burning your skin as it cascaded down your body. It stung, but you welcomed the pain. It was grounding, in a way, pulling you out of the haze that still lingered in your mind.

As the water ran over your skin, it began to wash away the dark, oily blood. You watched as it swirled down the drain, black tendrils mixing with the water, disappearing into the void below. You stood there, unmoving, your gaze fixed on the drain, your mind wandering.

What had happened last night? The memory was elusive, slipping away every time you tried to grasp it. You could only piece together fragments, flashes of movement, the feeling of something primal, something hungry. You didn’t want to admit it, but part of you had enjoyed it. The thrill of the hunt, the power coursing through your veins as you tore through the baby Demogorgon.

It had been exhilarating, intoxicating even.

But now, in the aftermath, all that was left was an empty feeling. The high had faded, leaving behind the dull ache of unknowing what would happen now. You had no control over this part of yourself, and that was new to you to have them fully control you.

Your thoughts shifted to Steve for a moment, you wondered where he had gone. Had he noticed something was off before he left? Had he seen any of the blood, the signs of what you had done? Or had he just left, assuming you were still asleep, blissfully unaware of the chaos unfolding inside your mind?

Either way, it was better that he wasn’t here now.

You tilted your head back, letting the water stream over your face, washing away the last remnants of blood and slime. But no amount of hot water could wash away the feeling that lingered inside you, the sense that something had changed. You had always known there was something weird inside you, something waiting for the right moment to take over. But this? This was different. The control was slipping faster now, and you weren’t sure how to stop it.

The water began to cool, and with it, the fog in your mind started to clear. You turned off the shower, stepped out, and wrapped yourself in a towel. The bathroom was warm and humid, the steam clinging to the air. You wiped a hand across the fogged-up mirror, catching a glimpse of your reflection once again. 

You stared at yourself, feeling like a stranger in your own skin. There was something cold in your eyes, something you didn’t recognize. It was exciting for you. 

As you walked back into your room, the scent of blood still faintly lingered in the air. The clothes on the floor were a reminder of the night before, of the violence you had wrought without even knowing it. You needed to get rid of them.

But as you stood there, staring at the crumpled, bloodied fabric, a thought crossed your mind.

How much longer could you keep this hidden? How much longer until Steve, or someone else, found out what was happening?

You weren’t sure. But for now, all you could do was push the thought away, bury it deep down, and carry on. It's not like it would matter when you were more dangerous than whatever would take control of your body. Maybe it would make you nicer, you laughed at that thought.

As you continued your morning routine, your phone was ringing loudly as you munched on a piece of tasteless toast as the displeasing curse or side effect stayed in full effect. You slowly moved over to the phone and picked it up bringing it to your ear.

"Hello?"

"Hello (Y/n)! I wanted to give you a call this morning to ask you an important question." You heard the familiar deep tone of the middle school principal, you tilted your head even if they couldn't see you. "Important question? Please ask me it."

"Well, we're having a bit of a huge last-minute problem today and were wondering if you could come to the middle school for the whole day today?" You thought over it for a moment since it would give you the chance to stay away from the drama about to happen and avoid Billy, you only planned to repay the favor and to add to the tension.

And you could see your troublemakers for the whole day if you were placed into Mr. Clark's class. Fingers crossed.

"It would be my pleasure to help out."

Hi everyone, I know this chapter was a little late and may be drawn out but I really wanted to have a deeper chapter with the reader to start showing how she is changing and what is to come with the versions of her in her mind. Also, Nancy is a love interest but not at the moment since I am planning a redemption arc for her.

Very sad I couldn't find any art of Steve crying.

Hope you enjoyed the 20-page chapter and hope you are looking forward to the next!

Also, I want to thank everyone for all the love and support on this fic!

Let me know your thoughts and comments on this chapter.

Reader: I love seeing your tears.

Steve: Heartbroken and crying.

Reader: Hmm I don't think I like this... weird.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!!

November 1, 1984

You had made it to the school, and you parked at the high school, just like always. You spotted Steve in his car a few spaces over, his head resting on the steering wheel. His face was turned away, but you could tell by the slump of his shoulders that he looked worn out. You thought about going over to him for a moment but decided against it. He seemed like he needed some space, and honestly, it was hard to hold back the need to be near him when he was so broken.

It was a waste to not be near him when he was so fragile and easy to manipulate, like taking candy from a baby, you could have used his unstable mental state.

Everything was spiraling for Steve right now, it was enjoyable to see but a sharp dull ache came again when you thought about it for a long time.

Looking around, you saw Barb pull into the parking lot. She parked a few feet away and, when she caught sight of you, gave a small, tired smile. It was faint, and she looked as exhausted as Steve, but at least she acknowledged you.

The party must have been disappointing for her and Nancy leaving her on her own from what you saw.

Or maybe it was because of you acting coldly to her for the first time ever.

You walked over to her as she stepped out of her truck, your stomach twisting slightly at the memory of your fight a few days ago. Barb had been right in a way but that didn't mean you were wrong since you didn't understand how bad your condition was that day.

You had distanced yourself from her for only a few days, and she called you out about your words and actions, it was just like her to worry over you when you seemed not to tell much about how you were feeling or even some parts of your life.

While you knew almost all about everyone in the friend group you were a master at changing the subject. You hadn’t been ready to deal with the weird reaction of your body coming flooding to the surface, and that conversation had gotten ugly fast.

But now, after everything had cooled down, you knew you needed to make things right. You couldn’t lose Barb, not when everything else was starting to feel so uncertain.

“Hey,” you said quietly, stepping up beside her.“Hey,” she replied, her voice just as soft. You hesitated for a moment not sure what to say, the weight of all the unsaid apologies hanging between you. Then, without another word, you pulled her into a hug.

Barb stiffened at first but soon relaxed into the embrace, her arms wrapping around you tightly. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. Neither of you needed to say anything and you both understood what the hug meant. An apology, an acceptance, and the promise to move forward together.

When you finally pulled back, Barb gave you a small, grateful smile. "I'm sorry about what I said to you, I was just worried about you being stressed or tired that day,"

You bit your tongue trying to save yourself from messing everything up again, that line was crossed again by Barb, not enjoying the way she worried about you.

You weren't weak, you didn't need the pity she gave you, but you knew somewhere in the back of your mind Barb didn't mean that. It didn't if she did or didn't since your mind was on high alert.

“I'm sorry for overreacting to your worries...” You said, offering a reassuring nod. "But I would happily appreciate it if you don't ask those questions again."

"What?"Barb shifted awkwardly, then glanced back toward the high school. “I'm sorry but I am a bit sensitive to those concerns." Your voice was cheerful but something felt off to Barb when she glanced at your eyes and they were cutting into her, that's when she understood how much you truly felt.

It felt strange to say you were 'sensitive' when that would be the farthest thing from how you were, knowing the recent breakdowns and unstable behavior maybe you were sensitive but all those times your things were involved.

You were still angry it seemed but it was like you wanted to make up but warn her not to do it again. Sometimes she wants to know what you were thinking in your mind and how you truly felt."I didn't know you felt that way, I'll try not to."

"Purrrfect, I'm glad we patched things up... I missed you."You smiled with a toothy grin returning to the act you played for everyone, Barb returned the smile and hugged you once more. "You really missed me?"

Barb asked with a small voice as if you were going to say you really didn't miss her but she was so wrong about that, you didn't like being so far from your things.

"I would never lie to you, of course, I missed you.~" You lied straight through your teeth as you smiled and ruffled her hair. "You better not lie to me, or else."Barb hesitated, looking at you for a second longer like she was considering saying something more, or she knew something.

Then, with a soft sigh, she nodded. "I really hope you are telling the truth...please (Y/n)" With that she started walking toward the high school.

You watched her go, feeling a little more grounded now that things between the two of you were patched up. There was still a lot left unsaid, but for now, this was enough. Well, her actions and body language told you that she knew you were a liar, and knew a bit more about your true self it seemed.

You turned and began heading toward the middle school on your own. With weight lifted off your shoulders you smiled getting ready to see your tourble makers and hoped to see the slug-like creature with you hopefully didn't kill.

As you walked, footsteps echoed behind you, and before you even had to look, you felt someone near, someone who seemed to be in a rush to catch up to you. There were only a few people you could guess, but it was too late to think about who it was when a voice was heard, it confirmed you were about to have an annoyance so early in the morning.

“Where are you running off to now, sweetheart?” Billy spoke with a smug tone even without looking at his face you could guess that he had a smirk and lidded eyes.

You sighed loudly, you turned to see Billy Hargrove behind you on the path to the middle school, arms crossed, with that all-too-familiar smirk plastered across his face. His blue eyes glinted with a mix of arrogance and something else, something like a darker emotion.

It was probably anger or embarrassment from last night, maybe you hurt his pride too much. You held a small smug smile to match his, you were also trying to suppress the irritation rising in your chest. “Running off? Are your eyes going bad, Billy?” You chuckled at the annoyed look on his face. "Why would you say that, sweetheart?"

"Simply because you said I was running off although I was clearly walking lazily." You spoke in a tone that sounded eerily like 'Umm...actually.' like a nerd. You swore you saw Billy give you a disgusted look at the tone but brushed it off.

"Didn't know you were so uptight about grammar, it doesn't match how you were acting at the party." He tilted his head slightly, taking a few lazy steps toward you. His look was unmistakable and easy to read, he looked like owned the entire parking lot, and everyone in it.

“I know how to have fun, I also know how to use my brain.” You shot him a demanding look to show you thought less of him but he brushed it off and pretended to be offended.

Or it could be he was really offended, you weren't so sure when his smug look stayed on his face.“C’mon, you'll hurt my feelings at this rate. You should be nicer to me with how far we went.~"

"Right, sweetheart?" Billy purred as you looked at him with a fake confused look on your face, but on the inside, you were smiling wickedly in your mind because of what you were about to say.

"We just kissed a few times, it didn't mean anything..." You showed him a sly smile as you batted your eyelashes to pretend to be naive. "Oh wait, it did mean something, it meant you were just a party fling for me." You enjoyed the look of anger and what looked to be embarrassment from your words.

You rolled your eyes at his look, turning away from him and taking a step toward the middle school. But, as expected, he wasn’t about to let you go that easily. He moved faster than you anticipated, stepping into your path and blocking your way with that infuriating smirk still on his face.

“Where do you think you are going?” He asked his voice low, semi-darker tone, and held a bit of teasing. “The high school is this way, sweetheart. Do you have something wrong with your eyes too?” Smug bastard.

Your patience was wearing thin. Billy had been a thorn in your side even if he just appeared, he happened to always pop up at the worst moments, pushing your buttons just because he could. And right now, you were in no mood for his games.

“Do you have something wrong with your eyes?” You mock his question with a whinny voice just like a child would and you don't understand why you did that when you never did so before. Instead of looking annoyed, he looked amused at your words.

"I do not have anything wrong with my eyes, I'm going to the middle to help out with the teachers there. It is an urgent matter since the principal called me last minute this morning before I even got to nurse my hangover." You lied but Billy would definitely think it was strange not to have one when he saw you multiple times chugging hard liquor.

Why did you do so? People just continuously gave you drinks and you didn't refuse, due to the act you were putting out and the eyes around you.

His smirk widened, his gaze sharp. “Hangover, can't hold your liquor? Because I woke up just fine.” 

Maybe you shouldn't have said that since he looked down at you like you were a weakling, so smug about not having a hangover. You chuckled dryly at his words. "How lucky of you."

Billy seems to want a different reaction from you but you didn't allow him one. He thrived on getting under people’s skin, on making them lose control. But you weren’t going to give him that satisfaction.

“Well this was nice, but I have to go, you know?” You said with a fake cheerful tone that Billy caught on instantly.

"Don't wanna be late after all." Billy chuckled, his eyes raking over you as if he was enjoying every second of this. “Come on, sweetheart, don’t be like that. I'm enjoying this conversation, and speaking of enjoying.” You looked at him with confusion.

"When are you free so we can go on a date, sweetheart?" You were about to laugh loudly at his question if felt just like when Jonathan asked what the two of you were after your date and the kiss. Billy didn't seem to hear most of the rumors about you, you were the one date then dump type.

Mostly because you threatened them on the date and they just said you dumped them.“Seriously, Billy,” you said, your voice was light. “Seems like you didn't do your research on me.”He raised an eyebrow, pretending to be confused at what your words meant. Then, with a mock sigh, you took a step back.“What does that mean?”

"Why don't you ask Steve about it when the both of you have gym together." You let out a laugh and turned on your heel leaving him quickly and stepping into the middle school, heading to the front office for instruction on what they needed help with.

The words lingered in the air long after you left, Billy was confused.

As you stepped through the school doors, the kids were chatting with others and all around the hallway but not your kids. What a shame, you wanted to hug them today since everything was about to become more chaotic, and knowing your luck they would find out about the ST version of you and the Tiger version of you when you would finally lose control of them.

This morning was just a warning, soon the lab or Venca might rat you out since the two voices in your mind told you they knew him quite well. Hopefully, you wouldn't harm anyone unless they weren't part of your group, you wondered how they would react to find out you were like Eleven and if would they connect the dots with your business.

Speaking of business you had found out about a request for a permit to build the mall, Hopper had mentioned it and complained about what it would do to small businesses. You listened to him then when you went to the lab that night you told the lab about the mall and told them to purchase a space for a 'Tiger's Cafe' right next to the ice cream shop since you found the work uniform quite cute on Steve and Robin.

You also wanted to try one on for fun, a small smile spread on your face at the thought of it.

Now you made your way toward Mr. Clark's class, where you knew the kids would be. Max, Will, Mike, Lucas, and Dustin, were the reason you happily accepted the request and or followed your role.

You were here to help them, to look out for them, even if you weren’t sure how much you could actually do with keeping the plot the same. They were smart, sometimes smarter than you gave them credit for and they’d been through their own share of trouble last year.

You reached the class and pushed open the door to find them sitting in their seats and you glanced at them as you spoke to Mr.Clark about what you could do to help him out. They all looked up as you entered, their faces brightening when they saw you. “You're here early today?” Dustin said, bouncing out of his seat.

Seems like he wasn't late which worried you a bit about what you killed last night.“I am here early, surprised?” You said with a toothy smile, looking at the rest of your kids. The rest looked pretty happy to see you while they said their Hi's to you and waved, the class went on and you spoke about the lesson with Mr.Clark about Phineas Gage, a case you truly enjoyed.

It was a huge look into what a human body could do, even when a rod impaled his brain he was still alive but quite different now, how thrilling it would be to see in person. But a sudden impulsive thought came to your mind, it would be a hint but also a good topic to speak about.

"Mr.Clark, I happen to be very informed about this case. But it could be mistaken be lumped in with another mental disorder." 

"Oh? Go on?"

"Some students could compare this case with how personality disorders are." Mr.Clark looked at you with a small hum before a small light appeared in his eye understanding how much of a good question it is.

"That is a great point! Phineas Gage's personality permanently changed due to the rod being unable to return to how he was before the incident but with personality disorders, most people are able to change into other personality and even the original version of themself if medicated correctly."

"But what if the mental disorder causes one personality to take over the original and stay as the main or only personality left? Then would it be a bit more connected with Phineas Gage?" Mr. Clark's smile grew as he thought about it, he was enjoying the question you were bringing up, you glanced at the kids in hopes they would write it down.

"Speaking technically, since a person with a personality disorder is not stabbed through their brain it could not be fully compared." After a few more words, time seemed to go fast as the lunch bell rang out, which led you to be dragged by Dustin.

"Come on, I have something amazing to show you!" Dustin was confirming your worries about killing the slug that he befriended, you allowed him to drag you until the group made it to the AV room. Where he placed the Ghostbusters trap on the table and opened it showing D'Artagnan in his slimy form. "His name is D'Artagnan, cute, right?"

Everyone gave Dustin a deadpan look at his words, while you chuckled at his words, in a way it could be quite cute. Mike was the first to question the slug's name. "D'Artagnan?"

"Dart for short." Mike gave him an unimpressed look as everyone stared at the slug. "And he was in your trash?"Max asked as Dustin explained why. "Foraging for food."

"Wanna hold him?" Dustin asked the clearly grossed-out Max as she firmly said no. "He doesn't bite, don't worry." Dustin quickly put Dart in Max's hand.

"Oh, god, he's slimy." Then just like in the show Dart was passed to Lucas who was equally disgusted by Dart as Max. "Ugh, he's like a living booger." Lucas then passes it to Will. "Ugh, oh, God!" Will was disgusted just like everyone else and then passed it to Mike who just looked at Dart with fascination. "What is it?"

"My question exactly," Dustin spoke while Mike handed it to you, while you glanced at the slug in your hands, everyone began to startled but the slug's cries of fear. It was squirming around as if it couldn't tell it was being held like it was just hovering over nothing. "What the hell?"Dustin and Mike said at the same time while Will was taking a few steps back with Lucas.

Max gave you a look at your unbothered face, her face filled with shock. “What going on?” she muttered. "Who knows?" You giggled and placed the slug back into the trap. The group watched it become calm and peaceful now that it wasn't in your hands.

"...I say that we just pretend that didn't happen," Mike said while everyone nodded their heads and you took a seat at the table, glancing around at the group. There was a tension in the room, something unspoken but thick in the air. You were sure of it.

Why? Because it was definitely about what just happened with you and the Dart. “Alright,” You said, leaning forward. “Tell me everything you found out about Dart. Let’s figure this out.”

November 1, 1984

Steve and Nancy were in the small alley outside behind the gym, Steve was standing with a closed-off and distant body language as he looked at Nancy with a tired expression. Nancy stood there confused by Steve's closed-off body language, she was also slightly mad at Steve for not picking her up this morning.

"What are you doing here?" Steve's tone was one you would melt to, as it was deeper and held a heavy tone.

"What do you think? Where were you this morning? I missed first period." Nancy told the stone-faced Steve who just looked at her just like she looked at him last night. "I figured Jonathan would take you." His words were sharp and meaningful.

"Wha...What are you talking about?" Nancy said. Steve scoffs. "Jesus, you really can't handle your alcohol...Uh, you remember going to Tina's party last night, right?"

"Yes." 

"And then what?"Steve said with an annoyed look at her short answer. "I remember dancing and spilling some punch. You got mad at me because I was drunk..." Steve scoffed again at her words, he wasn't mad at her, he just was trying to take care of her while she was in that drunken state and all he earned from that was hearing how she truly felt about him. "And then you took me home."

"No, see, that's where your mind gets a little bit fuzzy." He paused for a moment before giving her a cold glare. "That was your other boyfriend. That was...that was Jonathan."

"I don't understand." Steve just continued on. "It's pretty fucking simple, Nancy. You were just telling it like it is." 

"What?"Nancy was even more confused about his words and his demeanor. "Uh..apparently we almost killed (Y/n) and I don't care, 'cause I'm bullshit...and our whole...our whole relationship is bullshit, and... I mean, pretty much everything is just bullshit, bullshit, bullshit."

Steve's tone felt like she was cut with a dull knife, it was cold and held bitterness. "Oh, yeah, also, you don't love me." Nancy was quick to make an excuse about her being drunk. "Drunk or not, you said it, does that mean nothing was true and everything was just bullshit too? It doesn't fucking matter anymore but I have one question for you."

"What." Steve frowned with serious eyes. "Do you love me...?" Nancy looked away from him avoiding to tell Steve. "Really?"

"You know what, I'm done, you're fucking bullshit and we are over so now you can go live happily ever after with that creep who you might have forgotten about how he took perverted photos of you." Steve looked heartbroken but also full of disappointment from Nancy.

You were right...maybe some things fall apart for other things can fall together.

November 1, 1984

The rest of the day passed in a blur, your mind drifting in and out of focus as you went through the motions. It was one of those days where the world seemed to move around you without your full engagement like you were watching everything from behind a glass wall. Classes came and went, teachers spoke words that didn’t really stick, and before you knew it, the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day. You packed your things mechanically, your thoughts elsewhere since you didn't want to stay for the rest of the scene you wanted to visit Eddie today.

By the time you walked out of the school building and into the parking lot, the warm evening air felt like a small blessing after being trapped inside all day. You stretched your arms above your head, letting your body unwind a bit as you made your way toward your car. The red 1970s muscle car was parked near the back of the lot, its paint gleaming in the fading sunlight. 

Always a reminder of your other world...

But as you approached your car, you noticed a figure leaning against the driver’s side door. You knew that silhouette anywhere. Billy Hargrove. His arms were crossed over his chest, a lazy smirk already spreading across his face as soon as he saw you. His sunglasses rested low on his nose, allowing his eyes to lock onto yours with that familiar, predatory glint.

"Well, well, look who finally decided to show up." Billy drawled, pushing himself off the car with a casual grace. His smirk widened as he sauntered toward you, his confidence radiating in every step. "Didn’t think I’d see you here, sweetheart."

You rolled your eyes, what a lame pickup line, you were sure he could do better than that. 

"How funny of you to say. And here I was hoping for a quiet evening." You said, stopping in front of your car and leaning back against the hood. The metal was warm from the sun, and you could feel it seep through your clothes, grounding you. You gave Billy a once-over, taking in his usual outfit, tight jeans, a white tank top that clung to his skin, and that familiar leather jacket slung over his shoulder. He looked every bit the rebel he wanted to be, but you could tell from the slight twitch in his jaw that he was waiting for your next move.

Billy raised an eyebrow, stepping closer, his grin widening as he picked up on your teasing tone. "A quiet evening? With me around? Now, sweetheart, you should know better than that."You tilted your head, giving him a playful look. "Oh, I know, but I told you it was a fling."

He chuckled, clearly enjoying the banter. "I didn't get to ask Harrington about that rumor, but I'm sure I am the one exception to that."You couldn’t help but laugh, the sound light and easy. There was something about Billy that made you feel like you had someone to banter with and not lose your reputation. But it wasn’t in a bad way, it was a game, one you were more than happy to play.

"You're not the first to say that, but probably the most good-looking for the bunch," You said, pushing yourself off the hood of the car and stepping toward him. You closed the distance between you with a confident stride, your eyes locked on his. "I think you’re acting pretty desperate right now. It's sad to others but I personally enjoy someone who is desperate."

His smirk faltered for just a second, and you knew you had him. You stepped even closer, your voice dropping to a low murmur. "I think it looks good on you since you clearly can't take a hint, but you certainly want my attention."

Billy’s breath hitched slightly, and his gaze flickered down to your lips before snapping back to your eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but whatever cocky remark he had lined up was lost when you placed both of your arms around his neck, pulling him just a little closer.

For a moment, the usual confidence in his expression wavered, replaced by something softer, something more vulnerable. His eyes widened ever so slightly as he stared down at you, clearly not expecting this. You kept your expression teasing, though you knew the effect you were having on him.

"You know," you whispered, leaning in just enough to feel the warmth of his breath on your skin, "I like this version of you but not enough to go on a date with you again."

Billy swallowed hard, his bravado crumbling under your touch. The smugness in his smile faded, replaced by something almost like awe. He looked like he was trying to find his footing like he hadn’t expected you to turn the tables on him so easily. For once, it seemed like you had the upper hand.

His hands came up, tentatively resting on your hips, his grip firm but not forceful."You really enjoy this version of me but won't let me take you on a date?" He murmured, his voice lower now, more serious. There was no teasing in his tone this time, no smirk to hide behind. He was watching you closely, his blue eyes intense and searching.

You shrugged slightly, though the movement was limited by the fact that your arms were still wrapped around his neck. "Yeah, it's not going to happen."

Billy tensed slightly, his fingers twitching against your sides. But you didn’t let him pull away. Instead, you leaned in even closer, your lips brushing against his ear as you whispered, "Don't take to personally, sweetheart."

For a moment, there was silence. You could feel the steady rise and fall of his chest, his breathing a little heavier than before. His grip on your hips tightened just slightly. You knew you’d struck a nerve, but it was one you intended to hurt. You were trying to wound his pride, you were just letting him know that you saw through the act.

You knew his character well.

Finally, Billy let out a slow breath, his hands slid from your hips to your waist, his touch gentler now, almost hesitant. "You’ve got a lot of nerve." He said quietly, his voice carrying that smug edge. "Most people wouldn’t get this chance to have a to be asked on a date from me."

You smiled, letting your arms slide down from his neck to rest on his chest. His heart was beating fast under your palm, but you didn’t say anything about it. "I know, such a shame."You laughed loudly as his face showed you a pissed-off look. "Really missing out.~"

Billy stared at you for a long moment, his expression filled with a pissed-off look and something unreadable. Then, slowly, a small, cocky grin you were used to seeing showed up on his face.

"You’re something else, you know that?" He murmured, his fingers brushing against your waist in a way that sent a shiver up your spine.

You laughed softly, your eyes twinkling with amusement. "What an overused line."Billy chuckled, the sound low and warm. He took a step back, giving you some space, but his hand lingered on your arm for a moment longer. "I guess it is, I was hoping it was going to work out."

You raised an eyebrow, your smile teasing. "Oh? Really?"He smirked again, though it wasn’t as sharp as before. "Maybe."You shook your head with a soft laugh, pulling your keys from your bag as you walked around to the driver’s side of the car. "You’re incorrigible."

Billy’s grin widened as he leaned back against his Camaro, his eyes never leaving you. "That’s what makes me so damn charming."

You rolled your eyes. Sliding into the driver’s seat, you started the engine, the rumble of the car filling the quiet evening air. Before you could pull out of the lot, Billy stepped up to the driver’s side window, leaning down so that his face was level with yours.

"Drive safe, sweetheart," he said, his voice low and smooth. You glanced up at him, meeting his gaze with a smirk of your own. "Never, but for you, if I see you walking I'll make sure to gas it."

For a moment, you thought he might say something more, but instead, he just stepped back, giving you a small nod as you pulled away. As you drove out of the lot, you glanced in your rearview mirror, watching as Billy stood there, his hands in his pockets, watching you go. With a lit cigarette in his hand, he watched you drive off.

"This could be annoying."

Hi guys! Double update !!!!

Let me know your thoughts and comments and in a few chapters a new poll for a smut chapter with be out.

Love all the comments and support!

You guys make me love writing 

Reader: Hard Pass

Billy: The lie detector has determined that was a lie

Reader: It's not even plugged in

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

Small Billy POV and Reveal of what happened late at night with (Y/n)

November 1, 1984

Billy strode up to the group, his smug vibe intact, though he couldn’t shake the sense that something felt off. Carol and Tommy were in their usual spot near the lockers, draped over each other, practically making out for the world to see. It was enough to make Billy grimace.

When Carol finally noticed him, she straightened up abruptly, her eyes darting around as if scanning the area. Her reaction was strange, like she was looking for someone, or making sure the coast was clear.

“Where’s (Y/n)?” she asked quickly, her voice tinged with an urgency that didn’t match her usual tone.

Billy cocked an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly. “She’s at the middle school today,” he replied, crossing his arms. “I found out in the parking lot.”

Carol let out a visible sigh of relief, slumping back against Tommy. Her reaction piqued Billy’s curiosity.

Since when did Carol look nervous? She was always the one barking orders and lording her social status over the weaker kids. It was strange to see her like this. Even though he has only been here for a few days it was easy to know how she acts.

“Good,” Carol muttered under her breath, then added louder, “I need to warn you about her.”

Billy stiffened, narrowing his eyes. “Warn me? About (Y/n)?”

Narrowing his eyes, folding his arms across his chest as he studied Carol. Her words didn't sit right, because of the oddly desperate tone she used. It was rare to see her anything but smug, so this almost anxious edge caught his attention.

“Warn me about her?” he repeated, his voice slow and sharp, like the edge of a blade. “Why do you care?”

“Look, we’re just trying to help you,” Carol said, feigning sweetness, though her lip curled slightly. “She’s trouble. Gets guys wrapped around her finger, and then she tears them down. You wouldn’t be the first. Just... be careful.”

Billy let out a low laugh, the sound dark and humorless. It didn’t take much to see through her act. The way her eyes darted, the forced concern, it all screamed insecurity. And why? Because of her? Because of (Y/n)?

He leaned closer, towering over her with ease, a cruel smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Careful?” he mocked, voice dripping with sarcasm. “You’re scared of her? That’s what this is about?”

Carol blinked, her mask of confidence faltering for just a second. “I’m not scared,” she snapped, though the tremor in her voice betrayed her. “I just don’t want you to get burned.”

Tommy finally stopped sucking face long enough to back her up. “Yeah, man, Carol is just trying to help you out. (Y/n)’s... she’s complicated.”

“Right,” Billy drawled, straightening up and looking down at her like she was a bug he could crush under his boot. “Well, thanks for the advice, but I don’t need it.”

Billy gave him a hard look, waiting for an explanation, but Tommy just went silent, deferring to Carol. She stood up straighter, her usual confidence creeping back into her posture, though her voice remained tight.

“Listen,” she said, twirling a strand of her hair in a way that was meant to look casual but came off forced. “(Y/n) runs things around here. She’s the queen bee. What she says, goes. That’s how it works.”

Billy smirked, unimpressed. “Yeah, and? Isn’t that why you two hang off her like groupies?”Carol bristled, but Tommy jumped in before she could snap. “It’s not that simple, dude. She’s... She’s great, yeah, but she’s also dangerous. You don’t cross her. Ever.”

Billy chuckled darkly, shaking his head. “Dangerous? That’s a bit dramatic, don’t you think?”

Carol leaned forward, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “Look, we’re telling you this because we like you, okay? (Y/n) doesn’t do second chances. Guys who screw up with her end up nobodies. You’ve seen them, they don’t come back from it.”

Tommy nodded, backing her up. “She’s got a way of... making people disappear socially. One mistake, and you’re done. Just keep that in mind.”

Billy didn’t answer right away, letting their words hang in the air. He could feel their nervous energy like they were both afraid and in awe of (Y/n) at the same time. It was clear they weren’t warning him out of kindness, they were trying to protect their own positions.

Finally, Billy broke into a slow, predatory smile. “She sounds fun.”

Carol stared at him like he’d just grown a second head. “Fun? Did you even hear what I said?”

“Oh, I heard you,” Billy said, his voice low and deliberate. “And all I’m hearing is that she’s got you both scared out of your minds.”

Carol’s cheeks flushed pink, but she didn’t deny it. Tommy looked away, scratching the back of his neck.

Billy stepped closer, towering over them as he fixed them with a cold, piercing gaze. “Here’s the thing,” he said, his tone dropping an octave. “I don’t scare easy. And if she’s really the queen of this place, maybe I’ll take a shot at the throne.”

With that, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving them gaping after him.

But Carol’s words lingered, not because he believed them, but because of what they implied. How many times had people tried to warn him about someone?

Tried to steer him away because they thought they knew better. It was always the same. People liked to pretend they cared, but it was really about power, about keeping their little worlds intact.

Well, screw that. If (Y/n) was as dangerous as Carol claimed, that just made things more interesting.

A slow, wicked smile spread across his face as he reached his car. If Carol and Tommy thought they could scare him off, they clearly didn’t know him at all.

Billy Hargrove wasn’t afraid of a challenge. And something told him (Y/n) would be one hell of a challenge.

As he made his way to his class, Billy couldn’t help but think about (Y/n). If what they said was true, if she was really as untouchable as they claimed, then she wasn’t just another girl trying to claw her way up the social ladder. She was already at the top.

And Billy loved a good challenge.

But still, a thought in the back of the head told him to run away from someone like you, but that would be so boring.

November 1, 1984

The woods were alive with sound: the rustle of leaves, the distant calls of birds, and the occasional snap of a branch underfoot. But to you, it all blurred into an indistinct hum, background noise to the thrill coursing through your veins. You moved like a shadow, silent and precise, your eyes scanning the underbrush with a predatory gleam.

Tonight, they were out there, prey. You could feel them, the way their presence rippled through the fabric of the world like static. A twisted part of you relished the hunt, the way it set your nerves on fire, sharpening your senses to a razor’s edge.

The first one appeared just past a small ravine, its bulbous head emerging from the shadows. A baby Demogorgon, its maw full of needle-sharp teeth, hissed at the darkness, unaware that it was being stalked. You tilted your head, watching it curiously, your lips curling into a slow, sadistic smile.

The monster didn't seem to see you yet.How quaint.

You stepped forward, your movements smooth and deliberate. The monster’s head jerked in your direction, its black, soulless eyes locking onto you. It let out a guttural screech, a warning. You answered it with silence.

Then you pounced.

Your body moved with an inhuman fluidity, your hands striking with brutal precision. The Demogorgon lunged, but you were faster, sidestepping its claws and driving your knife deep into the base of its throat. Black blood spurted from the wound, warm and sticky, splattering across your face and arms.

The creature thrashed, clawing at the air, but you didn’t relent. You drove it to the ground, pinning it beneath you as you twisted the blade. Its screeches turned to wet, gurgling sounds, and then... silence.

You stood, wiping the back of your hand across your cheek, smearing the blood there into a dark streak. The corpse lay at your feet, lifeless and mangled, but your smile lingered, sharp and cold.

You turned your head slightly, your senses pricking. Someone was watching.

You didn’t look around right away, though you felt the weight of their gaze. Instead, you crouched by the body, your fingers trailing through the sticky black blood as if inspecting your handiwork. You tilted your head, almost theatrically, letting your hair fall to one side as you examined the Demogorgon’s torn flesh.

It was a performance.

You stood again, slowly this time, letting your movements drag out. You let your gaze drift upward, scanning the treetops with deliberate slowness. The corners of your mouth twitched, your sadistic smile returning, more pronounced now.

"I know you're there," you said softly, your voice carrying through the stillness. It wasn’t loud, but it was enough.

Somewhere in the shadows, someone tensed. You didn’t know exactly where they were hiding, but that didn’t matter. You knew they wouldn’t step into the light. Not yet.

“Go on,” you murmured, your tone dripping with amusement. “Tell them what you’ve seen.”

You turned away, letting your smile fade back into an unreadable mask. Your knife twirled idly in your fingers as you walked further into the woods, leaving the corpse behind. You didn’t bother hiding it. Let them find it. Let them try to figure out what you were.

Behind you, the watcher stayed still for a moment longer, their breath shallow and controlled. They couldn’t see your face anymore, but the memory of your smile—the way it had cut through the darkness like a knife—lingered in their mind.

They reached for their radio, their hands shaking slightly as they pressed the button.

“This is Agent Seven. Target located,” they whispered. “Subject... engaged in an active kill. Subject is highly capable. Highly dangerous. Sadistic tendencies observed. Requesting further instructions.”

Static crackled in response, followed by a calm, clinical voice. “Maintain distance. Continue observation. Do not engage.”

The agent lowered the radio, their eyes fixed on the direction you’d gone. For a moment, they debated whether they were watching a human—or something far worse.

You didn’t care. In fact, you welcomed the idea of being their monster. If the lab wanted to watch, let them. You’d give them a show they’d never forget.

With each step, you melted deeper into the woods, your pulse steady, your mind calm. If your audience wanted to see what you could do, you’d make sure they left terrified.

Finally, you had control of your body without those annoying pests controlling you, soon you would be able to take back full control but for now, you had to settle with your temporary control during the day.

But those pests sure did make everything so entertaining for you, but that damn tiger seemed to fuse a bit with you. It was a semi-good thing due to the tiger version slowly disappearing.

 If only that desperate ST version of you would stop the useless need to be loved and cared for. Abandoned by everyone she seemed to love and care for. 

"I hope you hear this you pests, you may think you can change me but you're just making a mess." You laughed loudly as your body fell to the ground, closing your eyes.

November 1, 1984

You sighed heavily when you stepped down the hospital's white floor, the smell of this place had you frowning. It was a sharp smell of disinfecting chemicals, it burned your nose, but when you stopped in front of a door with a certain person's name.

Eddie Munson, on the side of the door, his name printed on a laminated paper.

Slowly turning the knob of the door to open it, you revealed Eddie lying down on the hospital bed, tubes running from his arm, hooked up to an IV. His wild curls were matted against the pillow, and the usual spark in his eyes was dimmed.

He looked different from the Eddie you knew, deflated, vulnerable. It was abnormal to see him like this, the guy who always seemed larger than life, even when the world didn’t give him the recognition he deserved. Now, it was as if the universe had sucked the air out of him and left him here, crumpled beneath the white sheets.

You quietly closed the door behind you, trying not to disturb the eerie silence that hung in the room. Eddie stirred slightly, his eyelids fluttering, but he didn’t wake up. The steady beeping of the heart monitor was the only sound, and your glaze stared sharply at his buries.

Disappointed that they weren't caused by you, not from physical violence though.

You pulled the chair closer to his bed, the legs scraping softly against the cold floor. You sat down and just stared at him for a moment, taking in how fragile he seemed.

So fragile in front of you, it pleased you but something in your mind told you that you shouldn't feel pleased at his fragile form. That this wasn’t the Eddie you knew. The Eddie you knew wouldn’t be lying here, barely conscious, while the world outside kept moving.

The room smelled sterile, a mix of antiseptic and faintly of sickness, and it felt too clean, too removed from the chaos that usually surrounded him. Eddie always thrived in the mess, the noise of his band, the wild energy of his friends, and the general commotion of life. He was meant for movement, for rebellion, not this stillness.

You ran your hand over your face and sighed again, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on you. The last time you were in a hospital, it had been different. You had been the one in the bed, the one with the IV, and the constant visits from concerned faces. Eddie had been there, almost every day, cracking jokes and trying to lift your spirits, even when you didn’t want them lifted. He had this way of making you laugh, even in the worst of times.

Well, when the lab allowed visitors.

Now, though, the tables had turned. He had taken your place in this strange limbo of recovery, and you didn’t know how to be the one sitting by the bed, waiting for him to open his eyes.

A soft groan escaped his lips, and you perked up, leaning forward. Eddie's fingers twitched by his side, and after what felt like an eternity, his eyes slowly blinked open. They were unfocused at first, but then they found you, and you saw recognition flicker in his gaze.

Eddie’s smile faltered as the tension in the room thickened. Your eyes, which had initially seemed softer, more caring, now looked darker, more distant. His instincts were telling him something wasn’t right. This wasn’t how you usually acted, and the shift in your demeanor made his skin prickle with unease.

"Good morning, sleepyhead," you had purred, your voice carrying a sweetness that felt too foreign. It was like you were playing a part, putting on a show, but Eddie couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. The words themselves weren’t strange, but the way you said them—there was an edge, something lurking beneath the surface. He couldn't tell if it was his groggy mind playing tricks on him or if something had truly changed.

"Good morning? I'm pretty sure it's nighttime right now." He tried to keep things light, smiling at you, hoping the playful tone would break whatever invisible wall seemed to be building between you two. For a moment, the room did seem a little less cold, a little more like it used to be.

But your next words hit him in a way they hadn’t before.

"Maybe ~, but how are you feeling now?" The worry in your tone was genuine enough, but Eddie couldn’t shake the sense of... intimacy. The way your hands wrapped around his felt too intense, too possessive. He wasn’t used to seeing you like this. Sure, you cared about him, but not like this. Something was... too much.

"Are you okay?" he asked, his brow furrowing as he searched your face for answers. His own heart was pounding harder, alarm bells clanging in the back of his mind. Something in your expression flickered a brief moment where your smile dropped, revealing something raw. Were you emotional? He couldn't tell if it was sadness, fear, or something else entirely.

"I'm okay...Are you okay?" Your voice wavered slightly, and though you tried to recover, Eddie could feel the shift. He tilted his head, his curiosity growing alongside his suspicion. What was going on with you? He had seen you emotional before, but this was different. 

For the first time since waking up, Eddie wasn’t sure he wanted to be alone in this room with you.

"Me?... I'm okay as well, of course," you said, but Eddie wasn't buying it. The way your words trailed off into the growing silence made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. The silence was heavy, charged with something unsaid, something you were clearly avoiding.

Eddie wasn’t one to beat around the bush. You knew that, and he knew you hated when people danced around uncomfortable topics. So, without giving himself time to second-guess, he asked the question that had been clawing at the back of his mind since the moment you’d walked in.

"That's good...What did you do to the girl?"

And there it was—your mask cracked. Your smile vanished completely, your grip on his hands tightening with a force that sent a cold shiver down Eddie's spine. He could see the change in your face, the shift from soft concern to something darker, something defensive.

"Nothing too bad." The answer was short, and clipped, and it did nothing to ease Eddie’s growing fear. You had been in such an unpredictable state the last time he saw you, and now this answer—it was too vague, too dismissive. He needed more.

"Don't lie to me, (Y/n)... please." Eddie's voice was softer this time, almost pleading. He wasn’t trying to accuse you of anything, but he needed to know what happened. The way you grimaced at him in response was something he had never seen before. It was a look he hadn’t even known you were capable of—cold, sharp, almost resentful.

"It seems to be a trend to ask me not to lie," you muttered, your voice laced with passive-aggression. Eddie blinked, taken aback by the bitterness that had crept into your tone. This wasn’t like you. "Why do you care about knowing what happened to that bitch?" The way you spit the word out, the venom in it, made Eddie flinch.

"I need to know what you did," he said, trying to keep his voice steady, though his heart was racing now. "I know how much you care about maintaining your reputation, but... you can’t hide this from me."

For a moment, he thought you were going to snap, to tell him to mind his own business, but instead, your eyes darkened even further, and your next words chilled him to the bone.

"...I just did what she did to you and others," you said, your voice low, dangerous. "She was given a last chance to leave before I got my hands dirty."

Eddie's stomach churned. He could feel the blood drain from his face as your words sunk in. The way you said it, the cold, almost calculated way you spoke about it,it sent mixed emotions to him.

Eddie was torn between seeing you as someone so violent but at the same time he couldn't 

The person standing before him wasn’t the same person he’d known in school or around others. He recognize the darker side you tried to keep from everyone.

"Oh, okay...One question." Eddie paused for a moment. "Who were the people who took me here..." If Eddie was terrified before he was more scared now at the glaze you gave him.

"It's better if you don't know about it. The only thing you need to know is that I took care of you and made sure you were safe."

Eddie looked into your dark eyes looking at him like he was the only one in the world and he was collared by you, the smile you looked at him made his heart start to race at the look you gave him.

Once again you had him looking past the dark side of you, again you showed him your true self, only him.

"Thank you, you are the only one who would do something like that for me."

I'm back!! and I might make another chapter soon that will be pretty entertaining for the story, and cause more chaos!

Let me know your thoughts and comments and in a few chapters a new poll for a smut chapter with be out.

Love all the comments and support!

You guys make me love writing! So I'm back !!!

(Y/n) : I would kill someone for you, completely rip them to shreds for you.

Eddie : Fuck that's hot.

(Y/n) : Thank you.

Chapter Text

Hi , I know I've been gone for a month. During this month I have read this story countless of times again and again.

I dislike the flow of the plot and the reader it isn't how I planned her to be.

Some of the chapters are very rushed and skips over. I'm not deleting this , but you may see extra chapters that will be in-between the others.

See yall soon again.

All the new edited chapters will have a ! Next to the chapter title

Chapter Text

If anyone is confused about why my story was updated is because I moved some chapters and added one so far but I plan to add 6 more in between chapters and 5 new chapters that will continue the story!

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

The lab was bathed in the cold glow of computer screens, the air thick with the quiet murmur of analysts pouring over endless streams of data. The security feeds flickered on their monitors, frozen frames flashing by as they meticulously pieced together a timeline—one that might finally answer the question that had plagued them for months.

The breach had been subtle, almost imperceptible at first. A minor anomaly in the logs, a slight discrepancy in the timestamps. But as they dug deeper, the inconsistencies became impossible to ignore. Someone had infiltrated their system, accessed files that should have been beyond reach. And now, the team was determined to uncover who, how, and—most importantly—why.

(Y/n) had been gone for months, her disappearance a mystery wrapped in layers of speculation and classified reports. But as they combed through the remnants of her digital footprint, patterns began to emerge—patterns that suggested her departure had been anything but accidental.

A lead technician leaned forward, fingers flying over the keyboard as he isolated a particular session log. “This is it,” he murmured. “The night before the anomaly was detected.”

On the screen, a video feed flickered to life. A dimly lit office, the glow of a monitor reflecting off a lone figure’s face. The footage showed (Y/n), sitting at a desk, her expression unreadable as she navigated through layers of encrypted files. She moved with purpose, her fingers swift and deliberate as she extracted data with the ease of someone who knew exactly what they were looking for.

“She knew the system,” another analyst said, eyes narrowed. “Look at how she bypasses the security prompts. No hesitation.”

“She had access,” the technician corrected. “She wasn’t hacking—she was authorized.”

Silence hung heavy over the room. The implications were clear. Whatever (Y/n) had done, she hadn’t needed to break in. She had already been inside.

A new recording began to play through the speakers, the voice sharp with frustration. “Data inconsistencies suggest external interference. I will need to reassess security protocols. Someone may be accessing restricted files.”

The team exchanged glances. The voice belonged to Dr. Reynolds, the head researcher. He had suspected something—he had known someone was in his files. But he hadn’t known who.

Or had he?

The recording continued. “Too many coincidences. Access logs don’t match assigned personnel. If this is internal, they know what they’re doing.” A pause. Then, more quietly, “Trust is a dangerous thing.”

The technician scrubbed through the footage, stopping at a frame where (Y/n) leaned back in her chair, a slow, knowing smile creeping across her lips as she shut off the playback.

“She knew,” one of the analysts whispered. “She knew he was onto her.”

The realization settled over them like a heavy fog. (Y/n) had played her part perfectly, gaining trust, maneuvering through the system with calculated precision. Every late night, every borrowed keycard, every ‘innocent’ glance at a password—it had all been intentional. She had outmaneuvered them all.

And then, she had disappeared.

The question that remained was: To where? And why?

The lead technician exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “Keep digging. Find out what she took. Find out where she went.”

The monitors flickered, data streaming across the screens as the search continued. But deep down, a gnawing suspicion took root.

(Y/n) had been ten steps ahead of them then.

And she was still ahead of them now.

• Urgently Need to find all data and sightings of (Y/n) !

Observation Date: [Redacted]
Lead Researcher: Dr. Elias Vance
Subject: Designation "Y/N"
Status: Lost in Mirror Universe

LOG ENTRY - 0400 HOURS

Surveillance of the Mirror Universe continues. Subject Y/N has exhibited a peculiar pattern—emerging in Stranger Things, yet displaying an increasing level of control over the narrative. Unlike previous theoretical projections, she does not passively exist within the story but appears to manipulate events in ways that remain subtle yet undeniable.

The latest recorded incident reveals an alarming deviation from standard story progression. Subject Y/N has inserted herself into the lives of the central characters under the guise of a tutor, steadily ingratiating herself into their trust. Notably, her presence during the disappearance of Subject: Will Byers suggests a premeditated interference with the established timeline.

During the bike ride home, Subject Y/N exhibited signs of strategic engagement, ensuring continued proximity to Will Byers despite his protests. Her casual demeanor masked a greater objective: to build rapport and embed herself into the fabric of their relationships.

When the Demogorgon attacked, Subject Y/N demonstrated heightened awareness and preparedness. Unlike others encountering the creature for the first time, she did not freeze in terror but instead engaged in direct combat. Surveillance indicates she was armed—an anomaly in itself. However, the most critical observation was the creature's reaction, or rather, lack thereof.

Shots fired to the legs yielded no response. Furthermore, a deliberate test involving self-inflicted injury to draw blood resulted in no recognition from the entity. This suggests a fundamental disconnect between Subject Y/N and the Demogorgon, potentially indicating a state of existence outside the narrative's conventional physics.

Despite her efforts, the predetermined event unfolded: Will Byers was taken. Yet, Subject Y/N did not exhibit expected signs of emotional turmoil. Instead, a disturbing reaction was recorded. A smile. This implies foreknowledge, even satisfaction, with the event’s outcome. Whether this signifies a deeper understanding of the universe's mechanics or a level of influence yet undocumented remains under investigation.

Immediate concerns:

• Narrative Manipulation: Subject Y/N is not merely an observer but an active participant, reshaping established events.

• Existential Discrepancy: Lack of recognition from the Demogorgon suggests an unstable connection to the story's reality.

• Long-Term Intentions: Her emotional response to Will's abduction suggests either a calculated strategy or an alignment with forces beyond our comprehension.

Recommended actions:

• Increase surveillance on Subject Y/N’s interactions, particularly her engagements with central characters.

• Conduct further analysis on her influence over fixed events and deviations from projected outcomes.

• Assess the extent of her autonomy and whether her actions pose a threat to the narrative’s integrity.

End log.

LOG ENTRY - 0830 HOURS

Subject Y/N has been observed integrating further into the social structures of Hawkins High School, demonstrating an acute ability to insert herself into key relationships. Unlike previously recorded instances, her interactions are expanding beyond the younger group and into the lives of notable upperclassmen.

At approximately 0815 hours, Subject Y/N was seen in conversation with Subject: Steve Harrington, alongside Subjects: Nancy Wheeler and Barbara Holland. Notably, her presence elicited an immediate reaction of distrust from both female subjects. Their body language suggested an unspoken awareness of an anomaly, though they could not articulate it.

• Subject Y/N displayed an advanced ability to deflect hostility with charm and self-deprecation, further ingraining herself into the social circle.

• Nancy Wheeler exhibited skepticism upon learning of Subject Y/N’s presence at her house the previous night, indicating that her memory did not align with the event as presented.

• Barbara Holland responded with outright rejection, a notable deviation from her usual passive demeanor in social settings.

Following this interaction, Subject Y/N proceeded to seek out Subject: Jonathan Byers but encountered an unexpected anomaly—Subject: Eddie Munson. This is a significant disruption of timeline consistency, as Subject Munson should not canonically enter the story until much later. Despite this, Subject Y/N engaged in a playful yet calculated exchange, drawing unnecessary attention before allowing Subject Munson to depart unchallenged.

Key anomalies to investigate:

• Temporal Displacement: The premature presence of Eddie Munson within Season 1 suggests Subject Y/N’s influence extends beyond mere narrative manipulation.

• Cognitive Resistance: The immediate distrust exhibited by Nancy Wheeler and Barbara Holland implies an unconscious recognition of Subject Y/N’s irregularity.

• Intentional Social Engineering: Subject Y/N appears to be strategically embedding herself within key relationships, though her end goal remains unclear.

Recommended actions:

• Increase monitoring of Subject Y/N’s interactions, particularly with characters who should not be present at this stage of the timeline.

• Assess whether Subject Y/N’s presence is altering character memory or if a larger force is at play.

• Investigate whether Subject Munson’s premature appearance is a singular anomaly or the beginning of a larger systemic shift in the timeline.

End log.

Twitter Reactions to Stranger Things Episode 1.5: The Mystery Character Anomaly (Logged)

StrangerFan_1986: 🚨WHAT DID I JUST WATCH?!🚨 Stranger Things 1.5?? WHO IS THIS NEW CHARACTER?! And WHY is Eddie Munson in Season 1?! Netflix, we need answers!! #StrangerThings #WhoIsShe

@TheUpsideDownClub: Okay, but WHY is there suddenly an extra episode between 1 and 2?? And WHO IS THIS RANDOM GIRL?? This has to be a glitch, right?? Directory explain yourselves!! #ST15 #WhatIsHappening

@Hellfire4Life: BRUH I woke up to Twitter losing its MIND over this "new" episode??? AND IT'S REAL??? WHO is this chick acting like she KNOWS STUFF?! Directory IS THIS AN ARG?! 😭 #StrangerThingsMystery

@NancyWheelerDefense: No because WHY did Nancy and Barb act like they KNEW something was off when they met this person??? I'm freaking out. They legit looked UNCOMFORTABLE. #StrangerThings15

@MetalheadEddie: NOT ME REWATCHING SEASON 1 FOR THE MILLIONTH TIME JUST TO SEE EDDIE FREAKING MUNSON IN EPISODE 1.5??! But WHO is this person messing with the timeline?! #EddieMunsonReturns

@DustinTheGOAT: Y’ALL I NEED ANSWERS!! Eddie showing up early is wild enough but WHY did this new person act like they KNEW HIM? They were talking to him like they had HISTORY. WHAT. #NetflixExplain

@ByersSiblings: Hold up. They changed the timeline, right? RIGHT?! Will was still taken but this mysterious person acted like they knew EVERYTHING that was gonna happen. Who even ARE THEY?! #ST15

@JusticeForBarb: The way Barb IMMEDIATELY didn’t like this person and the way Nancy was confused about them being at her house… I KNOW WE’RE NOT CRAZY. Something’s OFF. #StrangerThings15

@MultiverseMadness: WAIT. What if this is like some Mandela Effect thing where this person has been here ALL ALONG, and we just didn’t notice until now????? #MindBlown

@VecnaVibes: Guys… GUYS. What if they’re from another timeline? What if they were NEVER supposed to be here, and THAT’S why they’re screwing with events?! #StrangerThings #ConspiracyTime

@ParallelWorldsTheory: What if this person was erased from our memories before, but something changed? Maybe the Upside Down has something to do with it?? #ST15 #WhoIsShe

@EddieDeservedBetter: Okay but WHY does Eddie seem way too comfortable around this person? Like… he knows them. But we’ve NEVER seen them before. #WTF #StrangerThingsMystery

Directory: Hey everyone, we’re aware of the discussions around Stranger Things Episode 1.5. Stay tuned for an official statement soon. #ST15

@Fans: NO WAY. NO WAY. THEY’RE ACTUALLY RESPONDING. TELL US NOW, NETFLIX. WE NEED ANSWERS. #WhoIsShe #ST15

@RealityGlitch: WHAT IF THIS IS A TEST?! Like some kind of social experiment to see if we’d notice an implanted character?! This is freaking me out. #StrangerThings #GlitchInTheMatrix

@TheoristClub: This HAS to be leading into Season 5, right? Maybe the show is rewriting itself like the Upside Down was frozen in time??? #ST15 #TheoryTime

@LostScenesST: WHAT IF THIS PERSON WAS CUT FROM THE ORIGINAL SHOW BUT SOMEHOW GOT ADDED BACK?? IS THIS SOME WEIRD DIRECTOR’S CUT?! #StrangerThings15

@MultiverseMadness: Y’ALL. REWATCHING THE WHOLE SERIES TO SEE IF THERE’S OTHER CLUES. THIS CANNOT BE REAL. #ST15 #WhoIsShe

@WeNeedAnswersNow: I’m actually losing my mind. Netflix, do something. SAY SOMETHING. #ST15 #WhoIsShe

Directory: We appreciate the enthusiasm and curiosity! More information will be coming soon. Stay tuned. #StrangerThings15

someone: WHAT DOES THAT MEAN?!?!?!?!?!??! 😱😱😱 #WhoIsShe #ST15

Decided to add that fun bit thanks to Simpforyandere ! 

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

November 2, 1984

The fluorescent lights of Hawkins Lab buzzed overhead, casting a sterile glow over the stark, white hallways. Nancy’s eyes darted around, trying to absorb every detail — every keypad, every door, every face on every photograph pinned neatly to bulletin boards along the walls. She didn't want to miss a single thing. Something about this place felt suffocating, despite its outward calm. Jonathan walked beside her silently, his eyes scanning each corridor like he expected someone to suddenly appear around a corner.

Dr. Brenner led the way, his calm, methodical voice explaining parts of the lab’s operations — the ones he deemed safe for their ears. "This wing is used primarily for research into neural transmission and cognitive mapping. The equipment here helped us understand the electrical signals—"

Nancy barely heard him. Her heart was beating too loudly in her ears. She was focused on memorizing everything — the names on badges, the faces in photos, the locked doors that they weren’t allowed near. She kept telling herself: This place hurt Will and faked his death. This place ruined Eleven’s life. There’s no such thing as an innocent hallway in here.

They turned a corner. That’s when Nancy saw it — a wall lined with framed photographs, labeled RESEARCH DIVISION PERSONNEL. Nancy’s breath caught in her throat.

There you were.

A framed 5x7 photo, right there in the center, slightly tilted but impossible to miss. Your face looked different somehow — not in appearance, but in expression. Cold. Unreadable. Your eyes, which Nancy remembered always held warmth and spark, now stared blankly ahead in that photo like you were nothing more than an emotionless doll. The silence around her seemed to deepen.

Jonathan was silent beside her, his eyes flickering around with quiet suspicion. They didn’t trust Dr. Brenner. Not even a little. But if this tour gave them any answers about what really happened to Will, they’d play along.

(Y/N), her friend. The person who once swore she would burn this lab to the ground if she ever stepped foot in it. And now — here you were. Your expression in the photo was blank, lips pressed into a tight line, your eyes empty. Not in fear. Not in sadness.

In calculation.

“Dr. Brenner,” Nancy said, her voice strained and cold, “I have a question.”

He paused mid-step and turned, offering a mild smile. “Of course. I’ll answer what I can.”

She didn’t look at him. Her eyes were still locked on your photo. “Does… (Y/N) work here?”

For a heartbeat, Brenner said nothing.

He had hoped this wouldn’t come up.

He didn’t like (Y/N). Never had. There was something about her — even early on — that disturbed him. Too observant. Too quiet. And when she finally stopped resisting and started participating in the experiments… she had done so with enthusiasm.

A kind of sick joy had crept into her work. Not curiosity. Not scientific rigor. Pleasure.

She enjoyed watching the results — whether it was pain, fear, or collapse. She thrived in the control she held. It wasn’t just sadism. It was artistry to her. And while Brenner loathed that part of her, he couldn’t argue with her results. Her theories cracked open boundaries others tiptoed around. She asked questions others were afraid to ask — and then she answered them, ruthlessly.

“Yes,” he said carefully. “(Y/N) works here. She’s been with us for nearly a year now. A brilliant mind. One of the most effective theorists we’ve ever had.”

Nancy turned toward him slowly, her face frozen in disbelief. Jonathan looked like he’d just been slapped.“A year?” Jonathan asked, his voice low. “You’re saying she’s been working for you this whole time?”

Dr. Brenner inclined his head. “That’s correct.”

“She hated this place,” Nancy said. “She said it was evil. That it destroyed lives. She said she wanted nothing to do with it.”

“I suppose she changed her mind,” Brenner replied smoothly.Nancy’s voice rose, shaking now. “No. No, that doesn’t make any sense. She wouldn’t just… join you.”

Jonathan stared at the photo like it was lying to him. “She was our friend. She helped us figure things out. She cared.”Dr. Brenner let them speak. He knew this moment would come — he’d predicted the emotional collapse. But inside, he couldn’t help the flicker of disdain he felt. They were clinging to a version of (Y/N) that no longer existed — if she ever truly had.

“She made a choice,” he said at last. “Perhaps she saw value in the work we do here. She’s... exceptionally committed.”Nancy’s eyes narrowed. “What kind of work does she do?”

He hesitated. “Advanced experimental theory. Psychological mapping. Conditioning design. She leads a few... specialized studies.”“She hurts people,” Jonathan said, the words tasting like acid. “Doesn’t she?”

Brenner didn’t answer.He didn’t have to.

Nancy took a step back, her heart hammering. “Does she even know we’re here?”“She hasn’t been informed,” Brenner said. “Her current assignment is highly classified.”

Nancy shook her head. “She wouldn’t do this. She wouldn’t hurt people. She wanted to protect Will.”Brenner said nothing. But in his mind, he remembered clearly the first time (Y/N) smiled during an experiment. It had been small, subtle. But it was there. And it hadn’t stopped since.

She didn’t ask for ethical reviews. She didn’t hesitate. She enjoyed the process — especially when it involved pain, mental collapse, or confusion. She watched reactions like a composer conducting a symphony. There was beauty in destruction for her.“You’re lying,” Nancy said suddenly, her voice hollow. “She wouldn’t do this. She can’t be like that.”

“She is,” Brenner said flatly now. No pretense, no warmth. “You simply never knew her as well as you thought.”Jonathan looked sick. “She was like family…”

“No,” Brenner corrected him gently. “She was like a mask. A mask you both wanted to believe in.”He turned back down the corridor. “You’ve seen enough of her.”

And as Nancy and Jonathan stood in stunned silence, the image of you — stone-faced, brilliant, and cruel — stared out from the wall.

Unmoved.

They had questions—too many to count—and not a single one had an answer that made sense.

Who were you, really?

Nancy kept replaying your words in her head—every laugh you shared, every plan you made together, every tear you shed when Will vanished. But now, after everything they’d seen, those memories felt like fragile glass, cracking under the weight of doubt.

Had you been pretending the whole time?

It didn’t seem possible, but your photo on that wall… it wasn’t something that could be faked. Your eyes in that picture weren’t warm, weren’t scared. They were cold. Detached. Calculating.

Jonathan hadn’t said a word since they left the lab. He just drove in silence, his jaw clenched, hands gripping the steering wheel tight enough to turn his knuckles white. The headlights cut through the empty night road, but all Nancy could see was your face, staring back at her.

You had played them.

And now you were part of them.

Not just working with Hawkins Lab—you were trusted there. Respected. Maybe even feared. You weren’t a victim like they thought. You were on the other side now, standing with the very people responsible for everything going wrong in Hawkins.

“You think it was ever real?” Jonathan finally asked, voice hoarse and low.

Nancy looked over at him, her throat tightening. “I don’t know.”

It was the only honest answer she had.

“Maybe it started real,” she added. “But somewhere along the way… she changed. Or maybe we just never really knew her.”

Silence stretched between them again, but this time it was heavy—thick with grief and betrayal. It wasn’t just the reveal of the Upside Down, or the lab’s hidden experiments, or the truth behind the disappearances. This was personal. This was you.

You were one of them.

They thought of you as a friend. You fought beside them. You helped search for Will even risking your life for him. . And yet, you’d been walking back into that lab the whole time, reporting, watching, lying.

“She’s a danger now,” Nancy said quietly, like saying it out loud might make it more real. “She knows everything about us. About what we’ve done. What we’re planning.”

Jonathan nodded slowly. “We have to warn the others. Mike, Lucas, Max… Steve. Everyone.”

“If they’ll believe us.”

The evidence they gathered at the lab—the security logs, the footage, the notes about the portal and experiments—it was enough. Enough to show that the lab hadn’t changed. That it was still dangerous. That you were part of it.

Nancy clutched the folder tightly against her chest, like it might slip away if she let go for even a second. Inside were printouts with your name. Your ID. Proof that you weren’t just working there—you were thriving there.

“She’s not the same person,” Nancy whispered, almost to herself. “The girl we knew… she’s gone.”

Jonathan didn’t reply, but the silence said enough. He agreed.

The hardest part wasn’t the danger. It wasn’t the threat you now posed or even what you might do next. The hardest part was knowing that someone they loved—someone they trusted—had betrayed them so completely. That all of it might’ve been an act.

Were you ever really their friend?

Had any of it meant anything to you?

November 2,1964

You stood in front of your house, motionless, eyes fixed on the chipped paint and cracked windows like the entire structure might vanish if you looked away. The cold evening air bit gently at your skin, but you didn’t flinch. You were too busy watching, waiting, imagining.

Nancy and Jonathan would be at Hawkins Lab by now—snooping around where they didn’t belong, chasing their sense of justice like rabid dogs. You had even left a few breadcrumbs, just enough to pique their curiosity. That made it more fun. They thought they were getting ahead. They always did.

But maybe, just maybe, they had already seen it—your photo. Clean lab coat. Blank face. A look in your eyes that, to the trained observer, could only be called unsettling. Cold. Detached. If they dug deeper, they'd find your name on several internal reports, each more disturbing than the last. Experiment logs, theoretical outlines, behavior modification trials.

If they saw those... well. Then the real game would begin.

A grin slowly spread across your face. A slow, wicked thing that curled at the corners and didn’t quite reach your eyes.

Let them find out.

Let them realize the girl they trusted, laughed with, shared secrets with—had never really existed. That mask had served you well. It bought you trust, got you close, let you observe without suspicion. But if it had to come off now? So be it. You had played your role to perfection. They’d bought every second of it.

Still smiling, you leaned against the mailbox and stared at the sky. The night was quiet. Peaceful, even. Which made it easier to imagine the chaos that would come tomorrow.

You’d check the cameras in the morning. You had discreet ones set throughout the lab halls, disguised cleverly in electrical panels and ventilation grates—enough to catch a glimpse of Nancy’s horrified expression the moment she saw your face among the staff photos. You could already hear Jonathan’s voice, panicked, accusing. He would be the first to believe you’d betrayed them. He was always suspicious. Always a little too aware.

You let out a soft chuckle. If they took what they found to Murray, things might get complicated. But you’d already thought of that.

Earlier that day, you called Murray to discuss a 'what if' about you being a worker there, but to make him really not use it against you, you revealed the truth about how you yourself was a subject and part of the zoo project.

The real truth.

You were once a subject. Part of the old “Zoo Project”—an unspoken branch of Hawkins Lab experimentation that made even the worst rumors look tame. You weren’t just another lab coat. You were the product. A living outcome of pain and data points, tucked away behind layers of programming and manipulation.

Well your twin was...

Murray, to his credit, didn’t freak out. He leaned into the phone and, in typical Murray fashion, said, “If I’m not gonna write about you, then you’re gonna tell me everything about this Zoo Project. Full access. I want names, dates, files, the works.”

It was a fair deal. Much better than having to bribe him. You weren’t particularly fond of spending money—at least not when manipulation worked better.

You gave him what he wanted: access to non-critical files, some redacted reports, curated data points. Nothing that would put you in actual danger. Just enough to satisfy his curiosity and keep his mouth shut. You even gave him a backstory to tell Nancy and Jonathan—told him you hired him to find out what happened to your mother. A classic misdirection. A tragedy to humanize you.

He ate it up, of course.

Besides, you had saved Barb. That alone gave you credibility in Murray’s eyes. It was an ironic twist, really. Saving a girl who would’ve been dead without your tip-off, and then hiding behind that act of kindness to mask your growing taste for the twisted things happening in the lab. But it worked. It always worked.

You didn’t want Murray’s job. Running around chasing conspiracies, faking identities, pulling strings—that was exhausting. You preferred the quiet power of observation. Influence from the shadows. Direct control. Being the one who wrote the story, not the one who printed it.

You turned back toward your house now, stepping lightly across the porch. There was a strange comfort in the silence. The knowledge that, for now, no one knew everything. Not yet.

But they would.

Tomorrow would bring questions, accusations, broken bonds. You might even be confronted. Nancy with that righteous fury in her eyes. Jonathan looking like someone had ripped his heart out. Maybe even the rest of the group, confused, trying to make sense of who you really were.

Let them come.

They had no idea what you were capable of.

No idea how deep your involvement ran, how far your influence reached within the lab. How much you enjoyed the experiments. The control. The fear. It wasn’t about the science anymore, not really. It was about the reaction. Seeing someone unravel. Watching them break. You didn’t just study fear—you sculpted it.

So what if the mask had cracked? So what if your cover was slipping?You never liked pretending this long anyway.

Let the truth come out. Let them choke on it.

You stepped inside, locked the door behind you, and smiled to yourself in the dark.Tomorrow, the game would change. And you were ready.

November 3,1984

The car crept down the gravel road, tires crunching softly under the weight of early morning silence. Dew clung to the grass like tiny beads of warning, and the rising sun cast long shadows across the ground. Nancy stared through the windshield, her arms crossed tight against her chest, the folder of evidence pressed like a lifeline against her ribs. Her mind spun in circles—photos, names, reports, the truth all laid out in ink and paper.

Jonathan drove without a word, the bags under his eyes darker than the sky had been hours ago. Neither of them had slept. They couldn’t—not with the weight of what they knew now. Not with your face staring back at them from that wall in Hawkins Lab.

As the car slowed to a stop outside Murray Bauman’s property, the headlights flickered across the sagging chain-link fence, the faded “NO TRESPASSING” signs, and the floodlight that blinked like a dying star above his front door. The makeshift security measures looked as paranoid as ever, but somehow… comforting.

It was still early—just after dawn—but they couldn’t wait any longer.

Not with the truth clawing at their throats like a sickness.

Nancy stepped out first. The morning air was crisp and oddly bright, the sun rising behind a thin curtain of clouds. But even with its warmth brushing her skin, she felt cold. A deep, rattling kind of cold that lived under the surface. That kind of cold didn’t come from the weather—it came from betrayal.

Jonathan joined her without a word, and together they walked toward the door, the gravel shifting beneath their shoes. Her hand trembled slightly as she raised it to knock.

The sound of shuffling and deadbolts clicking greeted them before the door cracked open. Murray Bauman, unshaven and half-wrapped in a worn robe over a faded "Bigfoot Lives" T-shirt, blinked at them through thick glasses. His brows lifted in surprise, though not annoyance.

“Well, well. Nancy Wheeler. Jonathan Byers.” He gave them a crooked grin, voice rough from sleep or whiskey—probably both. “You two are a long way from home.”

He stepped aside without another word, motioning them inside with a lazy sweep of his arm.

Nancy slipped in first, eyes darting around his cluttered living room as if she expected someone to jump out of the shadows. Jonathan followed silently, and the moment they were in, Murray shut the door behind them, clicking the lock in place with a practiced hand.

“I’m guessing you didn’t come all the way out here to tell me that bear-in-the-woods story again,” he said as he led them deeper into the house. “You know, the one where your friend gets chased and your brother disappears for a few days? ‘Cause I already heard that one.”

He smirked back at them over his shoulder, but neither teen responded. Nancy clutched the folder tighter. Jonathan’s lips were drawn into a firm, anxious line.

Murray waved them into his information room, what he jokingly called “The War Room,” though it looked more like a conspiracy theorist’s fever dream. A massive corkboard dominated one wall, plastered with newspaper clippings, polaroids, maps, scribbled notes, and threads of red yarn connecting the chaos like veins in a dying body.

“Take a look. Don’t be shy,” Murray said, flopping down into a squeaky desk chair. “This mess is two hundred tips deep. Ninety percent turned out to be garbage—wild theories, basement-dwellers calling in ghosts—but every now and then... something sticks.”

Nancy and Jonathan stepped closer to the board. Their eyes scanned the headlines—“Local Woman Missing Since ‘83”, “Unmarked Vans Spotted Near Forest Edge”, “Chemical Spill Cover-Up?”

Murray leaned forward, hands clasped. “I’ve been following the case of (Y/N)’s mother. I know what car she drove, what grocery store she shopped at, every place she was last seen. I know her favorite diner order.”

He looked at them both, his smirk fading. “But I’m guessing you’re here to tell me something I don’t know.”

Nancy turned toward him, her voice low but steady. “(Y/N) hasn’t told you everything.”

Murray’s brow arched, but she continued before he could speak.

“Her mother worked for Hawkins Lab.”

That pulled the smirk straight off his face.

Jonathan stepped up beside her, finally finding his voice. “And (Y/N)… she’s not some outsider. She’s not Russian. She’s not even just a lab worker, she is something worse.”

Murray stared at them, his eyes narrowing behind his glasses.

“You might want to sit down for this,” Jonathan said, lifting the folder from Nancy’s hands. “We have a lot to show you.”

They laid the papers out on Murray’s desk one by one. Internal reports, old research files, even a copy of the staff wall where your photo hung—expressionless and chilling. Every page was another nail in the coffin. The story they wove as they spoke was darker than Murray had expected, even in his most cynical guesses.

It wasn’t just about Hawkins Lab.

It was about you.

You had been their friend. Their confidante. Their ally in the darkest moments. And all the while, you’d been working for the place that started it all. For the very institution that ruined lives, tore families apart, and nearly consumed the town in shadows.

The experiments. Your role.

Murray didn’t speak for a long time. When he finally did, his voice was grave. “Jesus Christ...”

Nancy didn’t say anything. She couldn’t. Her throat ached with the weight of everything unspoken. She looked down at your photo again—cold, distant, wrong. And a single thought pounded like a drumbeat in her mind.

There was no going back now

Hi , everyone sorry this is extremly late, had some problems lately. Also 'Zoo Project' is an idea that CreatorChan came up with and will be the next chapter

But thank you for all the readers and comments , really enjoyed reading them so much.

Let me know your thoughts !

(Y/n) : Aren't the Villains hot tho?

Nancy : Really thats all you have to say??

Jonathan : She is hot tho...

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

Idea and information from CreatorChan

The Zoo project will be explained slowly as the chapters go on, but this is log 1. It will be important to the coming chapters.

November 6, 1983

The basement was colder than it should’ve been when you walked back down to explore more, as if the walls themselves remembered the theme of the show or became something more interesting to the viewer. You had to step carefully—broken glass crunched beneath your boots, from a rushed search for everything you could find.

You had meant to go explore this deep, needing to know everything about this other version of you that existed here. But your curiosity had its claws in you, and the deeper you went, the more the air shifted from stagnant to something else. Something electric. Like the hum before a storm.

You brushed aside some dust on a wooden shelving unit and discovered something truly fun: four dusty cardboard boxes, sealed with cracking yellow tape and the stenciled stamp of Hawkins National Laboratory. The words "Confidential" and "Property of U.S. Government" had long since faded, leaving behind only smudges of ink and a faint chill crawling up your spine.

Inside, the first box contained files—thousands of them. Yellowing sheets of paper, brittle at the edges, all neatly typed. You pulled one out and skimmed the title: Project TGR: Log 001 - Subject Integration Phase.

Your breath caught in your throat.

The 'Tiger Project'—something you had never seen in the show. Not a whisper. Not even in those conspiracy threads fans spun on Reddit about hidden labs and secret experiments beyond Eleven. This wasn’t just deleted scenes or scrapped storyboards. This was something darker. Realer.

You flipped to the next page. Then the next. You didn’t stop.

Day One to Day Five Hundred and Seventy-Eight—the logs stretched across years, meticulously recorded. Subjects with names, then just numbers. Procedures are performed under sedation. Gene mapping. Neuro-control experiments. Surgical augmentation. Conditioning protocols. Failures. Escapes. Executions.

Your hands trembled.

From what you could gather, the project had begun shortly after the success of the first telekinetic subject.

But instead of focusing solely on psychic powers, the Tiger Project had attempted something far more grotesque: fusion.

Human-animal hybridization. A merging of DNA strands and behavioral engineering. The goal? A new kind of soldier. A predator that could be controlled and unleashed with precision.

And the centerpiece of this twisted experiment?

A girl codenamed TGR-0.

You swallowed. The logs hinted at a unique subject, someone with “natural resilience to cortical instability,” whose neurological architecture could accept the alien DNA patterns without full psychotic breaks—a perfect canvas for their monstrosity.

The implication was obvious.

That girl was you. Or...more precisely, the version of you that had died in this world.

You stared at a grainy photograph clipped to one of the reports. The girl in it looked familiar...too familiar. Same eyes. Same hair, though shaved at the sides. But she had a scar under her lower left ear.

She was you, and yet she wasn’t.

Blood was smeared on the edges of the image. The lab’s ink stamp bled through with the date: Day 158. A red circle had been drawn around it. The log beside the photo read: "Subject TGR-0 terminated Subjects TGR-2 through TGR-1 during failed synchronization trial. The subject entered Phase V transformation and achieved full behavioral override. Containment breached. Three handlers are dead. Security measures are ineffective. Project suspended."

Your mouth went dry. You imagined it. Yourself—her—tearing through this place like a storm. No longer just a test subject. No longer human.

Just... a tiger in a cage finally opened.

As if drawn by some thread, you found yourself wandering deeper into the basement, through a hidden crawl space door. Past the door, you found another room, smaller. Claustrophobic. And on the floor, half-covered by a tarp, were more boxes.

Inside them weren’t just reports, but personal belongings. Tapes. Cassette players. Tattered notebooks. One had a pink sticker shaped like a heart, curling at the edges with age. You opened it with shaking hands and were greeted by messy, looping handwriting.

"My name is Lani. Today we did strength training again. TGR-0 doesn’t talk much. I think she doesn’t like us. Or maybe she’s just tired like me. I heard they’re going to give us more injections. I don’t want them. But maybe if we’re good, they’ll let us see the sun again."

You sat there, the diary pressed to your chest.

One by one, you flipped through the tapes, their labels smudged: "TGR-3 - Session 12", "Memory Recovery - TGR-2", "Dreamwalk Report - Day 119." The static hiss from the player gave way to children’s voices. Sometimes laughing. Sometimes screaming.

Sometimes whispering about “her.”

About you.

They called you “the Alpha.” Some were scared. Others awed. One boy’s voice, barely a whisper, said, “She’s going to eat the world. I saw it in a dream. Her mouth opened, and everyone fell in.”

You leaned back against the wall, your mind spinning with theories. None of this had ever been shown in the series. This wasn’t fanfiction. This was... a hidden story. A secret buried behind the slick lens of television. The world you knew had presented Hawkins Lab as monstrous, but manageable. Contained.

But this?

This was something else. This was hell in a petri dish.

It occurred to you how carefully placed everything was, how easily you had found it. Not behind thick vaults or biometric locks. Just... there. As though someone wanted you to see. Like the world was peeling back its layers just for you.

You should have felt something close to dread. You should have stopped. Turned back. You didn’t.

Instead, your hands moved before your mind could catch up, flipping page after page, rewinding tapes, scanning blueprints and subject files as if starved for answers. For closure. For proof that the version of you who had lived and died in this timeline was more than just an experiment gone wrong.

You wanted to know her. Such a subject and project that you would have loved to be one of the lab workers.

And somewhere in the dark, you wondered if this 'Tiger Project' had a sequel. If they had ever truly shut it down. Or if another girl somewhere was still waiting in a cage, dreaming of escape. Dreaming of teeth and blood and forests filled with screaming.

You looked down at your hands. With a twisted smile at what you now had as a hidden ace, but you wondered if this world would merge with the other version of you.

Anticipation filled you.

Project TGR: Log 001 - Subject Integration Phase.

Project TGR
Log 001 – Subject Integration Phase
Date: [Redacted]
Location: Hawkins National Laboratory – Sublevel 9, East Wing (Genetic Research Division)
Lead Researcher: Dr. Marcus Elric and [Redacted]
Supervising Authority: Directorate of Genetic Ethics & Warfare

Overview:

Project TGR (Tiger Genetic Reformation) enters Phase One: Subject Integration under black-classified operation at the newly reactivated Hawkins National Laboratory. Five human subjects have been admitted to the containment and augmentation wing, each selected for high genome compatibility with a unique subspecies of Panthera tigris. At the program’s core is Subject TGR-0, codename Alpha, a prototype with unmatched neuro-adaptive capacity.

Subject TGR-0 – Codename: “Alpha”

• Species Infusion: Panthera tigris jacksoni (Malayan Tiger)

• Gender: [Redacted]

• Age: 12

• Status: Foundational Prototype (non-voluntary minor)

• Notes: “Alpha,” the first and youngest of the group, was delivered to Hawkins Lab with a 'mother' lab worker from the adoption of the subject. Genetic markers show complete fusion with foreign DNA strands at 98.7%, an unprecedented rate. Behavior is detached, observant, and difficult to classify, suggesting a level of internal processing well beyond age norms.

• Scar Tattoo: Floral glyph at the back of the neck; pattern used for biometric access and neural interface mapping. Embedded tech includes dormant nano-filament regulators and a passive vibrational response collar. Also a scar on the left side behind the ear.

Advisory: Alpha’s presence appears to produce minor cognitive dissonance in staff. Mandatory emotional detachment protocols are now in effect for all personnel.

Subject TGR-1 – Codename: “Sable”

• Species Infusion: Panthera tigris altaica (Siberian Tiger)

• Gender: Female

• Age: 18

• Status: Voluntary Participant, due to a family debt subject had agreed to the project if paid 20,000. The subject has been given a fake death by the lab to cover the tracks of the project.

• Notes: Physically resilient with early signs of hypertrophy and cold tolerance. Scar tattoo: glacial fractal patterns on the upper back. Subdermal thermal implants are stable. Weaker than the rest, fusion was completed well.

Subject TGR-2 – Codename: “Rook”

• Species Infusion: Panthera tigris amoyensis (South China Tiger)

• Gender: Male

• Age: 16

• Status: Troublemaker homeless child, taken off the streets.

• Notes: Volatile temperament, highly responsive to combat stimuli. Scar tattoo: bamboo and claw motif over chest and shoulders. Equipped with an embedded restraint collar and neural dampeners. Due to this being day one, this was all the observation that was seen.

Subject TGR-3 – Codename: “Lani”

• Species Infusion: Panthera tigris corbetti (Indochinese Tiger)

• Gender: Female

• Age: 15

• Status: Non-voluntary minor; sold into the program unknowingly by biological parents

• Notes: Lani was acquired through an “adoption-facilitated donation” agreement falsified by her legal guardians. Medical and psychological intake indicates a naïve, trusting disposition. The subject has expressed confusion regarding her purpose at the facility, still under the impression she is participating in a medical treatment study. Initial reactions are subdued but cooperative. Emotional responses are unfiltered—she cries often, speaks politely to handlers, and has asked when she will be “going home." Even though the project had just started but the capture of Lani had arrived two months ago.

• Scar Tattoo: Stylized lotus with faint fang curvature, etched along the left ribcage. Ink reacts to thermal spikes and emotional stress, revealing the full symbol only under duress. Internal sensory wiring is embedded within petal lines for vitals monitoring.

Psychological Advisory: Subject Lani presents no immediate risk but is highly vulnerable to manipulation and false reassurance. Staff must maintain emotional neutrality. Any signs of bonding or disclosure of the project’s reality to Lani will result in disciplinary review under Directive 11-G.

Subject TGR-4 – Codename: “Ash”

• Species Infusion: Panthera tigris sumatrae (Sumatran Tiger)

• Gender: Male

• Age: 20

• Status: Voluntary (Eco-Activist Conditional Pardon)

• Notes: Subject Ash demonstrates high agility, nocturnal vision, and a low metabolic noise signature. Scar tattoo: a spiral tribal pattern across the spine, designed with bioluminescent tracer ink. Capable of masking heat signatures for short durations.

Summary & Immediate Actions:

Alpha remains the key genetic model, with Lani raising immediate ethical flags due to her age and the circumstances of her acquisition. Project TGR remains exempt from federal ethical review under its current classification. Neural synchronization procedures will begin once subjects reach homeostatic stability.

Phase II: Reflex Conditioning and Behavioral Override Calibration is scheduled to initiate within 72 hours.

End of Log 001
[Classified – Ultra Clearance Required | Hawkins Lab Internal Archives]

Other creations via other options of species.

Snake, Rabbit, Lion, Fox, and Wolf had been created, but do not show as much use as the TGR projects.

A new chapter of the usual storyline will be posted on Thursday, then I will start a weekly Tuesday release.

Chapter Text

This is a upsetting update.

My niece who is have been watching and caring for cps case has closed.

She will return to a home where a fully convicted PDF is and I can do nothing.

I repeat the case was closed and the person was convicted.

But will return to them.

I might spam updates or take some break. To distract myself.

Thank you.

Chapter Text

Warning !!!

Some triggers like Exploitation tendencies, Gaslighting, Manipulation, lack of empathy, Narcissism, and swearing!!

The Reader getting hurt and please don't hate who does it... think what you would do.

November 4, 1984

A knock on your door had alerted you that it was possibly Steve and Dustin who were here to ask for your aid in throwing the meat in those metal buckets. You would probably smell tho.

Expecting Steve’s overconfident smirk or Dustin’s impatient tapping. You walked to the door and opened it to be greeted by someone else...Dr.Brenner was standing in front of you without his doctor's clothes, just simple civilian clothes. 

But when you opened it, disappointment hit you when the familiar faces you’d braced for weren’t there. Instead, a far more unwelcome one stood on your porch.

“Ah , you..” you said flatly.

Your smile dropped instantly, not bothering to keep up the polite charade you used on others. With him, you didn’t have to pretend.

“Come in before someone sees you here,” you said tersely, stepping aside.

He didn’t reply, only nodded once and walked in with the careful gait of a man who knew he wasn’t welcome. His frown was subtle but deeply etched into the lines of his aging face, as if just being in your home brought him discomfort. Or perhaps it was the vulnerability of being away from the lab.

You closed the door behind him with a soft click, locking it out of habit—and maybe a touch of symbolism.“Why are you here?” you asked, cutting to the chase before he could settle too comfortably.

He stood for a moment, eyes drifting over the room like he was assessing it for surveillance equipment. Eventually, he sat on the edge of your couch with an uneasy stiffness, like he expected the cushions to bite.

“Nancy and Jonathan visited the lab yesterday,” he said. “They know now.”You tilted your head slightly, arms folding loosely across your chest. “Know what, exactly?”

He hesitated. “Everything.”Your face remained blank.

“Be specific,” you said, tone cold and clipped.

“They saw the photo,” he admitted. “They know you've been...working with us.”

You blinked slowly, then sighed, drawing a hand through your hair in mock exasperation. “Oh? Is that all you have to tell me?” you asked, voice bored, like he’d just told you the weather forecast.

Brenner looked at you with thinly veiled apprehension. His hands rested on his knees, fingers twitching slightly. He kept glancing at the door, clearly gauging the distance between himself and a swift exit.

You walked across the room, not toward him, but parallel, pacing slowly like a predator in thought.“I assume you’re here because you think I’m going to retaliate?” you mused aloud, eyes flicking to him.

“I’m here because I need to know how you plan to contain it,” he said firmly, though the tremor in his voice betrayed his nerves. “They’re already suspicious of the lab. If they connect more dots—if they go to the media—”

“They won’t,” you cut in, tone sharp now, commanding. “Nancy and Jonathan aren’t stupid. Curious? Yes. Impulsive? Absolutely. But they won’t burn down the web, they’re still trying to understand.”

“You seem confident,” he said slowly.“I am,” you replied, meeting his gaze now. “Because I know them better than you do. And because they trust me.”

That last word came with a dark kind of satisfaction.

“But for how long?” Dr. Brenner asked, voice dropping to a low murmur. “What happens when they start asking questions you can’t answer with half-truths and charm? When they realize the things you did weren’t out of necessity, but convenience?”You stopped pacing, the air in the room tightening around you like drawn thread.

“You really came into my house just to wag a finger at me?” you said, incredulous. “You think I haven’t already anticipated this? I was the one keeping the lab’s dirty little secrets palatable for their naive little hearts.”

“Palatable?” he echoed, almost amused despite himself.“Please,” you scoffed. “You think they’d sleep at night if they knew what really happened to me or the others in your Zoo project? Or how many times we’ve let the gates stay open longer than we claimed, just to test its threshold?”

Owen’s expression darkened, his composure slipping.“You’re unstable,” he muttered.

You smirked. “And you’re desperate. So, which of us is worse?”There was a heavy silence then. Only the soft hum of the refrigerator in the adjacent kitchen filled the space between your breathing and his.

After a moment, you walked to the coffee table and picked up a crumpled envelope—your distraction for the night, now forgotten—and tossed it aside with a sigh.

“I’ll handle Nancy and Jonathan,” you said. “I’ll talk to them. I’ll steer the story.”

“And if you can’t?” he asked. “If they go public?”

“Then I’ll burn everything down before they can,” you said calmly. “I’m not loyal to you, Brenner. You know that. I’ve always been loyal to results. If the lab becomes a liability…”You trailed off, letting the implication settle.

He looked at you for a long moment, then stood. “You’re a dangerous person,” he said. “You always were.”

“And you always loved that about me,” you shot back, flashing a smile that didn’t reach your eyes. "Leave"Brenner moved toward the door but stopped with his hand on the knob.

He opened the door just slightly—enough to peer outside before slipping out like a shadow. No goodbye. No assurance.

You waited until the door was fully shut before leaning back against the wall, exhaling through your nose. Your fingers drummed rhythmically against your arm as your mind buzzed with calculations, angles, and variables.

Tonight would be so much fun, but if Dustin and Steve didn't ask you to join them, you had to have a reason to have met them before Nancy and Jonathan. You needed to beat them to the punch. 

But regardless, you didn't quite care about the aftermath, you wanted the shocked, betrayed looks, the anger and rage they felt about learning about you.

"This act will be gone pretty soon, how refreshing."

November 4, 1984

You waited too long for Dustin and Steve, so you figured they might have asked Barb to join them, since Steve had gotten closer to Barb lately, treating her like a good friend, or just followed the plot.

Now you had to debate what to do now to add yourself into the scenes before Nancy and Jonathan had come back, two options you had thought of. Maybe go out and try to spot the bus area, or you could go to the Byers house to 'Visit Will', but there was a likely chance you would be too late to be at the Hawkins Lab, and get invited to go with them to the Lab.

Either way, you were going to show up somewhere that the group would be; you just had to find a way to go around the race of time.

But before you could think of more plans to show up, your phone had rung on the wall, which caused you to whip your head to the phone. Who would even call you right now? 

Walking up to the phone, you heard a familiar voice. Dr.Owens spoke into the phone, informing you of Will being at the Lab and Joyce had asked for you to come since Will had requested for you to come.

"Oh? Seeing you so soon again, by the tone of your voice, I know you are frowning, but before I come, do they know I work there as well?"  Your tone was playful, knowing he didn't want to see you so soon again.

"No, they don't know. I removed your photo after the other two had left. Will you be able to come and visit him? I know you know the way here." You were lucky today since you were about to seamlessly enter the scene before Nancy and Jonathan showed up.

"I'll be there in 10 minutes or less, and you better inform everyone that works there to pretend not to notice me." You heard him hang up the phone quickly, not to listen to your voice anymore. 

You stepped out of the house with steady purpose, the door clicking shut behind you as the cold night air pressed softly against your skin. The street was quiet—eerily so. The occasional rustle of tree branches and the distant hum of cicadas were the only witnesses to your departure.

Before leaving, you had secured your gear with practiced ease. The worn leather holster now sat snugly against your waist, hidden beneath the oversized, baggy sweater that draped over your frame like a security blanket. The pistol was tucked inside, fully loaded and ready, the cool metal pressing gently against your hip—a silent reassurance.

Two slim, silver-handled knives were sheathed along the inside of your sleeves, carefully positioned so they wouldn't shift as you moved. You were going to be prepared.

Your car waited faithfully in the driveway, headlights off, quiet and unassuming. Slipping into the driver’s seat, you shut the door behind you with a soft thud, taking a brief moment to glance at your reflection in the rearview mirror. Your expression was calm—maybe too calm—but the storm bubbling underneath was hard to ignore. Anticipation. Adrenaline. A flicker of something like dread, but laced with curiosity. You were used to balancing extremes. Tonight, you welcomed them.

You started the engine and, in one swift motion, pulled out of the driveway, tires humming against the asphalt. You haven't driven this fast in a while,  every turn precise, every stop barely a pause.

It had taken less than ten minutes to reach the familiar, looming gates of the Hawkins Lab. 

You slowed only long enough to flash your badge at the outer checkpoint. The guard—a nervous-looking kid who couldn’t be more than nineteen—glanced at your credentials, eyes widening a little in recognition. He stammered out a hurried “Go ahead,” and waved you through like his life depended on it. You didn't offer a smile, well, you never did.

There was no time for pleasantries.

As soon as you parked, you were out of the car and moving. The moment your boots hit the polished linoleum inside the facility, you picked up your pace, practically sprinting past rows of flickering overhead lights and cold, steel-reinforced doors. You knew this place far too well. Every hallway was etched into your memory like a second spine.